เพราะเรา...

คูก
่ ัน
(Because We Are Together)

By: JittiRain
Introduction

Finding true love is hard for being a teenager. But being a die-hard fan is
hard to be brokenhearted.

Tine TheChic
Freshman hazing has just gone, how about you my Ms. Right? When will you come?
Great shot!
"Hey! What the heck are you guys looking for? Kill the Like button!"
Ding~ Ding~ Ding~ Ding~
"I liked your photo like my fingers are gonna break down, damn it."
"Sorry for being too popular! Haha."
"Kyaaaa! Tine, let me kiss you." These freaking annoying voices are my gangster's.
We are only four, including me. They want me to call them James Ji*, Pope*, and
Mario* under the name 'The Star Gang' but actually, I can't find any handsomeness
in them. They are no match for no one.
(* famous Thai actors)
The boy who said that last sentence is Puek. His assumed name is James Ji, but he
looks nothing like James, not even a little part.
Beside Puek is Ohm whose hairstyle is one of a dude from the 'Cute Boy' page. He
assumes himself as Pope, saying his handsomeness is of a nobleman.

Next to Ohm is Fong, a Chinese-like boy with tiny eyes. His mom used to own the
Gold Shop business in China Town, but his family has already moved to settle
down in their new home near the university. He said the mafia forced them to
move. Freaking liar. He thinks he looks like Mario because they both have pink
nipples. You know what? Mario is Thai-Chinese-German, but Fong is part Thai,
Chinese, and a bit of Singaporean.
For me, I am not sure who I really look like, maybe Nadech* or Mark Parin*. It
depends on how high their drama ratings are. Pff! Just kidding.
"Tine..."
The laughter has gradually faded away because someone has interrupted.
Have you ever wondered why many things in the world need to be in pairs? And
when they are separated, it feels so lonely. I am the person who used to be
addicted to things in couples, whether it is about friends or lovers.

I can say that I've never once been lonely. I supposed because I was in one of the
top 4 boy schools in Thailand, that is why girls always came to hit on me. But
when I became a first-year student in college, my high school life gradually changed
until I couldn't help asking myself that...
How did I get to this point?!
I used to date many girls since I was in high school. You can call me the coolest
guy in my year. Try to ask my juniors in my school, no one has ever heard the
name Tine Teepakorn, grade 12, room 9. If you ask them, "Do you know Tine?" I
bet you, everyone will say "Are you crazy? Don't you know Tine? He's sooooo
cute! Cute as fuck."
And about my ex-girlfriends, there are many types of girls I went out with. Like...

A bookworm...
"Ging, are you free today?" I asked her with the most attractive voice. She is the
one I had a big crush on because she's my first love, pretty and smart. Most
especially, many boys wanted to date her, so I felt like I beat everyone in the top 4
boy schools. I was the freaking winner.
"Why?" She asked me with a sweet voice.
"You want to hang out at Siam with me?"
"Ah... I have Math tutoring."
"Then tomorrow..."
"I have a class in Chemistry."
"How about Saturday?"
"Oh, I'm so sorry. I have Biology, Physics, and English tutoring that day. Then on
Sunday, I've got Thai and Social classes all day long."
"So when will you have free time?"
"Let me pass the entrance examination first. If everything works out, then we can
go anywhere you want."
So she dated me in this life but will hang out with me in the next life, right? I
wanna have an ordinary girlfriend, not Albert Einstein or Charles Darwin. Finally,
we broke up because I told her without thinking to 'go date with a tutor'. You
know how it turned out...?
She has already dated an English tutor!

A camera-addict cutie pie...

"Tine, let's take a selfie together."
Her name is Pangwan. She is a cute, innocent girl that always sticks with her
camera like glue.
"Okay."
"Together, let's say Lycheeee..."
"Lychee!" I said and grinned like a Cheshire cat.
"Cherry..."
"Cherry!"
"You are soooooo cute." She pinched my cheeks, awww.
"Let's eat now."
"Okay, kyaaaa! Cheese Pie is coming! Let me take a photo first. Tine, can you take
a photo for me?" She handed her camera to me. She did not just hand it, though.
She thrust it into my hands.
"Okay. Moomoo!"
Click~
"Argh, my face looks swollen here."
"Really? Let's retake it. Alright! Three, two..."
"Done?"
"Yes."
"Tine... you did not say one. I still have no idea how to pose." What the heck? I
saw you make a puffy face just a moment ago...
Enough! I can't stand this kind of girl anymore. I'm gonna lose it.

A picky type...
"What do you wanna have today? I will take you anywhere you want."
When I date with someone, I always try to be like a sugar daddy. Whatever she
wants to buy or eat, I will serve her like she is a princess. Like today...
"I don't know. It's up to you, babe."
Girls are always like this. They want us to think for them when it comes to food.
"Let's go to the Seafood place."
"That one? Nah, we can't finish it. It is too much."
"How about spaghetti? I remember you like carbonara."
"Noooo, it is too greasy. I will puke if I have it now."
"What do you want to eat then?"
"Up to you, babe."
I started rolling my eyes, trying to think of many dishes in the world.
"Japanese food?"
"I'm sick of it."
"Pratunam's chicken rice? It is very famous."
"It will make me fucking fat!"
"How about salad? You can't get fat from having salad."
"No, it is not filling."
"Then tell me what you want to eat."
"Why would I ask you if I knew what I wanted? Think about it."
You prick!!! Maybe we can have a meal in our next lives? Think about!!
A show-off...
"Tine, why don't you have any time for me lately?" She's Bebe from a Convent
High School. Fresh and new. Her skin is clearer than a three-month infant.
"I am studying hard, babe, but I am free today. Do you want to see a movie?"
"What is your car brand?"
"Civic. I borrowed it from my big bro."
"No way, I have never sat in this kind of car. The seats must be tough. I can call
my driver to give us a lift." Did she ride in a spaceship? So your seats are soft like
clouds, huh?
"All right. Let's have dinner together after the movie, okay?"
"Wait."
"What's wrong?"
"I wanna go shopping for a bit. I have no new cosmetics lately. Need some Mac
lipsticks and new Dior perfumes because everyone uses the same scent. I also want
a new bag. Louis Vuitton feels like a cliche now."
"Oh. Okay."
"Which brand of bag do you think is gorgeous?"
"I don't know a girl's taste." If I said she should get a canvas tote bag, would she
do it, huh?
"Tine, you can't help me with anything."
I felt so disheartened that I wanted to take her to some storehouse and let her pick
things for herself.
Of course, I broke up with her. No time to waste!

An attention-needed girl...
"Why didn't you answer my call so many times?"
How could I pick up my phone when I was pooping? But I couldn't tell her that so
I needed to come up with an excuse.
"I am busy. I'm studying hard."
"Are you studying hard at night also?"
"I need to prepare for the university entrance."
"Right! I know I am not important to you. If you don't have me anymore, will you
feel sad?"
"Why did you say that?"
She's sobbing.
Then she cut off the phone, uploaded her crying photo on Facebook, and tagged
me. Urggggh, everyone thought I was a scum!

An always-on-period girl...
"Namwan, what's the matter?"
I touched her on the shoulder. She made a sulking face since we were on the
skytrain. I thought she'd feel better after a walk, but it'd gotten worse.
"Don't mess with me. You made me so mad."
When did I....
"What made you mad at me? I didn't do anything."
"If you still don't know what made me angry, just go away."
"What's wrong? Tell me so I'll know how to make you feel better."
"I'm on my period, okay? Leave me alone."
"Okay! I will leave you forever!!!"

My fun high school life ended after that because I got into a suburban university.
No more enjoying myself at Siam and Paragon. And since my destiny took me
here, I encountered a bizarre situation. It was...
"Tine, can you hear me?" This voice was my latest bizarre thing in my life.
"Wh...What's the matter?"
"This is for you."
"For me?"
"Yes."
I looked at the person in front of me from head to toe. That hand gave me a red
gift box and I awkwardly received it.
"Thank you."
"Tine Teepakorn, first year Law student. I have a crush on you!"
Whaaaat theeee fuck?! Where is the camera? Is this a sitcom or something?
"You...You're kidding, right?"
"No. I really like you. Please be my boyfriend?" I really wanted to throw the gift
box on the ground.
Guinness Book, please record my most outlandish experience.
I just got a love confession.
But!!
The person who confessed to me...

Is a boy!

Chapter 1
True Love is Being Defeated by Nosiness

Have you ever been in a situation where you couldn't go forward or back? You
wanted to go left but there was a mad dog. Then you wanted to go right but it was a
dead end. That situation is like where I am now when I saw that red colored box
being handed to me and that boy at the same time.
The man in front of me smiled. His face and body don't look bad at all. In other
words, he is also handsome. But I can notice that he he is gay from his stance, and
he comes here to confess me his feelings. His manly face with a girly heart sends the
sweet words to me. As for me, I am like a polite child who doesn't know how to
refuse so I accepted his gift.

"What's the matter, Tine Teepakorn from the Faculty of Law? I like you very
much!"
"Urmm..." I turned to face my friends to ask for help. But these three people, one
by one, pretended to call someone.
"Umm... So..."
"So what, Tine Teepakorn from the Faculty of Law?"
Hey, my name is not the Great Wall of China so you don't need to call me fully like
that. Come on!.
"I... I don't like boys. I like girls." I quickly raised my voice.
"It's okay. Things like that can change." He answered firmly.
"But I already have someone I like."
"Who is that?"
"You do not need to know." Of course the reason behind me avoiding the
question is because I don't know whose name I should use. After all, I have not
received approval from any of them. What if the owner of this cake box brought
troops to slap the name of the person I dragged?
I tried to glance at the corner of the building and saw my male leads cheering.
Everyone's face looks very excited. I didn't know how they got involved with this
from the start.

"I do not care who you like because I think I can still compete with anyone." He
cried with confidence.
But even so I didn't answer it, I had to keep my image calm.
"I even had an ex whose girlfriend was the campus star in the Faculty of Medicine,
but I still managed to steal him from her. See? I told you I'm pretty good." Where
does this confidence come from? Should I be proud of you? Ahhh...
"But still..." I interrupted the conversation quickly.
"Then think again."
"..."
"I can do all styles! I can do it in bed or in front of the balcony. Wherever you
want, I will be fine."
"..."
"My ex-lovers also say that I'm very good."
"Then why don't you continue dating your exes?"
"If we're still dating, can that be called an ex?"
I'm really messed up...
"You really gave me a good first impression. Tine Teepakorn from the Faculty of
Law, I will make you continue to see me."
"No... That's totally unnecessary."
"One day, you will definitely accept me and like me!"
"..." I couldn't say anything nor do anything. All I could do was swallow my own
saliva, and give a weary smile.
"Oh yeah! My name is Green from the Faculty of Anthropology. I have liked you
since the orientation period. You are very cute when you play games at that time."
Then his phone rang. He quickly answered the phone in loudspeaker mode.
[How is it? How is it?]
"He is really handsome! After seeing him up close, I can see that he is really
handsome."
[Oyy~]
After the person named Green left, I could hear cheers from my friends who were
not close but not far away. They look at me with such enthusiasm as if they are
waiting for the results of an exam that they studied. Even though nothing
happened, my tongue felt stiff. I can't even say no right away except to just stand
still.
"Tine, are you all right?" Wow! Earlier, they pretended to call someone and now,
these bastards are acting as if they are concerned about me. I want to clap my
hands for their acting skills, but I just sit quietly.
Ting!
My phone rings. Just by listening to the sound, I can guess that it's a notification
from Facebook. To get out of the shock, I immediately took my phone and
opened it. And the result...

Green Snackkiki sent a friend request.

Shit.
" Hey, what's wrong with you?"
"Why are you quiet?"
"Tine, are you all right?"
"Being followed by someone like that, do you think I'll be okay? You bastards!"
Three days later.
It took several days from my swollen heart to return back to normal. Many people
like me, and that's a fact. But this is the first time a boy has come to me and
expressed his feelings. I had goosebumps all over my body everytime I think about
it. I'm not saying that I don't like this, but I just feel that it doesn't suit me.
He confessed his love to me. He is actually not that bad. At first glance, he looks
handsome. But when he walked away, his ass was swaying like a girl. He will
definitely act like a girl when he wears clothes for girls. I can clearly remember that
day and it still loomed over me. I might not be able to sleep tonight because I am
afraid that his shadow might come up in my dreams.
But it's okay. Things like this can still be controlled as long as I will not care about
him. No matter what kind of bullet he uses, there won't be a way that I will like
him. I also did not accept his friend request on Facebook.
He must have been prepared for something beforehand, so there is nothing to
worry about. I'm ready to go through life with my cool chic style. But...
"Tine, do you have tissue with you? If not, Green will take it for you."
Wait a minute, he doesn't even have manners anymore. He continued to follow me
like a ghost, even in the toilet. I don't know where his confidence came from but
he even called my name very intimately. I'm numb.
"No need." I answered briefly and turned my head to walk away. But he still
followed me.
"Will Tine urinate or defecate?"
"You don't need to worry about that, okay?" I do not want to talk like a girl. I
immediately rushed to the toilet and solved my personal problems. But this damn
Green is still following me. He even sneaked his head to check on me. I feel like
I'm getting cornered.
"I told you not to bother me! What the hell? With that kind of attitude, it will make
me hate you even more."
"Then I'll wait for you outside."
"Go away! Don't you have a class?" I piss while cursing in panic.
"I come to you when I have free time."
"No need! You don't need to come anymore."
"Then, I'll see you later this evening!"
"I told you it's not necessary! I don't like you. I already like someone else."
"Who is that?"
"You don't need to know, okay? Don't bother me anymore."
"Okay."
"..."
"Then see you tomorrow!"
Holy shit! This is more difficult than the girls I've dated. Is he Green Leachkiki
leech?
Because I can't stand what Green has done, I told my friends about what happened
these past three days. Actually, they already knew and had witnessed the scene of
me being chased by a sissy man even though I didn't complain to them. It's just
that on this day, everything has exploded. The patience that I endured has been
lost.
"Don't stress yourself too much, we will help you." Fong tapped my shoulder.
Everyone helped to find a girl for me to talk to online. Our target should be a
beautiful, rich, and a famous girl. That way, Green Snackkiki won't chase me
anymore.
"Found one?"
"I found a few, but they all have boyfriends."
"Do you want to consider seniors?" Ohm asked.
"That's fine. It seems like I don't have any choice."
We continued our search. We sat under a big tree and chatted with some girls and
tried to ask for their Line ID, but it was quite difficult. We also send friend
requests on Facebook and try to set an eyeball.
I also made a plan; I'm actually looking for a beautiful girl from the same
university. It is like hitting two birds with one stone. Getting rid of Green Snackiki
and at the same time, having a girlfriend.
"Ohm, did you find one?" Fifteen minutes have passed. We already checked all
social media platforms including Facebook, Twitter, Instagram , Line, and Btalk.
Let's see...
"Didn't I tell you to call me Pope? Why do you keep on forgetting!"
"Oh! I'm sorry. Then have you found anything for me, Pope?" There was a strange
feeling when I called him that word.
"Try asking Mario, I haven't had any progress yet."
"Mario, how about you?" Fong raised his face from the cellphone screen and
looked at me as if he was looking for my mistake.
"I'm chatting with my girlfriend."
I turned to Peuk..
"James Ji..."
"No! No need to ask. Wait a minute, I'm still replying to the comments on my page
first."
These bastards! Are they really helping me? Fong is busy chatting with his
girlfriend and Peuk is busy replying to comments on his web page. Even if I
chatted with them, they might just nod their heads.
Oh! I forgot that I still didn't tell you guys about their biography, right? Well... so,
let's take a break before figuring the problem out. My gangster has four handsome
boys: Peuk, Ohm, Fong and me.
Peuk is an admin on Facebook's page 'Must Try Restaurant that Food Doesn't
Taste Good but It's Cheap." This damn page writes the reviews about foods
around here. The main purpose is 'low price', even some are kinda bad in taste. At
first, I was really curious if anyone would like his page. Surprisingly, there are more
than one hundred fifty thousand members on that page. I felt sorry for him when I
underestimated his page before.
Ohm, our celebrity with thousands of followers. He likes to imagine himself as the
hottest guy who has a nice appearance like Pop, Thai popular actor. People like
him because of his trendy hairstyle and outfit. He is always the talk of the town on
cute boys websites because he looked like one of the casts in an on-going boys love
series.
Then there's Fong or 'Mario'. In addition to helping her mother sell gold during
holidays, he has a possessive girlfriend and they started dating since grade ten.
Now, they are undergoing a long distance relationship because they are in different
universities.
Ten minutes had passed...
Everyone is busy with their own businesses but I invite them to start discussing my
issue again.
"Friends..." I started talking after thinking about finding the easiest solution.
"What?"
"I will call Numnim."
She is one of the exes I had before. The reason we broke up is because we don't
know what to eat when we went to have dinner before.
Since she is studying at the same university as mine, it will be easy for me to
contact her. I am pretty sure that the atmosphere has changed and we have no
feelings for each other now. I know that she doesn't have a boyfriend yet because
we keep on seeing each other accidentally. Not only that, she is a senior
cheerleader. In that case, I am sure that Green can't side by side with her. Although
our attitude is still not fit for each other, I think Numnim is sympathetic and will
help get me out of this prison.
Yes... at least just be a fake lover.
"Have you thought about it thoroughly, Nadech?"
"Pope, please... Can we call each other by our real names? I think I'll have high
blood pressure right now."
And shortly after that I finally found Numnim and I explained to her what is
happening. Everything seems perfect but it turns out that she just got a new
boyfriend. Therefore, I have to tell her new boyfriend that we aren't really dating,
just to pretend that we are dating.
What the heck, I'm getting dizzy!
Finally, everything was settled smoothly. We agreed to help each other until that
Green leech with a high-pitched voice from the Faculty of Anthropology vanishes
from my life. And when that time comes, I will immediately return this sweet
Numnim to his boyfriend so that they can become a perfect partner.
Finally Green's removal period began...
Although the welcoming ceremony for new students has passed, there are still big
events that have been long awaited by the students of the first semester. That is...
the Freshy Night.
Everyone entered the hall to find a seat. All students gathered here from juniors to
seniors, and even professors and outsiders. This clear feeling of suffocation makes
people feel difficult to breathe due to the number of people inside.
Tonight will be a fun night not just because of the campus star and moon
competition, but also a campus queen election event. There is also a school band
performance to hype up the crowd later.
Of course, me and my male leads should join this big party. Seated on my left is
Peuk, and to my right is my fake girlfriend Numnim. The two heads in front of me
are Fong and Ohm, and sitting behind me is Steven, my classmate, actually his real
name is Dom.
"Now is the time for you to witness the talent competition of this year's Stars and
Moons of your faculty. Are you ready?" The emcee spoke on a microphone.
"Ready!"
"If you are ready, let's all welcome them on stage!"
"Woohoo!"
The crowd seems very interested in this competition because of their screams and
cheers. As for me and my friends, we just sat quietly to watch. Some cheered when
representatives from the Faculty of Law stepped on the stage.
Actually, I should be the one standing in there now. It's just that the seniors said
that the dinosaur's face was brighter than mine so they chose him over me.
I also deliberately did not participate for fear that the Green will create an evil plan.
So, it's a good thing for me as well.
The first performance began immediately and all performances continued without
interruption for two hours. Many times I look to the right and to the left with
pandangan vigilant, what if Green of the Department of Anthropology suddenly
appeared. But fortunately it did not happen. And my job is to take care of my ex-
girlfriend, or fake girlfriend now.
"Thirsty?" I asked the Numnim.
"Umm, a little."
"Then drink this." I gave the water bottle in my hand.
"No. I only drink mineral water now."
"I am too lazy to get out." To be honest, it's hard to get out in a crowd like this.
"Forget it." Her answer made me feel very guilty.
"What brand do you want to drink?"
"It's okay. I want to go to the bathroom and will stop to buy a drink. Do you think
it is better for me to go left or right?" She makes a face like a confused person
again and it made me freak out again, just like before.
"To the right, there seem to be fewer people."
"Right? Initially, I wanted to go left."
"Then it's up to you."
"But because you said to go to the right. Then I will go to the right," then she
straightened her body.
"Okay. Be careful."
"Hmm... But I think I'll go left." Fine! Just go wherever you want to go. Follow
your heart's calling.
She is really indecisive. I may sound like a bad man but fortunately, we broke up a
long time ago.
After almost thirty minutes, Numnim returned to sit next to me and brought a
water bottle with the same brand as the bottle brand that I had offered before.
How can that be called buying mineral water now? This is fraud. Is this what
cheating is? In this situation, it's really an eyesore.
The same thing applies to performances on stage, as if they were forced to dance
and sing. If it were me, I would show an alternative dance and make all the girls
faint.
"Tineee!" That sound....
"Damn it! Let's move quickly and cover me. Don't let him get close!" I can't avoid
it anymore. My mortal enemy is finally here. Luckily, I am with my friends and they
all stood forward to protect me.
"James, hold my hand. Mario don't let go of my grip. Nadech, rest assured you will
be fine." Son of a bitch! This is not a joke, why so extra?
"Are you making shields with your friends again?"
"What did you come for? Go to your own faculty there."
Green is still trying to come near me. Until he finally managed to sit behind Steven.
It's amazing, he lifted a stone and hit his own foot.
"I want to see you! I haven't seen your face all day. And by the way, who is the girl
sitting next to you?" I immediately nudged Numnim's elbows and asked her to lift
her head and face the person sitting in the back now.
"Is that him?" Numnim tried to guess.
"Why is Numnim sitting here?"
"P'Green..." my fake girlfriend made a surprised voice. Damn! He knew this toot!
"You know each other?" I asked in confusion.
"Yes! She's my classmate's boyfriend. Hihi." Green answered.
I really hate this round earth.
"Why are you sitting here?" Green asked Numnim .
"I just..." My ex-girlfriend turned to me, asking what she should do. My friends just
released their stupid faces. This is difficult to understand. After all, why should I be
afraid of him?
The two of them know each other, then this lie won't work. Looks like I have to
make a new plan again.
"She's my ex-boyfriend."
"Hahaha! Tine, is Numnim your ex-girlfriend? That means I still have a chance!"
"Why?"
"Because when I took my ex-lover from his ex-girlfriend, she was way much
prettier than Numnim."
"Aahhhhhh..." My ex-girlfriend cried and screamed, at the same time, the emcee
appeared announcing that there would be a band to perform before the last part of
the competition continued.
"Please welcome on the stage, the SSSS band!"
What kind of band is that? Why do they name their band with such a weird name?
I was a little distracted but when they started playing the drums, I immediately did
not care about what's happening around me. Even my friends returned to their
seats.
I got excited because their opening song is from my favorite band, Scrubb. Even
with just the drums, I can already tell what song is that.
"Hello everybody!"
"Yeah!"
The vocalist's voice through the microphone echoed throughout the hall. The
camera began to shine into everyone's faces - from the main vocalist, bassist ,
drummer and guitarist.
"Passed by, looked through the strangers, over and over. *1*
Feeling the same, like the same.
Trying to look into my memories, all these memories, and me.
Just me, like the same, like these old days."
Now the singer's face appeared on the screen and his face looked so happy. Like
the people around me, I waved my hands up and sang together. In fact, I had
forgotten that Green was sitting next to me and shamelessly putting his hand near
my lower part. Just wait you motherfucker. When this song is over, I will break
your head.
"A day, a month, a year goes by,
But someone's gonna make them meaningful."
The back part of the stage is a little bit dark. Nobody noticed that the guitarist was
standing in there. But when the entire stage was lit up, the camera immediately
highlighted the guitarist's face and it appeared on the screen. Suddenly, the crown
became hysterical with their screams.
"Ahhhhhh!" The audience shouted .
"Someone has changed everything,
Someone makes me laugh, though misery comes.
Just you, who changed my love forever."
"Wow, he's very handsome!"
"Who is he? He is very perfect! Ahhhh!"
"No reason, no explanation.
Just because we are meant to be together."
" Aahhhhh!"
The people on the stage sang and the people below shouted. Cameraman, I think
that's enough. Why do you keep on focusing the camera lens at him for so long?
When the lyrics "Just because we are meant to be together" at the last part sounded
in tune with the accompaniment of the guitar, everybody in the hall shouted in
unison.
To be honest, the face of this guitarist is much better looking than all this year's
campus moon candidates.
Until the song ended, all the girls continued to scream in their hoarse voices. I'm
sure tomorrow strepsils will run out in a flash. Even Green, who always chases and
says he likes me, is dying because he is too excited.
"Thank you very much, Krab!" The main vocalist bowed his head to thank
everyone but his voice was far less than the cry of the first year girls who were
screaming.
"Introduction! Introduction! Introduction!" You guys are too obvious. You just
want to know the name of the guitarist.
Yes, only the handsome one. Uhm... I admit that he was indeed very handsome.
"We are the Ssss band. We are the winner of last year's music festival band
competition. My name is Tum, I am the lead vocalist and I am currently in my
third year."
The sound of applause is loud.
"Then, to my left is Dun, he's a bassist. He's in his second year. Behind him playing
the keyboard is Ken, he's from the third year. And the drummer is Sil, he's also
from his third year. And the lastly..."
"Aaahhhhhh!" The camera turned into panic. I think the cameraman must have
had an intention with the guitarist. Yes, it's not the guitarist's fault either, if the
cameraman only highlights his face.
"The cheers are more intense than before."
"Introduction! Introduction!" The crowd is really interested in him.
"Actually, our guitarist is in his fourth year. But there was a little accident today so
he couldn't come. So we invited a special guitarist to replace him. He is a first year
student just like you guys."
"Same as ours? Aaahhhhh!" The girls next to me shouted increasingly. Looks like
they really want to know who he is.

"Then let's listen to the sound." The main vocalist handed the microphone to the
guitarist, making everyone wait happily.
The problem is, why does it seem like I am interested in hearing his voice as well?
"Hello." The warm voice that came out caused several people to scream nonstop.
As for me, I could not stop looking at him. His voice makes my heart flutter,
exactly the same as P'Meuay's voice from the band Scrubb. This is the type of
sound I like.
Most importantly, I think he is a shy person. It could be noted that he continued to
avoid the camera all the time.

"I'm just an apprentice guitarist who is helping my seniors, that's all. Maybe in the
future I won't go up on stage anymore. So I won't introduce myself. I hope
everyone will be happy tonight."
"Hmm... What?"
"Can't you talk a little more?" Green quickly jumped and shouted.
Well it looks like this bastard is interested in him. If that's the case, I feel sorry for
the girls in the hall.
After they finished performing, the band members immediately got off the stage.
But I guess everybody has a photo of him on their mobile phones. I was just so
distracted that I forgot to do that.
Tonight, I am very happy because I can finally escape from Green even in less than
five minutes. If only I can, I want the Ssss band to perform a little longer so they
can suck the soul of this caveman leech.
People began to disperse after the announcement of the winners of the
competition. This year, the Faculty of Engineering won the Moon title, as usual.
Whereas the Star title was won by the Faculty of Medicine.
"Tine, I've been thinking of ways to help you." The next day around eight in the
morning during English class, Peuk withdrew to show me a solution.
I, who was sitting in a chair, immediately turned around and asked my friend with
enthusiasm.
"Is that so? How?"
"Look at this. Actually this is a suggestion from Ohm and I've thought about it
thoroughly." His rough and moist hand picked up his phone. On the screen
appeared a photo that had been liked by 200,000 people. It is a photo of the
guitarist last night.
"Huh? What do you want me to do with him?"
"Since last night, the anonymous guitarist has become the talk of the town. He is
so popular that most people visit the 'Cute Boy' page just to know him. Did you
check it?"
Then I looked back at the cellphone screen and read the comments left by the
people on the page. Wow... Seriously, do they have to leave this many comments?

'Looking for a guitarist from last night's show.'

'Please donate his photos if you could take them.'
'Admin, do you know the list of people who used guitars on the show last night? I want to know
what his name is? And which faculty is he from? Ah! I can't sleep well. Why does he have to be
so handsome?'
'Admin tell me who is the guitarist from last night's show! Who is he! I will come to kill him.
Right now my girlfriend is getting crazy about looking for information about him.'
'Thank you for sharing the latest photos from the program last night. Aaah really jealous of the
girls from the second year of class for being a staff member last night.'

And there are about 80,000 comments posted on that page. So much that it made
me lazy to read it. Can you believe it? Even an Admin from a page like this alone
can't answer questions about people who played the guitar last night. I guess
people are busy looking for it now. But how can he help me solve my problem
with Green?
"Umm... He is indeed handsome. But what does it have to do with me?"
"Listen, this kind of person is the right person to help you. Good girls are hard to
find. Your ex-girlfriends whom you praise for being beautiful doesn't work
anymore. I don't think Green will stop following you now."
"Please don't say that."
"That's right. He is the best option there is. He is the fucking standard! Make him
your boyfriend so that Green will feel neglected. Besides, no one in the whole
campus dares to touch that guy!" Fong added.
"But he is a guy." I hit Fong's head hard. Trying to get rid of a man by looking for
another man who is more good looking than me? I can't accept that.
"So what if he's a guy? Do you understand the word 'standard'?"
"What do you mean by that? I don't even know his name. You certainly don't
know either. Then you asked me to tell Green? What if he doesn't believe me?" A
second later Ohm stuck his head out to discuss many things.
"Damn! I am Pope, a social media celebrity. I can easily find details about him. It
all depends on whether you cooperate or not."
"Now that we have reached this point, can I still make a choice?" If I had to trade
everything to get rid of that Green Snackkiki , I would do everything.
Thirty minutes had passed...
"Here, someone has a clue about the guitarist." Ohm is still busy surfing the
timeline, not letting go. He also nodded to ask me to open the 'Cute Boy' page.
Finally, the source is here!
The admin posted pictures.That was the picture of the guitarist last night. I don't
know where they got the file, but the photo is attached with the description...

The Famous Cute Boy Association

Try going home and hunting. He is a student from the Faculty of Political Science whose name is
still unknown. Who knows? Please pass it on. I think everyone at school is crazy about this
person
- Admin Moe

And now, here comes the massive number of likes on this post. Four thousand
within ten minutes. Holy Mother!
There are many comments but no one knows who he is, until...

I found him! Ahhh! He is a Political Science major. I saw him with his name tag right in front of
the building! Oh my God my hands are shaking!!!'

The owner of the comment posted a picture. Precisely the face of the man who
played the guitar on the stage last night. He wore a student uniform and looked
very serious. It is important because the name tag made many people flock to
comment until making this page had experienced a server down.
"SARAWAT"
Is that his name?

'Oh my Gosh! I really wanna be in jail right now. Just want to be caught by him.'
'My husband ... Your wife is here.'
'My soulmate #TeamSarawatWives'

This has become a hot topic throughout the campus. They are nonstop talking
about... #TeamSarawatWives.
But there is a comment on the page from someone with a photo of Inter Milan
football as his profile photo:
"Sarawat is a close friend of mine , he doesn't have Facebook, he doesn't have IG, he also doesn't
have Twitter. It's important for you to know that he doesn't like being the center of attention. So
he asked me to talk to the Admin of this page to immediately delete his photo."

WOW! I'm raising you a white flag now. Such a confident man!
Right after school at three o'clock in the afternoon, me and my gang walked from
the faculty of Law to the Faculty of Political Science because our building was
close to each other.
Maybe there are still many of you who are wondering how is Sarawat's photo on
the 'Cute Boy' page. Yes, everything has disappeared. But the things that people
knew about Sarawat is that his father has a high rank in police, that's why his family
name is kind of widely known.
Hearing this, I had hope of getting rid of Green so easily with his help.
I also think that asking for help from Sarawat will be too damaging to the brain.
But because of the pressure from James Ji , Pope, and Mario, I think I have no
choice but to ask him.
"I don't think he is still here."
"I checked a while ago, his class will finish at four."
"Then why did you make me wait here for almost an hour?"
"Just in case. What if the class finishes faster? You might lose your chance."
"I don't think this will work. Try to look there." I lifted my chin and pointed at the
girls sitting at the bottom of the Science building. They all wear uniforms from
other faculties, not the uniforms of the Faculty of Political Science. Isn't this clear
that their purpose is related to Sarawat?
"Come on. Don't think too much."
"I don't want to think too much but I can't help it!"
"Anyway, just ask for his help. Now, sit down and wait."
"I'm getting tired now. My legs can't support my body." Godammit! This is not
right, I have to wait for an hour. But fortunately, a group of students had started to
leave the classroom.
"Sarawat is here! Ahhh!" The girls who had been waiting had hurriedly ran after
Sarawat, who were 185cm tall, making it almost impossible for them to see his
face. As for me, I can only look at him helplessly.
"Where is Sarawat going?"
"Back to my dorm." I saw his tall body, trying to escape but could not because he
was surrounded by girls.
"I bought a cake for you."
"Sarawat you are so nice. Please play guitar for school events."
"If there is a chance. Can I be excused? I have to go now.." He is still trying to
escape from the crowd.
"Does Sarawat have a girlfriend?"
"None."
SCREEEAAAMM~
Hey! Can I come in and talk to him? His fans have made all this out of control.
Until my friends helped me by pushing me forward.
"Hey! Sa-ra-leo!"
"Sorry, I mean... Sarawat!" After speaking, he turned to look at me. Then I began
to talk to him.
"Can I talk to you?"
"What do you want to talk about?" His voice is so deep.
"Um... I..." I am really nervous right now that all I can do is to look at him.
He has a lot of fans right here. How should I say this now...
"What's the matter? I'm in a hurry right now."
"Um... Can you..." Damn! How should I say this? But I could finish talking, he
interrupted me with his Muey-like voice...

"Keep looking at me like that and I'll kiss you until you drop. You're
annoying."

Then he left. He left me alone standing here alone in the middle of his fans.
SCREEEAAAMMMM~
Hey! Don't disrespect me like this! Come back! You cock! Sa-la-wad!
____________________
*1* คูก
่ น
ั Koo Gun (Together) : Scrubb

Chapter 2
Flirting You This Life, Dating You Next Life

Saraleo! Salawad! Saraleo! SA-LA-WAD!!!!!!

The moment I arrived in my room up until now, I didn't call his name with anger,
not even for a second. I feel like someone spit into my face and just left like nothing
happened. Leaving cool people like me standing in a temple for a long time.
My friends are all laughing happily, patting my shoulder comfortably and saying that
it was fine. That bastard buffalo's head is really big. Compared to being followed by
Green, it is even more difficult to approach Sarawat .

A few moments ago, the Sarawat fan group had moved their operations area to the
#TeamSarawatWives group. It is a private group wherein all members are adding
and exchanging each other's information about him and pictures of him without
his knowledge.
Seriously... This is definitely an alien group. They are totally out of this world.
It took a long time to find his name on Google. I could not find anything other
than information that he was on the list of high achieving students in the Faculty
of Political Science and his achievements won the classical guitar contest from
Siam Motor Groups. Fortunately, Ohm has included me in the group to make it
easier to track information about Sarawat. Be it class schedules, address, hobbies,
or people who have fallen in love with him. I'm afraid of their ways, because this is
really the work of a stalker.
Ting!
I sat quietly for a long time. I am also getting bored with the girls who send
messages to get acquainted. Unfortunately, most of them are not eye-catching. So I
can't invite them to be my girlfriend just to fool Green Snackkiki. To be honest, I
still pictured his face even though I only saw his Facebook name, so until now I
still don't want to accept his friend requests.

Nara Thanatip
Tine
Even though I am only a first year student, I am very popular among girls!
Tine TheChic
Yep?
Nara Thanatip
Do you like boys or girls?
Why are you asking me like this?!
Tine TheChic
Girls, for sure.
Nara Thanatip
Is it true? What a relief!
Tine TheChic
What's wrong?
Nara Thanatip
I saw you in #TeamSarawatWives group and it surprised me.
Tine TheChic
Oh, my friend put me in that group.
I'm still wondering too. Who is Sarawat? 555+
Nara Thanatip
Good, I don't want you to chase Sarawat.
Tine TheChic
Why do you want me? 555+
Nara Thanatip
No, I want Sarawat.
That's all. Bye!
Tine TheChic
*sent a faint sticker*
*sent a mad sticker*

What is this? Asking things that are not important and then just leaving? If you still
dare to seduce me in the future, I will not pay attention to you. You approached
me since the beginning of the school year and now that you found a new pet, you
are leaving me like that? Damn. So I closed the message tab and called Ohm right
away.
"You... Hurry and find the Sarawat's number now! I will really catch him this time."
[What's wrong with you? Check your Line.]
" Huh? What the heck?"
[Something good is waiting for you.]
After that, he hung up and I immediately opened the Line app to check the
message sent by Ohm. So what he said was good stuff was just a picture with a few
words on it, but for me, this was the only way to send a message to the opponent
right now.

Sarawat_Guntithanon@gmail.com

Damn it! I'm like going back to the MSN era again.
I send him an email, introducing myself to make it formal. It's like I am applying
for a job...

Tine_ChicChic@gmail.com
To: Sarawat_Guntithanon@gmail.com
Subject: hi
Hi! My name is Tine from the Faculty of Law. We've met once. Do you have time? I want to
ask a little help from you. Whether we can meet tomorrow, wherever, it's up to you. I'm ok
wherever and whenever...

I think that's enough, then click send.

Ten minutes later, I got a reply email on my phone. I immediately read it and his
reply turned out...

Sarawat_Gutithanon@gmail.com
To: Tine_ChicChic@gmail.com
Are you crazy? Make an effort to send an email just to ask for sex? Wherever? Go fuck with a
dog!

Shit! After reading it, my blood immediately rose. I quickly typed my reply and
cursed in all caps that my hand was almost tingling. It was like seven lines in total
but when I clicked send...
SPAM!
He spammed my email. Godammit!

Pitbull terrier and me, we are not so different now because I'd like to maul him at
the heels. What he did to me last night was really embarrassing. Now, my friends
and I are figuring out how to deal with it. I have nothing about Sarawat, no
number, Facebook, Instagram or even Twitter. He has none of these applications,
and my email was spammed. There is no way we can contact him. I am so hopeless
now.
"I think that cruel Sarawat is not the right person to help you." said Fong, frowning
as he steamed his eyes.

"He is not cruel. He's an asshole." That is my real feeling.

"It's very difficult to approach him now. Make yourself all busy in the group
#TeamSarawatWives. After all, the people in the group will help each other. If
anyone finds his phone number and shares it, then we should take advantage of
that." Suggestion from Peuk.
But you know, four boys appearing in the group page of the devil's wife... that's
really embarrassing.
"Is there a better and faster way?" I asked them.
"If one of the girls has got his number, why do they have to share it with everyone?
They will definitely keep it for themselves. Idiot!" Fong has a point
"So after finishing psychology class, let's run to look for him in the central
building. Today, he has a class. In the afternoon, he will be at the Faculty of Law
and then he will go to the central building because he had an English class there." I
really, really admire Ohm when it comes to this. He can detect faster than wearing
his own underwear.
"Tine, do you understand what I said?"
"Sure. Don't repeat it again because I'll be confused."
"Okay. I'll go find something to eat. Do you want some?"
"No." I shook my head. I really don't want to eat something at eight in the
morning. But my friends are eating like a horse. So while waiting for them, I'll just
find ways on how to approach Sarawat.
"Tinneee~"
Oh, help.
I quickly turn to that terrific sound, preparing to run away from Green. But it's
probably hard to do that because he comes so fast like Usain Bolt.
"What do you want?" I ask in an angry tone. While trying to release my hand from
his grip.
His hands are more sticky than a gecko attached to the wall. Remove from this
hand, stick to the other hand. He did not appear when we were gathered. But when
friends went to eat, he suddenly appeared and caught me.
"I came and waited for Tine."
"I don't want to see you. Go away!"
"When will you change your mind?"
"What? I am not into you."
"If you are mine, I can give anything you want. If you want a house, I will give you
a castle, or if you want a mansion, I will build you a palace."
Damn! Even if you give me a mountain, I am still not into you.
"I don't want anything from you."
He is touching me from head to toe and I find it really creepy. Now, people
around here are starting to look at us. I am now trying to get out again.
"Let's have lunch together. I will take care of the bill."
"Leave me alone. I will go with my friends."
"Tine! Why can't you see the sincerity of my eyes?" I only see your false eyelashes!
"Stop dreaming. The more you get close to me, the more I hate you."
"Did you realize how I give you my sincerity?"
He is still going on, and taking the liberty of my hand to touch his nipple. Eww!
Don't cross the line like this.
"Let me go." I say, gnashing my teeth.
"No, Tine, Ahhhh..."
Stop that hell moaning! I really want to kick him down the chair! But I am
gentleman enough so I just leave him there and run away.
"See you in the afternoon." Green waved his hand, with a cheerful face. Maybe he
pleased the way my hand touched his nipple. Ewwww! That's ewwwwww!
"No need, I have an appointment." I turned and told him, with my feet still
running.
"With whom?"
"Obviously not you."
"Let's go eat!"
"You animal!"
"Thank you for the compliment, see you later, dear!"
How can I know where Sarawat is eating now? If it wasn't for this damn Green
running and tangling me, I won't need him. Damn!

For this time, this cool chic chic man named Tine has to look for him himself.
James Ji, Pope, and Mario can't come because they are afraid that they will mess up
and disturb the target.
And fate is in my hand because I found him sitting to eat with his friends at the
cafeteria. I became more excited in my heart because I finally saw this bastard. I
quickly went to sit at the table to his left and I focused on listening to their
conversation.
This guy is bloody hot. There are many snacks and gifts on the table, no space to
lay his arms on. Plus, the girls from every year keep coming to him like he is a
public elevator. But he keeps a straight face, Oh, God, I really surrender all to you.
Alright, the tough thing more than getting rid of Green is to get closer to Sarawat,
and then make him to be my partner in crime.
"Sarawat, I'll buy you some sweets."
"Thank you, but I don't eat sweets."
"Then what does Sarawat like?"
"I don't like anything."
"Don't like anything?"
"I don't like others to buy something for me."
Wow! It was very painful for that beautiful girl. I can't believe he dares to speak out
that kind of thing and doesn't give a fuck with anything. If I were him, I'd gladly
take all of the offers.
After sticking with Sarawat for almost two days, I realized some things about him.
First, he doesn't talk much. If you're not from his group, then he won't talk to you.
Second, this bastard is behaving very badly. No matter who or what item is given
to him, he will immediately reject it. Third, difficult communication. The only way
to talk to him is you have to meet him. If I could have his number, it would be
heaven for me. Fourth, even if he acts despicable, his die-hard fans still stick to
him because of his stunning face.
After one minute...
"Sarawat, may I ask for a photo?"
"Eating."
"No problem, just one shot, please."
"Okay. Give me the cellphone." He put his spoon on his plate and grabbed the
girl's cellphone. Why do people say that he doesn't like these things? Look at him
serving her now.
"Smile. 3...2...1..."
Click!
He immediately returned the cellphone to the owner and went back to eat, making
his friends laugh. These people ask to take a picture with you, not ask you to take
their picture.
I also laughed, that is so freaking funny. How about the photo that Sarawat took
for you, girl?
Three minutes later...
"My friend told me to ask you... this Saturday, the club registration will begin.
Which club will Sarawat register on?" This time, the question is from a first-year
girl who wore an ice cream-shaped badge.
"I do not know." The low voice answered indifferently, and then he rolled the egg
and put it in his mouth and ate it deliciously.
"Too bad. So, is there an activity that you like? I want to join a club with you." The
girl asked shyly, was it really your friend? It looked like you were the one who
wanted to know.
"What do I like? I like football, Muay Thai, archery, fencing, that kind of thing."
Damn! Why did you say that? Which girl would dare to play football, shooting
birds, Muay Thai, archery, and fencing with you? Do you need to isolate yourself
like this? And don't ask me how I can get closer to him, because it is hopeless now.
I know you guys can guess that.
I will wait here for a while. Wait until the time is right, then hurry up and approach
him.
"Sarawat, where are you going ?" One of his friends asked him.
"I'll go first. See you in class."
"Be careful with girls! Don't let them eat you! That will be a big deal. Hahaha!"
As soon as I watched his tall body and annoying face left, I rapidly cleaned my
desk and followed him..
"Hey. Do you still remember me?" After putting my cutlery into the cart, I quickly
turned to talk to him. Sarawat turned and looked at me immediately. Godammit! It
seems like he wanted to chew my head.
"What?" Oh, how friendly you are.
"I want to talk for a minute."
"I'm not talking to strangers." Sweet words.
"We just met yesterday. So, I am not a stranger. Just for five minutes, please?"
"Waste of time."
"Then three minutes?"
"Stop messing with me! You are so annoying."
He said that then turned and walked away. Damn it! From birth until now, I have
never been ignored by anyone. Seeing him run away, I immediately followed him.
At this moment, I felt Green's soul seemed to be joining me.
"Wait a minute. Let's just talk a little. I need your help."
"..."
"Sarawat, I'll ask for just ten seconds!"
Right now everybody is watching us, and most of them are girls. If I am not so
handsome like this, I guarantee that I will get my ass handed to me.
"Say it."
"I... I want you to help me... pretend to be..."
"Your time is up. Now, stop following me."
Then he left again, and again, and again! He made me look like a wind, out of his
sight. Damn! What the hell!
But someone like me could put my dignity aside. I hurriedly chased Sarawat and
grabbed his cellphone from his back pocket.
"What are you doing?"
Whoaaa! He's pissed off, and he finally wants to talk with me.
"Give me your number." I said while holding his cellphone above my head.
Sarawat looked angry, aren't we even now?
"What kind of tricks are you gonna play on me? Do you wanna get hurt?"
"Give me first your number, please." Just jerking the phone will make it wrong.
But I don't know the password. So I don't know how to unlock it.
"Why should I give it to you?"
"If you don't give me your number, I won't return this."
Because I am a little shorter than him, I need to stand on tiptoes and dodge from
him. This makes people around us start paying attention to us. But I won't give up.
"Give me back my phone now."
"Give me your number first."
"You want to play like this? Okay..." After that, he aggressively wards my hand off.
Because I feel a little bit shocked, I accidentally slipped the phone out of my hand.
And this is starting to be a tragedy. Everyone around there was also shocked.
Bang!
The sound of something heavy falling to the ground and then breaking. That is the
current state of Sarawat's cell phone.
"Er...ermm, I'm..."
"You!" Before he can finish the sentence. The tall body was very angry like he was
burning. He bowed his head causing our foreheads to meet. Then he pushed me to
the back and I almost knocked my feet off. If he doesn't stop walking now, I
probably walk backwards to the restroom.
"I didn't mean to break your phone." I said in a small voice while rubbing my
forehead.
"You stole it from my pocket. Is that not on purpose?"
"But you're the one who pulled my hand."
"Stop..."
"What?"
"Stop making excuses."
"Then I'll take responsibility for that. I will call my mother to ask for her money."
In confusion, I pulled my cell phone out of my pocket and then looked for my
mother's contact.
"No need." But he did a very rude thing. He took my cell phone away from me.
"Hey! What the hell are you doing?"
"This is my hostage. I am not sure if you try to run away."
"Are you scared?"
"I guess your phone has many chats from girls. If I wanna attack you, I can just
text them, right?"
"Damn!" I blow a fuse, reaching my hand to take my phone back. The war begins
in the center of the cafeteria. But with my crafty, I can lock my phone on his hand.
"It's been locked! Hahaha!"
"I don't give a fuck. You can take your phone back anytime if you are done fixing
my phone."
"Why? Come on!"
"Hold my words, troublemaker."
"Sarawat! I will keep eyes on you!" I yell him at the back. He leaves, waving his
hand with my phone. The only one thing I got is his broken expensive phone, and
I need to pay for it!
But all I want is his number...

The story of Sarawat's cell phone has been temporarily set aside because that won't
be fixed in a day or two. If there is a chance, I am ready to argue with him again.
But today, I have a problem... I am starving.
Fortunately, this afternoon I had an appointment with my student code members
for the second time to strengthen senior-junior relations. Students from our Law
Faculty are all handsome and beautiful people, so we went to a Japanese restaurant
near the university to eat. Too bad that my friends couldn't get together because
they went with their respective code members as well. So, I had to sit alone with
the seniors.
"Tine! Why did you come so early?"
This is my sophomore year mentor, she is a cute little girl with her braces. Her
name is Faeng. The very first time I saw her, I really wanted to flirt with her but
unfortunately, she already has a boyfriend.
"Oh, I feel so hungry. Haha!" I replied.
"Alright, so, just wait for our senior and junior year mentors first. Ah! See! They
are here!"
Even though our team has just a few people, we really take good care of each
other.
We started ordering several dishes. While waiting, we chatted with each other, until
the new group of customers came in, and all the people here seem to be really
excited.
"Isn't that Sarawat?" P'Faeng pleases me. Men as cool as Tine, without delay
immediately turned to look at the person who had just arrived.
Whoaaaa! Sarawat is coming with his three peer mentors.
"My God! They are sitting close to us." My code senior is beating my arm excitedly.
Uhm, P'... you already have a boyfriend.
Sarawat is sitting on the chair nearby, giving me a dirty look.
"Please eat as you wish. I will take care of the bill." A low voice is heard, though
not loud, but can still be heard clearly. I don't know who the senior code is, but
everyone is dressed very seriously, even to the point of wearing a tie.
"Whatever you'd like to order is okay for me. I can take anything." Damn! Now
acting innocent, huh?
"That's great, Sarawat! The prefect won't be picky."
Prefect! I got it.
Our order is now completed. I got goosebumps on my arms because Sarawat is
sitting next to me, and other people are watching him.
"Is there enough food?" I was shocked when the fourth year senior spoke.
"Yes. Let's eat now!" I say while laughing.
"No no no no. Not yet. Have you forgotten our tradition?"
"I forgot. I forgot. Hahaha!" Actually I did not forget, I deliberately did it to
change the subject.
"Go ahead.."
I stand up in front of them, glancing at the man who is sitting next to me. I feel
like my cheeks are blushing like a little girl. Why does it have to be today? Sarawat
and that "white lion group" is here, plus his fans who are peeking outside the
restaurant.
"Tine, please start."
"Oh. Okay" I sighed heavily.
"..."
"Sawadee Krap! My name is Tine, the chic chic man. I am a freshman, so cute, so
handsome! I can be a top, bottom is also good! Hehe! Haha!"
Since words and singing is not enough, I also have to act funny. I covered my
crotch and touched my butt at the same time while acting like a perverted man.
Everyone laughed after watching it. I even saw Sarawat smiling and it made me
stare at him furiously. Then I sat down again and immediately peeled the shrimp to
immediately eat it.
That was so embarrassing!
An hour passed, and the food was almost gone. I rushed to the toilet with the
cellphone I borrowed from my senior code, and tried to call Peuk.
"Peuk! I met..." He is in front of me! Fuck!
[What? Who the heck did you meet?]
"Nothing, I'll call you later." I immediately hung up then turned around. I saw
Sarawat walking in front me and stood in the urinal right next to me.
"Did you come for dinner too?" I asked him.
"..."
"Sarawat!"
"Don't disturb me when I'm peeing."
"Shit!" When he was done, he turned to look me in the eye.
"What's wrong?"
"Why did you laugh at me?"
"When?" Sarawat is getting closer to me, too close that I can feel his breath on my
face. What should I do? As someone who is a few centimeters taller, I have to play
better. So I can only lift my head to face it.
"When I did the introduction."
"Ah, I'm Tine the chic chic? Right?"
"Yes. Why did you laugh?"
"So, what?"
"Nothing."
"..."
"It's cute."
After saying that, he stretched out his hand and rubbed my hair gently, and just
left.
Ewww! Son of a bitch! You haven't even washed your hand yet!
 It was too late when I returned to my room. I immediately took off my shoes and
put them on the shoe rack next to the door. I used a landline, a home phone that
my mother put up in case of an emergency at any time. I dialed my number and
waited for someone to answer it.
[Hello]
"Wow, you picked it up very fast! I am sure you are now getting dizzy because you
can't hack my password." My pleasure right now is to provoke Sarawat.
[Are you afraid I would do such bad things?]
"I just called to say that if someone calls you, don't dare to pick it up. You have no
right to invade my privacy."
[Okay. But Chompu's voice is very sweet.]
"You bastard!" I can remember that I flirted with Chompu just once, but I did not
go on a date with her.
[Did you call just to say that?]
"Yes! As I said before, I don't want you to pick up the incoming calls on my cell
phone. If not, I will reveal your phone number to the public. Don't you want to live
a peaceful life? If you want your life to be chaotic, try me."
[Are you threatening me?]
"Of course! If you want to bring disaster to your life, then try it."
I quickly hang up the phone, feeling like my life is going to be on fire.
I turned on the computer to chat with girls on Facebook. I login as usual, but I can't
open it. It takes a long time to open it. Is it because I surf the internet using my
computer too often?
The first thing I noticed is the number of notifications coming in. I'm kinda used to
having a lot of notifications. But this time is much more than usual. My curiosity
made me click it immediately. And then I saw my Facebook status...

Tine TheChic
Sarawat is so delicious. I want to eat Sarawat!

What the fuck!!!

Chapter 3
Don't Doubt This Because This Is Intimacy For Me

I sometimes think, why do I have to suffer things like this? I pressed F5 already,
log-out then log-in again. But the post is still there.
Fucking Sarawat.
So fucking shameless. He not only unlocked my phone, but he also harassed me
through a status just before bed. As I did not want things to escalate any further by
being misunderstood by the girls, I had to search my name in the chat so I could
immediately message him for a cursing session.

Tine TheChic
Saraleo Sarawat! How did you know my password?

I saw the typing button so I know he read the message. Instead of replying, he just
sent an emoji.

[I saw it]

Do you get it? Sarawat used my Facebook to type the message while I continuously
responded with the same account. It looks as if I am talking to myself, except I am
not.

I've got six digits as my password. How did you know?

[123456, a moronic password.]

This asshole is really something. His face is bright but his mouth is poisonous. I
silently cursed him loudly in my heart but my reply was lighter.

Saraleo!
Instead of getting a reply, what I got was...
( ￣. ￣)
Don't mess with my Facebook. Consider his as a warning.
Σ (° △ ° |||)
Do you understand?
¯ \ _ ( ツ) _ / ¯
Ah! Bastard! I can't stand you anymore.
Σ ( ⊙ ▽ ⊙ ")
Stop sending me stickers!
Σ ( っ° Д °;) っ
( ･'З' ･)
⁄ (⁄ ⁄ • ⁄ω⁄ • ⁄ ⁄) ⁄
Alright, I'm giving up!
( ๑♡ ∀ ♡ ๑)
Stop!
(' ⊙ ω ⊙ ')
Son of a bitch! I shouldn't have downloaded so many stickers. He basically used all
of them. Our conversation was nonsense. I delete the messages and start to go
ballistic on him because of his repetitive sticker usage behavior.
Ting!!
Less than three minutes later, a notification arrived. It is a status on my facebook
timeline.

Tine TheChic
***Hurry! Long legs xxx clip with high quality big ass! Right-click before it is deleted!!!***

Woahhhh, what an asshole! Not only did he watch porn, but he also got viruses on
my facebook. Now, I am in trouble. I don't know where the clips spread. All I could
do was word my mouse and delete all these awful images. This is crazy. Even
people who have never messaged me start to ask if something's up.
That horny?
Some people think I imagine Sarawat so much that I'm turned on. When in truth, I
am thinking about the time when I take him, break his legs, and drown him in the
water with satisfaction.
At first, I thought I could hold it a little and finish it tomorrow morning. But now
that I can't take it anymore, I rush and rush to dial my number. I've waited a long
time and I still have no answer from that bastard.

The first call is not picked up, the second call is still not picked up, the third call is
also not picked up. Before I could even open my mouth to drool, I heard a voice
from the operator that made my tears fall...
"The number you have dialed cannot be reached. Please try and call again later."
He turned off my cell phone...

The next day, I felt everything looked dark because I could not see the brightness
from my eyes. Why? Because I wasn't able to sleep last night. Not because I am
scared of Green hunting me in my dreams, but because I am obsessed with
Sarawat's face that I wanted to crush it until broken... But I can't do anything.
When the sun comes up, I lift my head from the pillow. I take a shower and quickly
go to the campus. I am thinking later in the day, I'd jump on Sarawat and hit him in
the head. I am not asking him to help be my cockblock. I am really sulky right now.
I am like on my irregular period cycle.

"Yo, Tine! Give me your homework so I can copy it."

"You're kidding, right? Don't you know what happened?" I walked towards Peuk,
threw my bag on the table, and looked at him seriously.
"What's wrong? Why are you pouting like that? Are you raped by the rice restaurant
owner?"
"I have a worse problem than that."
"Oh, I know. You're stressed about your horny Facebook status, right? I understand
that Sarawat's hot, but did you really have to announce it like that? Or were you that
turned on?"
"Turned on, my ass! I'd rather have my mom message-scolding me."
"Ehh? So what is that status for?"
"I didn't post that."
"Not you? Then who? Your father?"
"Nevermind." I finished the topic and ran to order apple juice at the booth nearby.
After paying, I brought my glass to the table and at the same time, Ohm and Fong
also arrived.
"Tine, I'm glad you're here. Before I went to the faculty, I met Green there. He was
looking for you." Ohm told me with his casual face. And this makes my soul lost.
"Then what did you say to him?"
"I said you weren't here yet. Probably still humping the pillow in your room."
"Shit."
"That's good, right? He probably ran to go drown himself. I heard you did heavy
stuff last night."
"Don't remind me." I can only grit my teeth and look at the faces of my male leads
hopelessly. I mean, just bringing myself here to the faculty without having people
stare was already the hardest.
"Fine."
"I don't want to talk about it."
"How you broke my heart."
"If I stay here."
"Just a little bit longer."
"If I stay here."
"Won't you listen to my heart? Oh, my heart."
"You know what baby?"
"What?"
"Go dig yourselves graves! Do I look like I'm in the mood?" Although I fucking
went along and almost completed the song. Shit.
Sometimes, being with these three children is also fun. We have everything except
the future and money. The only thing visible is the sad college life. Even so, it also
helped me calm down a little before my anxiety began to increase again because I
had to hurry to find Sarawat and finish the story last night.
And one thing that I am sure of is that Lord Sarawat is now in the Political Science
building.
"Copy my homework first. Then pass it for me too." I stood up and grabbed my
bag and apple juice.
"Where are you going?"
"Look for Sarawat." I answer honestly.
"Wow! Is your heart calling him?" Fong fidgeted with a loud noise, and even a wink
made me want to jump with my feet.
"Heart's not calling him, my feet are!"
"You're going to hurt him?"
"No! I am hurting you if you won't stop being nosy."
"Please, friend. Raise your head and walk away. Take care!"
As soon as I stepped into their building, all eyes were on me as if I had committed a
very serious crime. Senior, or even the freshmen like me, they all turn to me with
radars on.
Fuck. I feel like I'm in the wrong fucking place.
I've never done anything that is wrong. I never steal the food from the temples, so
why do I have to bring myself into such a difficult situation? Stresing won't get me
anywhere though. Maybe in my previous life, I sinned horribly by putting my nose
in other people's business thereby ruining their lives. That is why in this life, I need
to pay all my sins by letting others stick their noses in my business too.
I walked across the marble floor a few steps away. Then I saw the person I was
aiming at, sitting alone less than twenty meters. So without hesitation, I went
straight there.
"Why didn't you pick up my call?" Just arrived and immediately invited the war.
Sarawat averted his eyes from the One Piece comic book in his hand and raised his
head to look at me with no emotions in his eyes.
"You told me not to pick up anyone's call so I didn't pick up."
"Shit. I meant other people, not me."
"You didn't say that at the time."
"You are provoking me, right? Then, why do you have to turn off the phone?"
"It's annoying."
Right now I really want to kick his ear bone.
"Give me my phone now." Without saying much, I quickly extended my hand in
front of him to reclaim my social media freedom.
"Has my cellphone been fixed?" He responded with his annoying facial expression.
"After the repair is complete, I'll return it."
"When it's finished repairing, I'll return yours." Why is that heart so cold? I have
never met anyone like this before. I have to talk patiently like this but he won't
cooperate. So I had to use the ultimate trick that could make girls kneel at their feet.
"Aw. Don't become infatuated with me. You had my phone for one day, now you
don't even want to give it back?
"Didn't anyone teach you when you were little?"
"Teach what?"
"Not to talk nonsense as a kid because now that you're grown, it has affected you
this way."
"This way how? You better be nice."
"The way that you are right now. Stay away from me. You're annoying."
"Annoying, annoying. Can I buy the word so I can throw it away?"
"You won't be able to afford it because my words are gold." Oh wow! What a hot
handsome man. The man with a golden heart.
"Have you really talked to me all this time or you are just reading your comics?"
At first, I planned to scold him to make his face go miserable, but it turns out to be
me who gets the cold-blooded responses.
"Promise me, you won't touch my phone again."
"If you won't call a lot, nobody will bother you."
"Okay. You've promised me." At first I was angry, but the moment was gone. My
next plan is to smoothly sit on the same table set as him and start a new
conversation skillfully.
"Is your nickname Wat?"
"My friends just call me that." The low voice answered almost immediately. But his
eyes were never fixed on me.
He should be proud because I never smile this handsomely to any man. He's the
first, but this asshole finds his 50-baht comic more important than me.
"So what is your nickname?" I keep asking.
"None."
"What?"
"I don't have it."
"You don't have a nickname?"
"Umm."
"What were your parents thinking? Give birth without giving a nickname?"
(**Thailand people names usually long, so they use nicknames for daily communication)
"They thought a first name is enough. What a strange question."
I really want to ask him back. How did he manage to grow up? When he introduces
himself, does he say 'Hello, my name is Sarawat. I don't have a nickname because
my parents did not give me one'. Like that? That's crazy. I mean his family, what
category of indie are they? I am confused and I've never encountered this.
"Do you have siblings?"
"Not your fucking business."
"I want to know."
"I have two younger brothers."
"What are their names? In case I get to know them."
"They don't want to be friends with someone like you."
"How do you know? Or do they not have nicknames too? Your whole family calls
each other by first names?" I see his world-hating face and I almost laugh out loud. I
have an Oscar winning level in sticking my nose where it doesn't belong.
"Phukong and Phumuad." Finally he agreed to tell.
(Sarawat- Inspector, Phukong - Captain, Phumuad - Lieutenant)
"So they do have nicknames."
"My parents finally remembered about nicknames."
So exhausting. I know now where he got his nuisance form. This is going to be hard
work. What kind of weird-shit-of-a-person am I trying to befriend?
"My name is Tine."
"Who's asking?"
"Well, I just want to tell you.
"Umm."
We are both quiet for a while. Honestly, if you look at Sarawat carefully, he is
actually quite handsome. This is why my friends and I chose him for the final round.
Even though he is a big tall man, quite the opposite of my type of woman.
"Why are you staring at me like that?" Without me noticing, I am staring at his face
for a long time. I was so shocked that I raised my hand to scratch my head
helplessly.
"Oh. Uhm... Nothing."
"I know I'm handsome. Now, say what you want."
"Damn, you are narcissistic. Actually, I just want you to help me pretend... Uhm...
Right now there is someone who is chasing me." I get to the subject matter.
"She is not beautiful so you don't like her?"
"No. Not like that. The thing is, he is a guy." Sarawat froze for a moment before
rolling his eyes as if he was deep in his thoughts. No, no. Please don't. I am not
homosexual like you think. He then responds with the same monotone voice.
"So what? Isn't it good to be noticed by others?"
"Then let me ask you. You always get a lot of attention. Why don't you like it?"
"Do I have to pay attention to them back? I don't want others to disturb my life. It's
troublesome."
"Exactly! Your answer is what I feel right now."
"..."
"But believe me. One day, you will want someone to disturb your life."
"There is already one."
"Really? Where?"
"The one sitting right in front of me, disturbing my life. Troublemaker."
His thick hands went to pat my head, then he left immediately. As for me, I could
only pack my things, wondering if I did something wrong. Am I really annoying?

The opening day for club activities arrived. I tried to enter the crowd of new
students who had gathered to fill the hall. Today, we have to register for an
academic club in a certain amount of time before we can graduate soon. I haven't
thought about what club I should join, because Green keeps sticking to me like a
hungry leech.
It would be very good if I could avoid him. But instead of helping me, my friends
left me standing alone and not knowing where to register. Peuk and Fong left me to
go to the traditional medicine club to do a foot massage, while Ohm went to the
dance club hoping to stare at girls' panties. They left me standing there awkwardly
trying to find a club. Until I see the Ping Pong club, suddenly my hopes are bright
again.
"Hi..."
"We're full!" Before I finished asking, they immediately cut off my words.
So I returned to an area where it was filled with people. This zone has the longest
queue. I saw students from the engineering faculty playing guitar on a small stage so
I know this booth belongs to the music club.
"Excuse me." I patted the shoulders of the person in front of me because I didn't
want to waste my time in line then find out that the club is already full.
"Yes." The fat girl standing in front of me turned her face to look at me.
"How many people are accepted in this club?"
"They said they will only accept fifty people. But now, there are so many people
who want to join that seniors will have to filter it again."
"I see. Is this club always crowded every year?" This time I didn't ask and mumbled
to myself when suddenly a senior in an engineering uniform appeared.
"It's usually not like this. It's just that this year, there is a first year who wants to
join, then a lot of girls go after him."
"Who is that?"
"Sarawat."
Shiiiaaaaaa. No wonder. This means that the people on this queue are just trying
their luck if they can make it to the club or not. But that's fine. I just need to sign
the form just to create a moment to deceive Green. He had disappeared for a long
time but trust me, he will be here any minute from now.
Everyone took turns filling out the registration form to join the club. Then they
distributed a piece of A4 paper. In this paper, we fill in our personal data such as
name, faculty and reasons why we want to join the club.
Actually I don't want to join. I just wanted to run away from Green so I had to hold
fast to Sarawat. Who would have thought everything would be this difficult? I don't
even know how to play the guitar or drums or bass or whatever. But still, I have to
try my luck.
Now is the time for the first year students to wait for the tall, dark-skinned senior to
step onto the small stage and announce the results of the people who were accepted
through a microphone.
"This year's music club has received a great deal of attention from students. We are
also very happy and willing to welcome you to join the club. However, because the
number of teachers and instruments is limited, we must limit the number of
members."
From what I've gathered, last year, it wasn't even this popular. There are hundreds
of clubs, but this year is beyond expectation. They even ran out of application
forms.
"We choose new members not only those who can play instruments, but also those
people who are really passionate about music. So the following names will be part of
our club. First, Jirachot from the Faculty of Engineering. Second..."
Then the seniors continued reading everyone's name. Until...
"Twenty fourth person, Sarawat from the Faculty of Political Science."
As soon as Sarawat's name was called, all the students waiting beside me stood up,
to my surprise... Is this the selection of new members in the club or announcement
of lottery winners? But still, without Sarawat, everything will lose its meaning
because they all registered here for him.
"Number forty-nine, Kunyarat from Business Management. And the last person..."
Teepakorn. Teepakorn. Teepakorn.
Just like waiting for the results of the Miss Universe elimination round. I can only sit
and wait to hear the results of the international music club.
"Bussaba from the Faculty of Social Sciences."
And just like that,there is no chance anymore. I can only sit rigidly with the
remaining beautiful girls. Actually, I should have stopped chasing Sarawat because
finding someone new to help me, or even killing Green, looks so much easier. So I
decided to look for a new club no matter how high my risk is about Green. But
someone's hand stopped me...
"Saraleo" I call the name of the one in front of me.
"Why? Are you upset that the seniors didn't choose you?"
"Fine, keep throwing that in my face. Honestly, I didn't even want to join this stupid
music club. The North-Eastern Thai Cooking club seems way more interesting."
even though I can't cook at all.
"Go then."
"I will definitely go. But... let go of my arm. Why are you stopping me?"
"Dumbshit... You got looks but your intelligence is very nonexistent." He insulted
me again.
"Okay, Mister Smartypants. Mister Ruthless White Lion." We ridicule each other for
a moment and I am pulled to follow the tall boy. He takes me behind the stage
where the seniors and the club president are standing.
"What's up Wat ?" Senior asks with a surprised expression.
"My friend wants to join this club," Sarawat exclaimed. Huh? I said I don't want to
join this club anymore.
"But there are already enough people in this club."
"Please consider him."
"So... Tine from the Law School, right?" The club president looked at me again and
again on the signboard before crossing his arms, he suddenly asked a question.
"What instrument do you want to play?"
"Guitar."
"Do you know how to play the guitar?"
"I do not know."
"Ever touched a guitar string?"
"Never."
"Do you know C major?"
"No."
"E minor?"
"Not really."
"F310?"
"..."I shook my head.
"Takamine?"
"What is that?"
"Do you know the types of guitars?"
"I do not know."
"You... then what do you know?"
"Me?" I said while pointing to myself before I stare at the guy next to me with
confused eyes.
"..."
"I only know Sarawat. And because of him, I want to play the guitar."

The atmosphere in the first session of the music club was quite noisy because this
was the first meeting of the new members and all the seniors. And because we are
juniors, we are arranged to sit and focus in the corner of the room.
Some people had prepared their instruments. Just like Sarawat, who brought his
expensive guitar for the first meeting of the club. He obviously wanted to get a
rating with the girls.
"Freshies, first of all I want everyone in this club to choose what instrument you
want to play. Let's start with the guitar. Those who choose to play the guitar, please
sit on the left. Anyone who wants to play drums, please move to sit behind. Those
who want to play bass move to sit to the right... " The club president then began to
mobilize until we were divided into groups.
Actually I was a little annoyed because of this. I don't know if I really want to study
guitar well or just follow Sarawat. But I insist that I want to learn... for myself.
"Now that you are divided by group, please follow the staff to another room." I just
sat down and now I have to stand up again. This time I walked into a training room
that was larger than usual. It can roughly accommodate more people into it. While
we were waiting, people gradually became acquainted with each other. As for me, I
was just sitting next to a man who was loved by girls at school. So I started to talk...
"Nice hands." I start.
"We can't all have corn hands like yours."
"Damn it! I'm giving you a compliment but you're making fun of me instead."
"I'm just telling the truth. Do you want me to lie? Troublemaker."
"Stop calling me like that."
"Troublemaker."
"Sarawat!"
"Troublemaker."
"Fuck you."
"Troublemaker."
"Piece of shit!!"
"Troublemaker."
"Hey! The two guys who are arguing at the back. Please come forward." Damn! This
is because of this bastard. Now we don't have a choice but to step forward near the
stage.
"I saw you two kept messing around. Come be the last one of the ice breaker
activity to make us closer. Do you guys see this piece of candy?"
"Yes." How does this have anything to do with the activity?
"Girls don't need to join."
I look at the tall senior without blinking. I see him giving the tiny candy to a fellow
freshman and I am suddenly old to the core.
"Take off the wrapping."
"Done."
"Place it in your mouth." Shit, I can feel the destruction that's about to happen in
my life.
"Ewww~," the girls start to cry out. Luckily, they only made the guys play but the
shitty luck is falling on me instead. Please no, my beloved seniors. I love you guys. I
know you guys won't use this system to break the ice in our club.
"Send the candy to the person next to you, with your mouth." Just listening makes
me nauseous and almost vomit. But my feet were still standing upright as I watched
my friends in front of me pass the little candy from mouth to mouth.
Noooo. I realize I'm one of the last.
"Accept it quickly, so we will all be close real fast." He adds to the build-up.
Suddenly, the ruthless guys turned into cowards. They all prepare to vomit and it's
close to my turn to go suck the candy that's now as small as an ant's vagina.
However, in that second, fate seems to be on my side when the friend before me
accidentally makes the candy fall on the floor.
Yes! I survived!
I wanted to hug Sarawat tightly, but my low senior voice stopped me first.
"We lost the candy but there are still two people left."
"..."
"That's okay. We will start over. Tine from the Law School,open your mouth."
Shit. Who the hell thought of this method? But we can't resist the power of the
wicked seniors' dictatorship. He fucking fill me up with three pieces of candy before
pushing me to face Sarawat. His face is full of boredom.
"Ahhhh~" The screams from the girls are so loud. Then I was pushed into a tall
body which made the screams even louder. Then a soft deep voice spoke.
"Use your teeth to bite." Bastard! There are three candies in my mouth. How can I
bite all of these?
"Huh?"
"Push it out. Can't you do it?"
"Mmmmmmmmmm" I shook my head which means I can't do it.
"Don't swallow or else the seniors are gonna do worse stuff to you." I really want to
cry. I don't control anything except I let his sturdy hands hold my face. He moves
his nose close to me and I automatically hold my breath.
"Ahhhh~ Sarawat and Tine!!" The girls writhe like earthworms and they are
screaming so loud. I do not know what to do so I just closed my eyes and let
Sarawat's lips touch mine for a moment.
After I felt his lips, I was left with tears and I uncontrollably fell to the floor.
Bang!!
"Hey!"
The three pieces are still in my mouth. Well, there's a fourth one from Sarawat now
added to my catalogue. I want to ask him 'how are you helping me at all'?
You are always messing with me. Fuck you. My heart...

Chapter 4
Music is the Window to the Chords
"Nong Tine! Nong Tine!"
Damn!
My face was slapped many times to wake me up. But before withdrawing from the
state of dizziness, I saw that everyone was so surprised. If I were asked when and
how I fell to the ground? I don't know. When did I open my eyes? I didn't know
either. But how do I die? I know...
Right now!
"We are just playing. There is no need to be shocked like that." The senior man
who caused the problem stood crossing his arms and looking calmly. He is not
worried at all about the bitterness in the hearts of the first-years like me.
"Tine, are you okay?" Fortunately, another senior asked me. She helped to sit in a
daze.
"Umm..."
"Looks like Tine is so shocked, huh."
"Uh, um-"
I've spent all my whole life kissing the girls, yes, it's normal! But that person whom I
was doing 'that thing' was not a pretty girl, but a Titan! Even though he did not kiss
me, his action made me feel so dazed.
If that person only kissed me and did not use his tongue to push the candy to my
mouth, I can still consider that action.
"Hey, can you hear me?"
Obviously, I can hear you. But can't answer you! My mouth is full of mint candy. I
want to spit these out at these fucking people.
"Nong Tine, are you alright? Everyone, please stop crowding around! Move him to
the corner!" One of the seniors ordered, so my body was moved to the corner
among the laughs of some people.
Badass! Dickhead! Damn!
Did you guys think that my decision to attend this club was wrong? My entire life
would be better if I were in the cooking club! Oh, my heart...
"Can anyone find him an inhaler?"
Get a bucket cause I feel nauseous. I don't know if I will faint first or throw up first.
"Now, spit it out."
Oh, the sacred things were kind to me by sending this jerk, Sarawat, to help me get
out of the Candy War. Damn! He held a piece of paper in front of me and I quickly
threw it from my mouth.
"Bastard! Why are you teasing me?" With my mouth being free, I immediately
cursed the person in front of me.
"I'm not teasing you."
"Then why did you put another one in my mouth?"
"The seniors forced me to do that."
"So if they ask you to die, will you do it?"
"I'll think about it first."
"I'm being sarcastic! Do you understand?"
"Sarcastic? I thought you were serious."
"Quit bullshitting me and get away from me. I can't breathe." He then breathed into
my face so I immediately pushed him away. His tall body finally stood up and
walked to the corner of the room to join his friends. Not long after, a senior gave
me an inhaler. I sat quietly for a moment to relieve my dizziness, ignoring everyone
in the room.
"There are a total of fifteen people here who intend to play the guitar. Whether
because they want to show off to women, play because they think it's cool or
whatever. You all have your own intentions why you choose to play. But for now, I
will divide the group. For those who know how to play the guitar or have a
foundation about it, raise your hand."

Some people raise their hands. If counted correctly by my eye, there are seven
people.
"So there are eight people who don't know how to play the guitar, including Tine."
Needless to say, everyone looked at me while I was sitting in the corner of the
room, putting the inhaler into my nose.
"Your first activity today is learning the basic chords. In the corner of the room,
there are guitars available for everyone. Hurry and get one." Once the senior
finished speaking, everyone rushed to pick up the guitar as if there was a discount
up to 80%.
"Hurry up!"
"Nong Tine, do you still have the energy?" The same guy who facilitated the game
asked me.
"Yes."
"Then hurry up! Is your ass paralyzed?" After saying that, I cursed him silently. I will
get one, okay? Why in a hurry? Son of a bitch!
Because of those fucking candies, I look realy bad right now. I walked wobbly to
take the guitar and finally got one. It was the last on in the room, the one that
people avoided. The heck!

"Since everyone has their own guitars, please separate immediately. Those who
know how to play guitar will go with seniors at the back of the room. If you don't
know how to play, please sit here." Class divisions begin. I sat with seven other
juniors and the majority are women. I am the only handsome guy left because the
two other guys are ugly.
Right now is not a good time to get to know each other. I think I have to wait for
seniors to start teaching, and gradually find an opportunity to introduce myself.
Especially those girls from the Faculty of Medicine who are really cute.
Unfortunately, they only looked at Sarawat and ignored a handsome guy like me.
"First of all, I will introduce myself. My name is Mix, and the one next to me who
always wants to look beautiful is Air. We will both be in charge of teaching you how
to play the guitar. First we will learn how to hold the guitar." Everyone sitting cross-
legged, attentively trying to put the guitar on their laps in the most comfortable way.
I have to say that I'm also very focused. At first, I planned to only go to one session
once and then leave. Now, I've changed my mind that I want to play the guitar to be
able to tempt women.
"Sit comfortably. There's no need to be tense. Nong Nok, upright was a little bit. If
you sit like that, you're not going to hold the guitar properly." P'Air is talking.
"Okay!"
They are both so nice and kind to us. We are so lucky that the asshole senior is not
one of our trainers.
"Next, touch the six strings. Try to follow me." Eyes stared at her as her hands
moved. But when I tried... Shit! It's really hard! I want to ask if this is really a guitar
string or a sword. My soft skin isn't too strong.
"Tine, are you okay?"
"Uhm... Yes I'm okay. But P', why are the strings so firm?" Or does the person who
just started playing really feel this way? Turning to see the other people around me,
why do they look so normal? I do not know whether.
I was born with human skin, not with a synthetic buffalo skin.
"Oh yes, the guitar you are holding is very old and not suitable for beginners.
Unfortunately, that's all that's left."
Why does bad luck always happen to me?
So... If I won't buy a new guitar, it means I have to stick with this guitar. I think
that's how it is. Now, my motivation to play the guitar to flirt with girls is lost.
"I will try to find a new one for you. But for today, please use that guitar. It might
be a bit difficult for beginners like you so.... try your best, Tine!" Why won't you try
asking me if I want to fight with you?
"Is there a brand that you want to recommend? Let me go and buy it myself." I
asked P'Air so I won't suffer any longer.
"If you like a little sound, you can use Elixir. If you like bass, use the D'addario
brand."
"What was that? Try mentioning it again."
"D'addario."
"Ahh. Okay okay." I think I just forgot what I asked.
"Does Tine like bass or clear sound?"
" Hmm. Bass sounds good."
"Then buy D'addario."
It is enough! If you mention that name again, I'll drop this guitar on the floor. I will
not hesitate to do it.
"Alright, I'll start teaching the main chords first. There are a total of five main
chords; C, D, E, G, and A. Let's start with C." I kept looking at the chord then tried
to press and do it. Damn it! My fingers are big. Just one touch of the chord then I've
closed the entire guitar grip.
I hate myself. I was born with a handsome face but my hands are really big. My
heart...
Maybe, you are wondering why I always use 'My heart' phrase because I always say
it. It is just a word I use every time my life feels like it's in a dead end, or if I feel
something strange. Just like this situation. My heart... My bastard heart...
"Tine, still okay?"
"Yes. I'll try again." My heart...
"Okay, that was the C chord. Now let's try another chord. Look at P' Mix's fingers."
I'm still struggling with C, why are you guys so fast? This is practicing playing the
guitar, not a boat rowing event. Please slow down.
But I don't dare to comment. I just patiently pressed the rigid strings hard for a few
more chords. Not until someone is being gentle and makes me turn my head.
"Tine, you want to change guitar? Maybe it's better."
She is a beautiful girl who wears a medical badge. Her name is Fah, she is clearly an
angel.
"No. It's fine. Fah's fingers may hurt. A little pain is okay for me." Just saying that is
not enough. I should add a little reach out of my hand to touch her before I pull her
near me.
"Then take mine." A moment later, the sound of the buffalo was heard. He is one
of the two ugly guys left in our group.
"No need! My fingers don't hurt that much." Ever since I was little, I was this kind
of person. I am always gentle only to beautiful women. But deep in my heart, I
wanted the guy to ask me one more time. Just say it again and I won't hesitate to
take your guitar but...
"Okay. It's up to you." Totally far from what I expected.
Why doesn't he have such perseverance? You have to be a little more determined
because I will agree for sure.
I only groped my guitar strings for twenty minutes. All of my ten fingers are now
swollen, almost every second is a breaking. But with my cool spirit and my heart was
determined not to give up even though all the fingers were injured. I had to keep
playing until the senior told me to rest for ten minutes. Then I went straight to the
toilet.
When I returned, I saw the other group who could play the guitar. They are all
practicing hard because I heard that they will form a band for this year's music
festival.
"Okay! That's enough for today. See you at the club tomorrow at six o'clock in the
evening."
"Yes!"
Finally!
When I got back to our practice area after using the restroom, I thought we are
done as well but...
"Are you ready? Let's continue practicing."
"Aren't we done yet?"
"Today, we will complete the eight basic chords."
Shiaaaa! My fingers will break first before we finish the session. I want to cry.
"Tine, for A minor, right fingertip on the 4th string and one on the 2nd."
"Yes." It is karma to have short fingers as Sarawat said. Can not reach what is
destined for me.
"Try playing."
"I will do it."
Trung~
"Wrong."
"Umm."
"Try again, Tine. Try your best." I am trying! Ahh! I hate it. I want to go home. I
don't want to play guitar anymore.
"It's wrong when you play it like that. Press on the strings firmly. You are doing it as
if you have no strength at all." The low voice that echoes is from Sarawat who was
sitting and watching me from afar.
"I can't help it. Strings are too old and I am in pain." Then the guitar in my hand
was openly taken by Sarawat and replaced by a new guitar with his name on it.
"What is this?"
"My guitar. Now try playing."
"No need."
"Try it. The strings in my guitar are thinner."
"I don't have strength anymore and my fingers hurt so bad."
"Just try it! You troublemaker!"
"Do you really like that word?"
"Try the first chord. Chord C."
Okay. I know the C chord starts with the hand in the second string, first row.
Finger... Which finger again? Ahh! I forgot. So I just sat down, trying to remember
what was taught to me earlier. Sarawat must be disappointed because he
immediately pulled my middle and ring finger on the guitar strings.
"Try to follow me." He exclaimed and I followed him.
"..."
"Does it hurt?"
"No." Now I know the feeling of playing an expensive guitar.
"Keep playing it." Then, his tall body retreated to sit back in his chair. He made me
play the same chord for ten minutes. I heard the seniors ordered the other juniors to
prepare and go home. But Sarawat is still teaching and watching me so I still can't
leave yet.
"Keep playing." He said with his cold voice.
"My fingers will break anytime soon."
"Keep playing."
"I want to change the chord."
"Keep playing."
"Oyy~" I complained but my hands were still playing and did not stop moving.
"Tine, Sarawat, we will leave first. Please lock the door when you're done." We
nodded then focused back on practicing as if I am a professional artist who only
knows one chord.
"Change it to E chord."
"Wait a minute."
"E."
"Okay. I have to remember it first. Can't you wait?"
"You really have the brain of a goldfish."
"I am a beginner, bastard!"
"Hurry!" I tried placing my fingers anywhere. Honestly, I cannot remember chord
E.
"Is this correct?"
"..." I heard a deep sigh from him. I know he is really disappointed now so he sat
beside me. He then pulled my fingers again to place it on the strings abysmally.
"Chord E is like this."
"Ahh."
"Play it."
"..."
After that, all I heard are the words 'play it' and 'wrong' repeatedly for half an hour.
The bones on my fingers are broken, emotionally. I am really in pain and my arms
are now tired. Also, my hands are tired. Even my breathing is also tired. Everything
about me is tired.
"That's enough." Finally! That sentence sounded from heaven. Once Sarawat said
that sentence, my tears wanted to run down my face.
"Can I leave now? Here's your guitar!"
"Wait!"
"Why?"
"Store your guitar in the corner of the room. Do it nicely. Leave it like that to bend
the neck of the instrument so that there is no damage."
"Why should I do it? I'm not the one who messed this up."
"Aren't you going to play again tomorrow? Then clean it up. I'll tidy up the other
instruments." What is this? I saw him just sitting in the same place and just looking
at me while I am dragging my body and my tired hands carefully adjusting each
guitar.
Are these musical instruments or new born babies? Damn!
"Done."
"Hey! Take this." Sarawat throws something to me.
"What is this?"
"Plasters."
"Thanks."
"You always mess things up."
"What are you saying?"
"..." He answered nothing. I don't know why other people say that he is a shy boy
when he always argues with me and drives me crazy.
"Can we go now?" I don't want to argue with him anymore so I asked him.
"Umm. Go home now."
"Don't you want to go home yet?"
"Not yet. I wanna play a song."
"What song?" I asked while bending down to look at the thin music notebook
placed on the table.
"You don't know it, for sure."
"Don't underestimate me. I am a musicaholic! I know every band that exists."
"Desktop error." Erm - yes. Actually, I do not know that.
In the end I did not go home yet. Not only that, I also sat down to talk with him
again. Actually, I just want to know what kind of person he is. I want to know the
reason why all the girls on the campus are crazy about him.
"I... probably never heard about this band. But..."
"Harmonica Sunrise."
"..."
"DCNXTR."
"..."
"Moving and Cut."
"I know that band! That means moving and cutting, right?"
"Stupid. Learn to listen to other songs that you don't know."
"I will! But I am afraid I'd be insane like you." We were silent for a moment, only
the sound of a small guitar could be heard. It was a soft, soft sound like a cool
breeze and could make me fall asleep.
"If you really like music like this, why don't you take up a major from the Faculty of
Music?" My curiosity can't be helped. I just wondered why he has never talked
about Political Science or what he is studying before. Besides, I always see him
bringing a guitar all the time.
"Because I am crazy about music, so I decided not to study it." He looked up his
head and stared at me.
"It's an interesting paradox."
"How? I just don't want to hate the things that I like. Besides, choosing to enroll in
music is more stressful than just casually playing it. I do not want to sit down and
learn about its history because it will bore me. I just want to play anytime. I want to
play whenever I want without being forced by anyone. Without the need for exams.
You understand that, right?"
"Yes. You are really insane."
"What about you? Why did you study law? Do you like it so much?"
"No. I'm good at everything except law."
"It's the same with me."
"So, what song are you playing?"
"Sleep tight (03:00 AM) from Solitude is Bliss."
"Huh?"
"This is a band that writes philosophical songs and there is no love song on this
album. Try listening to this song on YouTube. You might be able to see ghosts at
the end of your bed at 3am."
"Damn! You bastard."
"Afraid of ghosts?"
"Well, look at my mouth-"
"Go ahead."
"I-am-not."
"That's it?"
"Yes. That's it. I'm a Prince of Law, not only by my good-looking face but also by
my good heart."
"What are you talking about?"
"..." Is he really that stupid? I just described myself but it seems like this bastard did
not understand.
"Sarawat..."
"Umm?"
"I'll cut the chase."
"Umm." But he still didn't raise his head to look me in the eye. He just continued
playing the guitar. So I remained silent and didn't say anything more until he looked
at me and stopped playing.
"What is wrong?"

"Flirt with me."

"..."
"Just pretend that you are my lover. Please? I don't want to be bothered by Green
anymore. You also know that I joined this club because I wanted you to help me."
"No way."
"Sa-la-wad! Please help me, na~?"
"You should reap what you sow."
"I didn't sow anything. Destiny used to get me into it."
"Then tell him that you don't like him."
"I already did but he didn't listen."
"That's your problem."
"Then I will give Green to you. I will tell him to chase you."
"You think that's funny?"
"I'll tell him that you like him."
"You want to get hurt, right?"
"You think I'm afraid of you?" When finished, I stood up and took a step back like
a thief.
But before I could even walk through the door, my feet were stopped because
something fell down from the doorknob.
"Damn! Snacks from your fans again." I cursed as soon as I saw food wrappers
scattered on the floor. Each packet has the name Sarawat on it along with the name
of the sender.
But I saw something that...
🖤 TINE 🖤
Don't forget to eat your snacks!

Mom? Is that from you?

"Hey! That's mine." I struggled when his thick hands stole the colorful paper bags
on my hand with my name printed on it. I still wasn't able to read the name of the
sender.
"So what?"
"You have a lot of snacks. Why don't you take it? Why did you take mine instead?"
Sarawat says nothing. He only took out a pen and wrote something on the paper
which has my name on. He hands it back to me, but I can't read what he wrote
because of his damn handwriting.
"Okay."
"What okay?"
"I'm okay with it. Yes!"
"What the hell are you saying?"

"Okay. I will flirt with you."

"..."
"Deal?"
Wait, what are we talking about again? I don't remember anything. My mind is
completely black right now because of the words that he wrote on that piece of
paper. It made me stunned for a long time.

🖤 TINE 🖤
Don't forget to eat your snacks! From: Preem
I AM NOW FLIRTING WITH YOU – SARAWAT

Chapter 5

The Rise of Sarawatlism

Tine TheChic
Guys! I have good news!
ThisisPope
You want to say that Sarawat agreed to help you, right?
Tine TheChic
How did you know?
ThisisPope
Just guessing. Is that true?
Tine TheChic
You could win the lottery.
Taroman
How did you get him to agree? Was your body involved?
What position did you get? Top or bottom?
Tine TheChic
You are really dirty minded.
FongChinaBoy
You want to celebrate? Your freedom will be back soon.
Tine TheChic
Celebrate, my ass. There's class tomorrow.
Can we have soda instead?
FongChinaBoy
Do you know I don't drink coca-cola now?
Tine TheChic
Really? Looking after your health?
FongChinaBoy
No, I moved to Pepsi.
Tine TheChic
The fuck?
ThisisPope
So what do you want us to do?
Tine TheChic
Tell Green that Sarawat and I are dating. It's up to you on how you say it.
Taroman
Gotta bring our lying game on.
Tine TheChic
Shh...
FongChinaBoy
Leave it to us. We will prepare a plan.
Tine TheChic
Thank you!
*sticker* kiss

I close our Line group 'Uncontrollably Handsome' and I smile happily alone on the
edge of my bed.
Here it is. The mission to exterminate Green is forming as the project has finally
been approved by the important man, Mr. Sarawat Gunthitanon. I don't know what
he was thinking to have agreed so easily when he was heavily objecting before.
Him agreeing to help me doesn't do any harm. When we walk somewhere together,
no one's going to think that we are together. Both of us are tall guys without any
compatibility. Look at our physical appearances, everyone will think that we're just
friends. Well, except Green, the horny handsome homo who's succeeded because I
am now pretending to date boys, just as he wishes.
If he wants to get his heart broken, then come on in. I will strike back with
Sarawat's perfect handsomeness.
I shut down the laptop in front of me before I turn to go change my clothes. I am
going out to find something to eat as well as to retrieve Saraleo's phone at the repair
shop. I miss my confiscated phone, so I sent his phone to a random repair shop to
fix it cheaply.
But the moment I showed the phone to the repairman...
"I can't fix it." The repair guy informed me while handing me the remains of the
device.
"Why did you say that you could fix it at that time?"
"I tried. There's only one way which is to send it to the company service for repair.
But you will probably have to spend up to ten thousand on a new one because this
one is beyond remedy."
"So there's no way you can fix this?"
"I took out the sim card, take it along with the phone." Are you kidding me, don't
answer my question.
"Aw, man..."
"But I have an offer. I have a cheap Samsung for only 500 baht."
"Huh? Really?"
"Yes. It comes with a free case as well."
The agreement is not long and I agreed immediately. But when I opened the box...
five hundred baht worth phone... My heart...
It is a Samsung Hero.
I've been fooled. Why does he gotta get me all excited for this?! I drive hopelessly
back to my dorm. I put the sim card from the old phone and put it in the new one.
Not so long after, a bunch of messages appear continuously. As well as a bunch of
incoming calls that keep ringing and not leaving me any moment to even breathe.
What the hell?
I opened the message without hesitation, hoping that all of Sarawat's secrets would
be revealed. But it was useless because it was only full of missed call notifications
from different numbers.
Damn! Sarawat is really hot. This is the reason why he would not give me his
number.
Rrrrrrrrr~
Oh no, the Samsung Hero is now ringing again. This time, I decided to test my luck
for once by answering the call without a care in the world.
"Hello."
[Hello, is this Sarawat?]
"Uh..."
[Ahhh~ I am glad you finally answered my call. I really like you. I secretly buy
snacks for you all the time. I heard from my friend that you don't have a girlfriend
so ...]
Without letting the other person finish the sentence, I quickly interrupt.
"Sorry, but I'm not Sarawat."
[Ehh? This is Sarawat's number, right?]
"Yes. This is his number."
[Then who are you?]
"His friend." I answered her then she hung up the phone. I could only heave a sigh
of relief. Shortly after the call, I got a notification from Facebook. I immediately
knew that disaster would come soon.

Secret Group #TeamSarawatWives

Mena Chupoo
I called Sarawat earlier and someone answered. I do not know who he is. He said that they were
just friends but I don't believe him.

This is followed by a series of comments from other people.

'A guy? If so, maybe it's his friend.'

'Probably one of the members of the 'White Lion' group.'
'I always try to call him always inactive. I don't know why. But I will now try again.'
After the situation was cleared, everyone began to disperse. I sit sighing with relief
because Sarawat's fans are scarier than the Real Housewives of Atlanta. But... it
won't be peaceful for long because the past part of the high-frequency wave has a
high destructive force.
Immediately after the previous texts are posted, incoming calls from the strong
Samsung Hero suddenly ring without pause for even a second.
And it goes on like that...for the whole night.

As I am free from the afternoon classes for two hours straight, my gang then
prepares to go on a mission to ban Green by thinking of dialogues to fill his head
with. We're pretty sure that the giant gay is going to appear to greet us like everyday
after our afternoon classes.
"Are you sure he will come today, Fong?"
"Maybe soon. How much longer, Peuk?"
"Countdown together. 5... 4... 3... 2... 1!"
"Tinnee~" Fuck! So accurate. As soon as the countdown was over, Green's
haunting voice sounded like he had been hiding somewhere before.
"What do you want?" I said firmly. Watching Green slowly enter the seat next to me
in a very brave way.
"You already know but still keep on asking. I am a loyal person. Buying something
means having forever. I will not stop being interested in you."
"I'm sick of you,"
"Soon, it will turn to love."
"Why don't you like someone else?"
"I'm a one-man kind of guy. I hit on one person at a time. Do them one at a time."
"I think you will have to go hit on someone else," the heavenly voice arrives. It's
Ohm, the social media celebrity.
"What do you mean?"
"I don't know. I'm just saying it casually."
"I'll leave now. I'll go to the central building. See you later, guys!" I said while
standing at full height. I am laughing inside waiting to dig a hole to bury stupid
Green who has asad face like a drugged dog. What are you waiting for, friend?
White flag is already in your hand.
"What are you going to do in the central building? Meeting up with someone?"
Fong did not hold back, going with the flow carefully.
"I just want to go to the toilet."
"Do you have to go that far? Just admit that you're going to see him."
"What are you guys talking about? I'll see you later."
"I'm going with you." Green pulled me quickly.
"Don't go. You will just ruin their happiness. Stay seated here," Peuk joins before
giving me a signal to walk away handsomely to change location. Fuck, you can be
less obvious without the blinking. He is blinking crazily like he's got acid in his eyes.
"Who are you going to meet, Tine?"
"Come on! Some things are better left unknown." Am I totally smooth? Do I seem
like someone with a secret now?
"Are you chasing someone?"
"I really need to go to the toilet now." This is how you can sound serious but also
seem fake at the same time. Take this Tine TheChic's method to use and you will
survive any situation. Even Green's prepared to scream so he could follow me.
Luckily, Ohm, Fong, and Peuk detained him before he could follow me.
I separate myself from them not really because of the plan. I actually want to go see
him. I am talking about Sarawat. I need to give him the Samsung Hero as I realized
that it is almost finished with his English class. I quickly walk to the building.
However, when I arrive...
All I see is a white sheet of paper in front of the room with proper handwriting that
says -

'Stop hanging all types of snacks and drinks in front of the class.'
The professor is fucking badass. His wives must have shown some of their power.
Finally, something weird for me to laugh about.
I sat in front of the door then not long after, the white door opened. Students move
out like bees coming out of their hives. I try to look around and I see Sarawat and
his friends pushing each other.
"What are you doing here?" Sarawat asked me as soon as he saw me.
"I'm waiting for you. Let's exchange phones now."
"Wat, we will go first. See you at Inthanin Cafe." One of his friends said before they
left Sarawat.
"Umm. I'll follow you there... Is my phone fixed?" As soon as he finished the
sentence, he turned to ask me and we walked together along the building hallway.
"Can't fix it. This is all that's left." I take out the famous-brand phone with shit
functions.
"..." Sarawat just looked silent and did not answer. That scares me a little.
"B...but if my mom transfers money to me..."
"Nevermind." His sturdy hand takes the phone from my hand and puts it in his
pocket. At the same time, he reaches the other hand to pick something out.
"Here is your phone."
"My baby!!" The thing I miss the most on this earth. True sociality must be created.
I let out a big smile after I received it.
"You are so excited, huh?"
"Well, I love it. How do you want me to take responsibility? I don't have money
right now. I don't even have money to buy myself some snacks. My heart..."
"I said never mind."
"So what are you going to use?"
"I bought a new one."
"Huh?!" Damn you, bastard! You are making me worry lately. In the end, he even
has the latest version of iPhone.
"Did you change the new number?" I asked him.
"I already changed it since the phone tragedy happened. No need to worry." Looks
like he is a cautious person.
"So, you are not giving me your number?"
"Don't be extra," he says rolling his eyes."
"By the way, I have a story about the person I told you before, Green. Today I told
my friends to tell him..." I haven't even finished talking yet but the man with long
legs stepped forward and did not wait for me. Then I did what needs to be done
next... Followed him with a deep sigh.
Wait! Where is he? He's gone.
Damn! Is he a human or ghost? He keeps appearing and disappearing leaving me to
stand randomly at the stairs for five minutes. Shortly after, the guy finally appears to
poke my shoulder with his emotionless face.
"You walked so damn fast."
"You are the one who's slow. Time for you to be quiet. I have to go see my friends
now." He says while putting a bunch of snacks he's been carrying into my hands.
"What's all this?"
"Snacks."
"I know. But why don't you eat it?"
"Someone gave it to me but I don't like it."
"From your fans? They have good service. Impressive."
"Umm."
"Then... can I have all of these?" I asked him shyly.
"It's all yours. See you at the music club this evening."
"Okay." I nodded. The tall figure slowly disappeared from my sight. Suddenly one
of his friends appeared.
"Is your name Tine? Where did Wat go? Did you see him?"
"Umm. He was walking that way." I pointed the direction where he went.
"Thank you. Look at the behavior of his fans, they continue to provide snacks
without stopping." He showed the bags in his hand. He is holding a lot of plastic
bags full of snacks with Sarawat's name on it.
"Ehh? How about this one? Isn't this a gift from his fans as well?" I ask, holding up
all the snacks in my hands.
"No. I saw him a while ago buying that in front of the campus gate. What are you
talking about?"
"Oh."
"We will leave now. Bye!"
I could only stand and scratch my head. So... this is his own snacks. I know he has a
lot of snacks from his fans but why does he have to buy this using his own money?
He is really a weird person. Well, I don't want to think about it so I just walked cool,
as usual.

"Before we start our training today, I have two things to announce. First, all
members of the guitar club must record a clip and send it to us to assess your
progress. Those who already know how to play the guitar should play one simple
song. And for those who are new to learning, record yourselves while playing the
basic eight chord and send it to the email written on the board."
"Ugh... What's that?" Whining sounds filled the room. Especially my voice, the
loudest of all people.
This is the second day of music lessons and it should be something that really
permeates the heart. But they are now giving us a lot of work.
"Shhh. Silence. Anyone who doesn't send video clips will be removed from the
club." said by Disathat, the dictator.
"We will die."
"You won't die. Playing the guitar to show off to the girls can still be done. There
are many people like that."
"If you are using Facebook, you can upload it there and just tag me in the video. I
will watch it and make comments. I promise to comment as gently as possible." No.
I won't dare to post it on Facebook to show to the public. I know Sarawat won't
post it as well. You want to know why? He doesn't have a Facebook!
"Second thing is that there will be a music event called The ALter Ma Jeeb Fair. I
will explain everything at the end of training. Now, begin practicing. Quickly!" he
complains alone before turning to Sarawat in an annoying manner.
Now, the bad moment is back again. I had to practice using the same guitar as
yesterday. I totally forgot to buy a new one today. Also, the senior who offered to
find a new guitar for me wasn't able to find one. Bad luck is entirely mine.
Ten minutes turn into half an hour. Now, it is almost an hour since my finger's
dented like a tiny swamp. I keep on hoping in my head for the class to end.
"Tine, you can rest if your fingers are hurt." P'Air told me after suffering for almost
an hour.
"Really?"
"Yes. Take a rest first."
"Thank you."
"You all did well today. End of class." What?!! Then why did you tell me to stop!
Ughhh, I hate the absurdity of these music kids. It is like they're messing with me
but not really. They are making the freshmen seem smart but in truth, we're pure
stupid.
After the seniors ordered a break, the club's president, Disathat, crossed his arms
while standing in the front of the room.
"The second announcement." He was really good at holding it to the hour.
"..."
"Next week, we will hold an event that will be a gathering of music people.
Therefore, tomorrow, I want new members to help promote the event at the
canteen of the central building to get attention and raise funds."
"What song do we sing? And who's the one singing?" Someone raised his hand to
ask.
"We will create a band for this event. The vocalist is Taem from the Faculty of
Architecture. Drum will be played by Boom, guitarists will be Jan and Sarawat."
Everyone nodded in agreement. Those who have to play music tomorrow are first
year students with innate background music. Sarawat is there so this year's event will
probably be more exciting than usual.
"And the rest of the members are in charge of distributing leaflets."
"Okay."
"Tomorrow before noon, once you're done with class, stop by at the club and help
us carry the music instruments."
"...."
"Understood? Then you all can leave. I am hungry now. Bye!" He was muttering to
himself and then he disappeared. The others began to take turns leaving, leaving
only Sarawat who was still writing something.
"You don't want to go yet?" I ask even though I already know the answer. Maybe he
will also answer with a provocative expression 'Already know still asking'. Let's see...
"Already know, still asking." Bingo! Won the lottery again.
"May I ask you something?"
"Just say it."
"The brand for guitar strings called Da-da something. Where can I buy them?"
"D'addario?"
"Yes. That one."
"You can't buy that in this area."
"Really? Then where can I buy it? The strings on that guitar hurt my hand." I spoke
while showing him my fingers that are covered with plaster.
"Do you want to use my guitar?"
"Then what are you going to use?"
"I have two guitars." Why not say it from the start?
"Is that so? Can I borrow the other one?"
"Umm. But you have to get it yourself..."
"..."
"It's in my room."
"Okay. Where do you live? I'll stop by later to get it."
"No need. I'll bring you there." My heart... He could only be nice for two sentences
and the rest is just him being deadly mean to me.
I waited for Sarawat to practice guitar for a long time. When the sky began to turn
black, we rushed to clean the instruments and the training room. We then headed to
this guy's dorm. The guy who is not interested in everything.
His room is located on the fifth floor, room number 555, building number 5, near
the university. When I stepped into his room, I discovered facts... His room is pitch
black and is empty. Everything is color black including the walls.
"Are you sure this is your room and not a haunted house?"
"There is a ghost under the bed."
"Damn it!"
"You're with me, there's nothing to fear." He then took off his backpack and threw
himself to lie on the bed and show his sexy belly comfortably.
I saw a pile of political documents on his desk, and the rest were filled with music
books and paper chords scattered throughout the room. I can say that his favorite
color is black.
"Where is your guitar?"
"Next to the bookshelf."
"Ah.. It's here."
"Don't let anyone touch my guitar. Hold it tightly. That is a very expensive one."
"If you're so possessive of it, why don't you wrap it in bubble wrap?"
"Do you still want to borrow it?"
"I'm just kidding. Thank you very much. I'll be going now." I took the guitar and
prepared to leave.
"Wait!"
"..."
"I haven't tuned it yet."
"Then hurry up. I'm hungry now." The thick hand reached out to pick up the guitar
and began to adjust the strings in focus. I just stood staring at the premises out of
curiosity.
"There's bread in the fridge." He suddenly spoke.
" Huh?"
"You said you are hungry, right? This might take a long time."
"Is that so?"
"Yes."
I don't want to ask too much. My hunger right now is million times more important.
When I hear Sarawat inviting me to a snack, I stop caring about any manners and
open the fridge to find food.
My heart... frozen sausage bread, all hard. Impossible to bite.
"Have you thought about the clip to send to the seniors?" I sat on the bed next to
his tall body, and my mouth was still chewing the bread.
"I hadn't thought about it yet."
"Why don't you play 'Close' by Scrubb? I like it."
"No. Chords are difficult."
"I want you to play it."
Sarawat let go of the guitar for a moment and then reached for a paper and pencil to
write something before he gave it to me.

Dmaj9 / Dmaj9 / Amaj7 A6 / A6 / C#m7 / C#m7 / F#7sus4 / F#7

Oh! Are these chords or a rifle model? It made me dizzy just by looking at it.
"What the hell?"
"The chord of the intro of the song you want to play. Messy enough?"
"Damn! Who knew that the chords would be that difficult? Have you finished
adjusting the strings?"
"Not yet."
Since I knew nothing about adjusting the strings, I just believed him and did not
argue anymore. At first, I sat down and watched him doing it with interest. And
then I got bored, so I read one of his comic books. All I did was read, eat bread, and
nothing else. I turned to look at him, but he isn't finished yet.
I decided to look for an activity to make use of my time.
"Hello, seniors. I'm Tine and I'm chic, slick, and an adorable cutie. Today is the
perfect day for me to play basic chords for you guys, so let's hear it."
The guitar I am using is from Sarawat. His name was carved on it and it can be
clearly seen from the video. However, I did not care about it because I must look
cool and cordial in the video clip.
"Let's start from the C chord."
Trung~
"Wrong."
"Damn it! Don't interrupt me! I'm recording it."
"That's because you pressed the wrong string."
"Isn't that correct?"
"Come closer, I will teach you." I stopped the video and obediently followed him.
Sarawat taught me which string to press. He taught me all the basic chords again
which made my progress faster. There is no denying that he is really good.
I started recording the clip again in the corner of the room. After finishing, the
handsome man still hadn't finished setting the guitar strings. I am now pissed off
and started trampling on his bed.
"Are you teasing me? Why haven't you finished setting it yet?" I asked excitedly then
lay down on his big bed.
"I'm done."
"Finally! I will borrow it now. If I have bought a new string, I will immediately
return it."
"I'll use it to record my video first."
"Do whatever you want. I'm getting sleepy now." I was in his room for about two
hours now and I think I can't go home yet. So I just lay in his bed happily, pulled a
pillow which I think is full of his saliva, then played a game on my phone.
The soft guitar sound enters my hearing nerve and takes my attention from the
game. Now, I am focused on a quarter of the handsome face near me and I have
many questions popping into my head.
I remember it well, the intro gives it away that the song which Sarawat is playing is
the song he complained about two hours ago. He said it is hard as hell but why
would he choose to play it in the end?
"Too close to say any words.(*2*)
It's too close to look at anyone.
When we're so close that I want to stop breathing.
It's so close that there are only you and me today."

I like Scrubb band very much. I like them so much that I can't help but sing along
with the tall guy's deep voice. I don't know, but the song 'Close' makes me feel that
life is so damn cute. So kawaii. So fucking Rilakkuma.

"Maybe it's because you coincidentally met me.

Maybe it's because we are coincidentally here together.
Because you've never known what it's like.
And I've never understood if it's going to stay like this.
If we don't talk for once, today, no one's going to understand.
That day you've never, I've never known what it is like.
What would you stop yourself..."

I can't believe that a ragged guy like Sarawat can look like a teddy bear when singing
this song. My heart...

Today is the first promotional activity. I dragged myself to the central building
where we have to distribute the leaflets to the students passing by. I also helped the
club bring the instruments from the room to the cafeteria, leaving my friends
discussing a strategy against Green.
As you all know, the university cafeteria is the busiest place in the universe. But
that's in my opinion. The seniors distributed the sheets to me and my clubmates,
each with a thick stack of it. They then divided us in groups to distribute at some
points where there are more people. Next is Sarawat's mission... to attract the
attention of the people here.
And when the good time has come...
5... 4... 3... 2...1...
"Hello~"
"Ahhhhhhh!"
"What. What are they doing here? Oh, that's Sarawat."
"Saarraawwwattt~" Damn! These girls are scary. They could see him from that far.
It's like they have a telescope on their eyes.
The song 'Ta Sawang' by Modern Dog band comes in the midst of the screams
from people in the cafeteria. They all left their forks and spoons, so they could run
to the front of the stage. They don't forget to take out their phones to record
videos. Most importantly, the target for these videos is there...
The hottest guy on campus.
The vocalist is also handsome. The other guitarist is cute as well. Why don't you pay
attention to them? Why do you only see Sarawat? But I can't blame them because
even myself focused only on him. Even when he is standing so far away, he is the
most prominent among the members. When the song ends, the vocalist speaks
through the microphone in an excited voice.
"Thank you! We are representatives of the music club."
"Sarawat! I like you!"
"Wooooooooo."
"Sarawat you are so hot!"
"Our friend here is so popular," they tease him. The man himself, however, has no
emotions on his face or any acknowledgement of what's around him.
"Today, we would like to invite all of you to our upcoming concert, The Alter Ma
Jeeb Fair to be held on June 22 at five o'clock in the evening. If you like music,
come and join us! There are also food stalls available."
"Can we eat Sarawat too?"
"Kyaaaa~" I saw the group of gays locked in front of me screaming and teasing
shamelessly. Flirt to the point where people like Sarawat look down.
I ignored the ongoing stage activity. I continued distributing leaflets to passersby.
After the event, everyone broke up. What made music club members smile again
because we finally had lunch like people did.
"Where are you sitting?" Sarawat asked after getting off the stage.
"Here. Leave your bag here." He nodded but did not say anything.
He then went to a food stall to order his food and I followed him not far away. But
before I could step into the queue, the girls immediately rushed pretending to buy
food as well. Leaving me at the end of the queue with a stomach that keeps crying.
Luckily, I bought my favorite Blue Hawaii first. So I am drinking it waiting for the
line with some satisfaction.
However, after waiting for a long while, it starts to feel like I'm never getting to eat.
My eyes are looking at Sarawat's plate like a hungry dog when he walks out of the
line with food.
The tall guy walks toward and close to me. He puts the plate of food into my hand
before taking the drink from my hand to drink. He then shamelessly drank it in
front of me using the straw that I used.
"What is this?" He asked me. I am just standing dumbfounded.
"B...Blue Hawaii."
"Hmm. It's delicious. Let's trade." Then he left, leaving me there still and stuck there
with strange stares from Sarawat's public wives.
How is Blue Hawaii with my saliva yummy?
The food in my hand? What is this? Why doesn't he eat it? What for?
I can only wonder because I know there are no answers. Green is not around, so
why does he have to do so much just for the act? I don't get it.
But since I am starving, I happily eat the food. So damn good!

Once I returned to my room, I immediately rolled into my bed, not wanting to do

anything else but sleep. I finally fell asleep due to tiredness. When I woke up, I
heard constant ringing in the darkness.
I slept to the point where I forgot to turn on the lights. Let the lights of the cell
phone continue its work. But the annoying thing is the sound of my phone. Why do
you keep beeping? I know I'm handsome everyday. Can't you all divide the likes for
different days?
Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding.
Enough! Is this the bleachers?
I'm so annoyed that I'm not getting enough sleep. So I pulled out my hand and
picked up the phone that was placed near me. I turned it to silent mode, hoping to
stop the beeping and continue to sleep. I see that the notifications are from
Instagram, and suddenly, my nosiness has destroyed my sleepiness.
The hand that refused to obey clicked on it for a moment and realized that it was a
post from the music club on Instagram.

❤ ️ 4,266 people like

AssociationofPopularMusic Mr. Sarawat's clip

I clicked to watch the clip and saw Sarawat singing 'Close' from Scrubb. I didn't see
anything interesting so I immediately scrolled down to read the comments. I looked
at the character in front of me with a dreamy look. The first comment I read is from
someone I don't know. Eh? Or maybe I know? I don't know...

Sarawatlism Hoe do you maje Instafean privare?

Do you even know how to type human language? As I've got a talent for word
guessing, I think he meant to type 'How do you make Instagram private'. What a
real buffalo, can't even type correctly. I slide down to see his name and concentrate
for a while. It took a long time for the dark world to suddenly shine.
The drowsiness finally disappeared.
Wow, Sarawat! Finally he got an Instagram account like people do.

Lalita_vista @Sarawatlism Sarawat please don't make it private

Morkpeeisreal @Sarawatlism Sarawat please make it public. Pleaseee~
Beebehoney Sarawat, Instagram doesn't have the private option anymore.

Various comments are typed within seconds.

But that is not the main point. The thing is, I am also tagged on the video clip. I
wondered why they have to tag me on Sarawat's video. So I scrolled down until I
read countless comments and found out why my phone kept on beeping earlier...

Fern1012 Is that you? @Tine_chic

Arisapam @Tine_chic Since when were you close?
Tumcamel I heard not even Sarawat's friends have been to his place so how come
Tine's allowed?
Por_pang Our nosiness #TeamSarawatWives

Wait. Wait. Wait. In the room? What is that? What happened?

I watched the video clip again. And...

Fuckkkkkkkkk
There is a creature rolling over with a pillow that is full of his saliva... And that is
me... Shit... Appearing like a ghost shutter, but!!

Sarawatlism how do I maek ir private?

The buffalo is still asking how to make his account private. You are the one who
registered here, you stupid motherfucker! He doesn't know shit. His followers have
reached thousands but is still making a fuss about locking up his account. Please
read the previous comments. I am being interrogated now so don't interrupt. I need
some time.

Tine_chic @Sarawatlism What mood are you in to be on Insta?

Boss-pol @Sarawatlism @Tine_chic I signed up for him.
Tine_chic @Boss-pol @Sarawatlism Oh, to post music clips?
Boss-pol @Tine_chic @Sarawatlism No. He said to flirt with you.

_________________
*2* - ใก ้ล Glai (Close) - Scrubb

Chapter 6
Teepakorn's Partner

I'm stunned as I look at the phone and see an Instagram post. I am trying to figure
the words out, over and over again. But no matter how many times I tried to read it,
the result is still the same.
Sarawat's friends are really something! They are making fun of me.

Nii1987 Is Sarawat really flirting with Tine? Really? No!!!!

As soon as I read that first comment, I wanted to grab my car keys and hurriedly
buy betadine and plasters. Just to prepare myself in case I will be beaten by
Sarawat's wives throughout the campus. I just hope they have mercy on me.
Why is this happening? What should I do? I threw out the cellphone away from me
to get out of trouble.
As I pitched my phone out, the door burst opened with a blazing light from a cat
burglar, Ohm. I see an aura of seven colors from him, damn! Who told you to wear
these pants, huh? He looks like shit carrying a ton of papers.

In fact, he was not a cat burglar. It was I who gave him a spare key earlier so that he
could get in the room and I could see his homeworks. Laziness has become my old
best friend.
"Why are you doing a holding-bus-handle pose? Are you gonna dance to Rapter's
song?"
"I'm in a bad mood. Please don't add fuel to the fire."
"What's the matter? Is it your monthly period?"
"Didn't a celeb like you know what happened? Deep shit is following me on
Instagram right now."
"Is that the thing about Sarawat? You think too much." He finished his words, then
he threw the book right in the middle of my head before his colorful body was
comfortably placed on the bed.
Ding~
"That's your IG notification. Check it quickly." Ohm says.
"Lazy, I don't want to open it."
"Then just quickly copy the homework."
Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding~
"I can't stand it anymore." Finally, my patience exploded out of control to the point
where I threw my pen to the floor and then cursed angrily.
"Bring your cellphone to me, I'll find a solution." Ohm immediately told me.
"Take it."
I threw my cellphone into bed without looking, but the corner of my eye could still
see my friend typing a comment on my phone. Then I focused on copying the
homework.
"Done." Ohm looks very happy, holding out and throwing my cellphone into the
corner of the bed. Hey, that's my phone!
"Thank you."
"Don't mention it."
"How is it?"
"Don't worry about it. You can go anywhere as usual, nothing to be afraid of."
"Thank you."
I quickly take my phone from the bed. Ohm said that everything is alright but when
I saw it-
Fuck!
There's no sound, but the fucking phone is vibrating like non-stop. It's like an
earthquake from the TV series Descendants of the Sun. Damn! There's no way to
make it stop.

Boss-pol @Tine_chic @Sarawatlism No. He said to flirt with you.

Tine_chic @Boss-pol I'm blushing >///<

What the heck? I am not blushing at all! Hmm... Okay... calm down, Tine. Read
some more comments.

Tine_chic @Boss-pol Did he say anything else?

Boss-pol @Tine_chic he is asking me how to follow you.
Oh, my God. What the hell did you just do, Ohm! Why does he have to ask that in
public? And why does Sarawat's friend keep on replying? I want to let them know
that I did not type those... Why do I have to miss stupid things like this?

Tine_chic @Sarawatlism then let him know to follow me and don't cheat

Oh, my God. Ohm, you jerk!

CheryCheerup what is this? Tine, you are such a character! Hahaha

Chaemfriendzone it seems like this is just a joke. 555+
Love_Sarawat I ship them since they are in the same club! Hahaha

I thought these people would scold me, but no. I only see they typed 'hahaha'. Some
said we're just kidding, some said we're so close that we can joke around. Uh, but I
didn't do anything. It's Ohm.

Tine_chic he loves me
Momomoko how about you? 55555555 @Sarawatlism

My heart... God bless me please!

I think about Sarawat right now. I didn't know how he would be, but I'm shocked.
And I'm worried about him because I know that he is an introvert. He doesn't like
being in this kind of situation. What a pity!
Ding~
See? My concern has been sent to him.
Sarawatlism Do you have time?

Oh, Sarawat. What happened to you? I just thought in my mind and didn't answer
anything. I know a lot of your fans will comment here. In five minutes, everything
will be clear. Then a comment popped-up...

Sarawatlism Recommends online lottery website number. Register for free

membership. Tickets for 830 baht. Lottery transactions long days. Get online
transactions 24/24. Fast, convenient, 100% safe.

What the hell? I am really bothered all this time. Turns out it is just an
advertisement. Ahh! My heart...

"Hey! You are so popular now!"

"What do you mean by that?"
"I mean Wat-Tine went viral. I heard the girls said they shipped you guys because of
the messages on Instagram."
"That was Ohm! He replied to those comments."
Talk of the town right now is about Sarawatlism and Tine_chic. After Ohm helped
me solve (?) the problem, everything seemed to be much better than before.
Because Sarawat's Wives thought that we're close and just having fun. Most of them
enjoyed it, and they seemed to be relieved.
As for the person who caused the problem, the great Sarawat himself, I haven't
asked him why he created an Instagram account. I also want to inform him that he
doesn't need to work that hard and act like that only if Green is around. It doesn't
have to be in front of the entire campus because I am afraid that the result may be
tragic and I can't tempt women ever again.
"So, do you have a guitar practice today?" Fong asks. I can see from his face that
he's hungry for something.
"Yes, but I'll be there just for a while. I have a cheerleading rehearsal today."
"What a shame. I want to take you to eat something I saw on Peuk's page. There are
promotions like 'eat pork get dog meat free'. And it's okay if you want to take your
partner with you."
"Dog meat? Which dogs?"
"Around here. Damn! How can I know?"
"I thought they were referring to all three of you."
"Hey! We don't look like dogs! We're so handsome! Not a jerk like you."
"Watch your mouth! If you say that again, I'll curse you to be a draftee for the
conscription."
"Damn! I'll curse you a black magic! But I think you have been cursed since the day
that Green began following you. Hahaha!"
Is it okay to jump and kick a damn friend now? When he mentioned Green, I
immediately felt uneasy. During these past two days, he became unfaithful and
didn't come near me anymore.
But I am still afraid of an aftershock. With a silence like that, I think there will be a
big tsunami coming.
I spent the whole day with my friends. Sometimes, fans of Sarawat will come and
send me snacks to ask me directly about him. Think about it, in just one day, my
Instagram followers skyrocketed to thousands. This is clearly because of his
influence.
Fifteen minutes before the guitar class, I went to the club room to sit and relax. One
hand clutching a branded guitar that belongs to Sarawat, and the other hand holding
the phone and surfing Instagram.
The seniors posted a 15 seconds clip from the juniors, including mine. My clip had
been talked about a lot because the place where I recorded it was a haunted dark
room owned by a man who is really popular to girls. They were only talking about
the room, not my performance.
Honestly, it's very sad. Not even a single sentence that talks about me. I feel hurt.
I checked Sarawat's Instagram account. He hasn't changed his profile to private yet
because for sure, he doesn't know how to. He still hasn't followed, but the number
of his followers surprised me. For only one night, thousands and thousands of
followers even though no photo has been posted.
Seriously, how did he do that? Did he buy followers or something? And also, his bio
was really annoying even though all the words were spelled correctly. I think his
friends helped him to type those characters.
'My friend created this account. I don't know how to post pics.'
Bang!
The sound of the door opening was heard after a few moments of silence. I am still
alone here because I deliberately came in early so I can finish early as well because I
still have an agenda after this.
I lifted my head to see who had just arrived. When I noticed that tall body, I
frowned automatically. Seeing him wearing a football shirt from Political Science
inevitably made me wonder if someone like Sarawat knew how to play soccer with
people. It is a bit strange because I always see him wearing neat uniforms all the
time.
"You look weird today." I started the conversation.
"How? Am I riding a magic carpet? So you said I'm weird?"
"Damn! I'm sick of you." He laughs softly, and then his voice is minimized by the
sound of plastic bags.
"Someone sent it for you."
"Who?"
"I don't know. Maybe your fans?"
Wow! So excited!
I reach out my hand and take a bag from him. There are some nice goodies- food
and sweets. But it would be better if the name on the note papers on each goody is
only my name, not with Sarawat's.
What is Wat-Tine?
"Wow! Barramundi sandwich! I've never seen this before."
"Umm."
"It looks delicious! But she wrote our name on it." I ended the sentence with an
upward glance to see the person standing and he looks very bored. There are still
many bags in his hand. Maybe it's still enough to eat in the next life.
"So what?"
"But I know you won't eat it. So... I'll take it!" I pretended to tap his arm so I could
pull more plastic bags from his hand. Then I saw chocolates!
"..."
"You definitely don't like this one either." I took my third bag.
"..."
"This one too. You don't like sweets, right?" Then took another bag. I got almost all
of the plastic bags from his hand before he spoke something.
"If you wanna take it all, would you like to take me too? I'm giving myself to
you."
After hearing that, I hurriedly let go of my hand and raised my fist to punch his
stomach.
"Do you want to get hit? Besides, you won't eat anything that is given to you. I don't
understand why you are taking some of this."
"When did I say that?"
The tall body lowered his body and sat next to me as usual. We waited for the
seniors to come. As for me, there was nothing I could do but eat the sandwich.
Damn! This is tuna, not barramundi!
"Hey, you only made Instagram yesterday?" I asked while eating.
"Umm."
"Who made it?"
"Boss. But he refuses to set it to private mode. Can you help me?"
"Nope. I don't want to interfere. I will feel pity for those people who are following
you. But your friend is also very nosy, causing a lot of commotion. Good thing, my
friend helped me to clean it up."
"Sorry." The low voice sounded.
"But did you tell your friend to tease me, that's why he posted such comments?"
"No." Sarawat only answered briefly. I can't ask anymore. So, I threw the bag next
to him then turned to practice playing the chords while waiting for seniors and
other friends to come. Today, practice cannot be completed for only one hour
because of the need to train hard. Whereas Sarawat didn't bring his guitar today. So
he just walked and lay in the room.
"Do you think someone who has never been in love can write a love song?"
Suddenly the person next to me spoke. I turned to look at his face for a moment
before sighing.
"I don't think so. You won't have the inspiration when writing it."
That is from the experience that I have. People who cannot feel something or have
never experienced a situation will not be able to convey it well. I believe so.
"Is that so?"
"You've been writing songs recently?"
"Umm."
"You should make a song about your bad life. On how to be free from all of your
wives." Then I supported my joke with a laugh.
"Why are you laughing at me?" He spoke in a low voice, not to mention his sharp
gaze.
"Well, you've been writing a long song? For real?"
"Not really. But... You could say that."
"You've been writing a love song, that's why you've tried flirting with me?"
I figured everything out! This might be the reason why he accepted my request.
"Something like that."
"It will be really special. Trust me, I am not the usual type of person. I am a
complete package. I even have a banana and eggs. See? I am special!" Oh, I forgot
he is a man so my joke did not land unlike the girls I flirted with.
"Yes. You are special, that's why I decided to flirt with you."
"Damn! I got goosebumps. But come on, don't fall for me for real! I am a rare
item!"
"..."
Silence appeared again. I just prayed that someone would enter the room. I picked
up the guitar then played it without getting bored for five minutes. At the last
second, I decided to sing a song that I often listen to lately.

"If you saw me cry, it's just a dust in my eyes, I didn't cry.(*3*)
Don't look back. Don't be worry."

"Are you singing a song? I thought you were chanting at first."

"What does that have to do with you, Sarawat? I like the song, so what?"
"Give me the guitar. I'll play it for you."
"So, where is your guitar?"
"I didn't bring it because I will be having a meeting with the football from my
faculty." As expected to active students. Only good in extra curricular activities, not
in studying.
"I also have cheerleading training later."
"Let me visit you later then."
Damn! I hate the tone of his voice and the look in his eyes. It made my heart weak
for half a second for no apparent reason. His thick hand reached for the guitar right
before his eyes.
I don't know what Sarawat is playing. He is just playing the guitar without lyrics. It
also has no texture but is etched with a really good melody that brings joy to my ear
and to my heart. It sounded so sweet like a syrup. When I was about to lick my
mouth to taste it, the song ended.
"Was it good?" He asked.
"What song is that? I don't understand it."
"Music is the only language in the world that everyone can understand. Even if you
don't understand its meaning or its lyrics, you can understand the emotion it is
bringing."
"But I don't know what emotion you bring when you play that."
"When you listen to that song, what do you feel?"
"Hungry."
"..."
"Okay, okay! No more jokes."
"..."
"Okay, please help me with that. So what should I feel after listening to that song?"
We're just here together. If you don't help me, then who will? If someone asks,
someone must respond.
"You must feel love. Because that is a love song."
Boom! Pack the goods, save the items, and play elsewhere. No matter what I hear, I
don't feel anything. Maybe because I did not listen that much and only focused on
the honey?
But why are my hands trembling? Why is my heart pounding? Maybe, I'm not used
to his jokes so I can't control my emotions? Damn! My heart...

Three minutes later, people began to arrive in turns until the entire room was full. I
sat separately with Sarawat from a different angle because we have different guitar
teachers. Also, he can't practice because he has a soccer practice schedule. So the
seniors let us both leave earlier than the others.
But before we could pack up and leave, the door of the room was pushed by a dog-
mouthed senior. Mr. Disathat, who appeared as if accompanied by a trumpet sound.
But he did not come alone, he also brought someone. And...
That's Green! Shit!
"This is our new members. From now on they will be practicing the guitar with
everyone. Get along well, and do not play with each other." When he finished, he
pushed open the door and walked away leaving these creatures who will become
one of our club's new members. Didn't you say that you will not accept many
people?
"Introduce yourself." P'Air spoke with a gentle smile.
Then I turn to Sarawat and scrape my mouth, ready to cry as if I am asking for
sympathy.
"Hello, my name is Green from the Faculty of Anthropology. Please help and cheer
meeeeee~." He might look cheerful and friendly for everyone. But for me, it feels
scary. Especially his eyes when he looked at me as if he wanted me to be eaten alive.
"Hello! My name is Prae. I'm studying medicine. Please help me."
Wow!
A buzzing sound ensued as soon as she finished getting acquainted. I looked at the
girl across the stage without looking away. She wears the Faculty of Medicine badge.
She has a beautiful face and has a gentle smile. The point is white which I must call
heaven and earth.
I think I'm in love with this girl.
"Hello! I'm Earn, studying architecture." When finished, she took her guitar and
walked to sit with a cool attitude. She was wearing a uniform shirt with torn jeans,
completely different from the others, making men whistle teasingly because they
met a trusted friend, not to mention she had a beautiful face.
"Alright, friends. Please welcome our new members and don't forget to get along
well!" Said a senior. Then this creature called Green started to approach me and
stick to me like gum.
"I haven't seen you for two days. I really miss you." Green is the first to speak. I
guess he has given up. Who would have thought that he would return stronger than
before?
Is this a face or building material? Looks like concrete is also thicker than his face.
"But I never miss you. Why did you join here?"
"I want to play the guitar." He is lying.
"If you want to play, then go there and play far away from me."
"Tine. Tine, do you know what 1+1 is?" I just kept quiet for a while.
"You go there and play." I pointed to the corner of the room with a very bored face.
"Oh... 1+1=2 but nothing else. So what does Tine + Green produce? Is that love?
Eeeee~"
Tine + Green is these legs that are ready to kick you. I do not want to extend time
here so I walked away and accidentally bumped into someone. She is the medical
student named Prae. She smiled sweetly at me. Wow! So sweet that it's like the Glico
ice cream.
"My name is Tine. I am from the Faculty of Law." I introduced myself.
"Umm. I'm Prae. Nice to meet you."
"So why..." Before I could ask a question, my wrist was pulled by the thick hands of
Sarawat.
"It's time for cheerleading training. Hurry now! The seniors are waiting for you."
He pulled me out of the room in a way that is really confusing. Even Green can't
say anything.
"What the heck are you doing?"
"Doing your business."
And then he left.

The faculty cheerleading training session begins soon after. The seniors let the first-
year students do the standard posture for half an hour. We were standing for so
long that our sweats began to flow all over our body. When they announced lunch
break, my tears wanted to flow. I almost crawl to escape the tiredness.
I sat down and picked up my lunch box then started to put rice into my mouth,
replenishing energy for a while. I then heard cheers and screams from seniors which
made me surprised. I looked at where the sound came from then I saw the tall body
of someone so familiar approaching with a super cold look.
Sarawat.
"Why did Sarawat come to Law school?" My senior asked him and is trembling so
much.
"Come to see Tine."
"Naughty! Come here to find his partner. Hahaha!" Sarawat dropped into the
opposite chair and stared at my lunch box then to my face.
"What are you looking at?" I asked.
"None."
"Why did you come?"
"I told you I'd stop by."
"Done with the football selection process?"
"Umm."
"I'm sure you are not chosen."
"Look at my face before saying insults."
"Then, hopefully your team loses."
I do not know why I wanted to bully him. When I first looked for Sarawat, I
remembered it very well. I came and whined to beg for help. Now only anger can
not be issued. If Green the swamp leeches didn't stick to the music club, I might
have let Sarawat go.
"Tine, come here for a moment. We want to ask for your help." My senior waved at
me. I then stood up and walked towards someone who was sitting with the group.
They gave me a long list of papers that were even longer than my mother's shopping
paper.
"What is this?"
"Have you ever seen the Tootsie Diary? We just want to get to know Sarawat, your
friend. So I want Tine to take this and ask Sarawat a little."
I bent and scanned the paper in my hand. Seeing the writing that looks like this
worm, I immediately knew if they wrote very quickly.
"I should ask these questions to him?"
"Yes. Let us know immediately his answers. We want to know more about Sarawat."
Seriously!?
"You want me to ask him now?"
"Yes. Go, Tine! Help us."
I wanted to refuse but when I saw their hopeful eyes, my heart softened and turned
my face to the chair awkwardly.
"You... I have something to ask."
"Eat your food first." Sarawat said in a nonchalant voice.
"I'm good at multitasking."
"Eat first, you will choke."
I'm afraid if I offend him, he wouldn't allow me to ask him the questions. So, I
quickly finished my meal.
"The seniors are asking me to ask you something."
"Say it."
"If there are two things to choose, which one do you choose? Okay, let's begin!
First, Louis Vitton or Gucci?"
"What is that?"
"..." This is just the first question but I already want to beat his head to death. That
is not a difficult question. But I need to understand that he is an ignorant guy who
doesn't care about anything. Sarawat is clearly at the center of the confusion.
"Nevermind. Alright let me ask another question, Adidas or Nike?"
"Onitsuka."
"Choose from the options, buffalo."
"I don't like both of them."
"Umm." Our question and answer today is like asking what to eat, and you answer
it's fun to go to the waterfall. Something like that. Nonsense.
"iPhone or Samsung?"
"Samsung."
"But you are using an iPhone."
"I use Samsung." Then he took out the Samsung Hero that I bought for 500 baht.
Ooh, tears flow to Erawan waterfall. I thought he threw it in the trash. Wipe away
the tears and proceed to next question.
"One Piece or Dragon Ball?"
"I like both of them."
"I told you to choose, so you have to choose."
"Dragon ball."
"Waltz or Post-Rock ?"
"Waltz."
"Guitar or Drums?"
"Drums."
"Soap Operas or Movies?"
"Soap operas. Especially soap operas that have lots of episodes." After answering
that, it seemed strange. So, I added my own question to verify if he is taking this
seriously.
"Music or painting?"
"Painting."
"I knew it! You answered everything wrongly." I immediately scolded him. Go to
cheat with me, wait on your next life...
"I answered what I hate." But I ask you to choose what you like. With the desire to
know what was more in his hatred, an idea suddenly came out.

"So between me and the terrible Korean drama series, what will you choose?"
"You."
"Eh? So you really hate me that much."
"This time, I answered what I like the most."
"..."
"Are you done, Troublemaker? I'm hungry, I'll get something to eat."
"What? Ahh... Yes... Yes... I'm done." But before he left, the thick-faced Sarawat
turned to throw a question making me more silent...
"And you? Handsome or not handsome?"
"What? Me? I chose the handsome." I said, pointing my finger at myself.
"Okay."
"Okay what?"

"You just chose me because I am handsome."

Then he left. The seniors also looked at me eagerly to see how the mission was.
Honestly, everything failed.
But what the hell? Making people confused then leave without clarifying things out?
Damn! My heart...

I returned to my room at eight o'clock because my senior made me go home late.

Actually, this is not a strenuous exercise. But because of the results of the
interrogation of the national husband Sarawat, the seniors went mad because they
can't afford to buy an Onitsuka brand. Very bad.

Because I was tired all day, I lay in bed surfing on the phone until I fell asleep.
When I wake up, it's almost eleven o'clock. Activities after waking up in the middle
of the night are not washing my face or bathing, but surfing on social networks to
read the news.
The Instagram feed was a chaos again. One hour ago, Sarawat caused another big
uproar by posting a picture with words and a brief description.

♥ 27,079 likes
Sarawatlism I cortected it many times byt it stil wronh so annoyin

When you are handsome, you can also misspell.

Momoko I choose two

Prem_kanin What game is this, Sarawat ?
Apple09me number one. Because sarawat is number one in my heart.

And that comment got an answer from him an hour ago

Sarawatlism one is setting to private and two is deleting this account

Fc-sarawatlism @Sarawatlism Rrrrgghh ! Sarawat! Don't joke like that.
I am laughing out loud. Seeing his wives worry tends to be funny and sad for me.
People with problems have the right to improve their hearts. Also, the number of
likes for just his single photo is more than the likes on my combined posts for two
years! Damn!
Rrrrrr~
Not in silent mode. The sound from my cellphone rang. This is a strange number
that I don't know. With curiosity, I quickly answered the phone and spoke.
"Hello."
The other end did not send anything. All I heard was a click.
"Hello?" I say it again. If you just keep quiet like this, I will hand up and block your
number.
[Tine...] The first sentence came out then I realized whose voice it was.
"How did you get my phone number?"
[When I had your phone. Anyway, this is my new number.]
"Do you change your number everyday? Anyway, what's wrong? You didn't even
want to give your number before."
[I am calling to practice flirting with you for tomorrow. I heard you want to get rid
of a man named Green, right?] Call to practice now? Really?
And inevitably, we talked for almost two hours until my eyelids almost collapsed. I
don't want to take a shower anymore. I am so sleepy that I can't open my mouth
anymore.
" Hey... I'm sleepy." I yawned at him.
[Then sleep now.]
"You need to hang up."
[One or two?]
"What?"
[Choose.]
"Geez. I saw it on Instagram already. Then I choose two! You are irritating. Go
delete the damn account.."
[I'm asking something different this time.]
"Ohh. Then, number one."
[Number one is me.]
"Then I will choose number two."
[Still me.]
"Which one is not you?"

[Nothing. You can only choose me. Sleep tight.]

________________
*3* - ทางของฝุ่ น Fhoon (Dust) - Atom Chanakan
Chapter 7
Instagram

Tun cafe is owned by an alumnus from the Faculty of Architecture. On a normal

day like this, there's nothing happier than a cancelled morning class. What a great
life. At this point, we are addicted to skipping class. It is becoming one of our
nature. We would bring ourselves to sit chicly at the cafe in front of the Agriculture
faculty.
We really like the atmosphere here. Once we are fascinated with a store like this, we
will stay here until the store closes. But the thing is, we need to arrive early here
because if we will come late, this place will be filled by those muscular students
wearing the engineering uniform. Some looked annoying but my friends and I are
not afraid of them.
"What do you guys want?" Said Peuk who was sitting on the sofa. His eyes stared at
the opposite table without blinking. Damn, if his eyes had legs, maybe he would end
up looking for the girl on the other side.
"Anything," I answer.
"Anything." Ohm says, too.
"Anything," Fong does too. All these stupid fucks who don't know how to think of
their own words.
"Excuse me, can we order four 'anything', please?" The sound of the buffalo broke
out, making the people inside look at us. My heart.... I hate moments like this.
"Okay. Please wait." But what's sadder is that the staff acknowledged our order with
a humorous expression. There are no baristas here. The employees here are the
bosses. There are also few juniors from the Faculty of Architecture who just come
to help wholeheartedly. The are the people wearing aprons.

This place is really great and warm, but the employees here are so few. I think
sometimes, when the shop is jam packed, orders will take two hours to complete.
My friends and I just sit and chat for a while, then quietly staring and listening to the
girls gossiping next to us. I pulled out my phone happily. Until finally, there is a new
notification. Someone sent a friend request on Facebook. This is normal, but what's
unusual is the profile picture because it feels very familiar to the eye.
"Oh..." I blurt out without any context. In my head, I smile happily and I accept the
friend request swiftly.
Women seduce me. You ain't virgin, fine. You're shameless, fine. And me? I'm hella
fine.
"Who is that?" Peuk interrupted immediately.
Please don't be curious. The person who added me was not a stranger, but my
fellow junior from the music club who just joined yesterday. And we have also
introduced ourselves to each other. Prae, from the Faculty of Medicine, my new
target.
This time, I don't want to have a fake relationship, but a real one. And I don't want
to let Green know.
"Just a girl. Not sure how she found my Facebook."
"Wow, because that is so hard to do. You literally promoted yourself in every
private group of freshies."
"Stop killing my vibe. It's annoying!"
"Then who is she? Hurry up and say it. Don't cause too much trouble." Not to
mention, Ohm quickly bowed to see the movement on the timeline from my phone.
"New friend from music club."
"Is that Green?"
"Watch your mouth! Not him. This is a girl from medicine. She is very cute."
"Then what about Sarawat? You already wooed him and now you're going to find a
mistress?" Wow, he is making my life sound so wasteful. What does Sarawat have
anything to do with this? He's just a cockblock for when Green's around. He has no
other use.
"He has nothing to do with this."
"Ah okay, I'll just wait and see if that's true." I could only roll my eyes at these three
bastards before I turned my attention to start a new conversation with Prae. But I
don't know how to start. I am always like this with every girl. I've got a baby heart.
Should I start with 'Hello, I'm Tine'? Is that okay?
I type immediately after I think of it. And five minutes later...
Beep!
"Ahhhh. Saraaawaaat!" The sound came from the people in the cafe which made us
turn to look at the entrance. And in that second, I saw the guy I talked to on the
phone last night until we fell asleep... once again.
He is the most popular boy in the entire campus.
He's leading a group of people that looked like drummers. All their shirts are all
hanging out of their pants. I've never seen Saraleo dressed this way. He doesn't even
have a tie on and his hair is a mess. I'm thinking in my head 'what the fuck were
they up to earlier'?
Did Political Science open a new ground digging course?
"You're done. Clean the table. This seat's available." These women are scary. It is
not even three seconds and the tables next to us that used to be two tables attached
together are now separated into one. Therefore, leaving space for the newcomers.
Sarawat turns for a little glance, but he doesn't respond and walks to another corner
of the cafe as if he's been deaf since birth. He is such an asshole as well for just
giving them a poker face after that.
But everyone knows his character so no one is angry about it. They even like him
even more because his face looks hot.
"Sarawat is so mysterious." Ugh...
Where's the mystery? He is not interesting at all. Look carefully, you can clearly see
that everything is the same as me.
"Hey, your hunty." Fong says while teasing me and raising his eyebrows.
"What?"
"Your sideboy, Sarawat. Aren't you going to say hi?"
"Why should I? Green isn't here."
"He will be here soon."
"Don't say that! I'll punch your mouth. Everytime someone talks about him, he will
appear." Green is like a fortune teller; he can know everything. Until now I still
didn't know whether he believed that Sarawat and I were flirting with each other.
"Americano, please." A low voice was heard. No one in this cafe could take their
eyes off the tall figure standing in front of the cashier.
"Sarawat drinks Americano. Make a note of that so we can buy it for him next
time," girls from the table next to us say while giggling.
"He also likes to eat porkchop, too. I saw him ordering it yesterday."
"I think he likes Blue Hawaii as well. I saw him drinking it at the cafeteria and he
looked so happy." Actually, that was mine. He doesn't even like that drink!
"Tine, why is your face turning red? Are you being jealous?" Ohm whispered, but I
can hear how annoying his voice and eyes are.
"From now on, you and I are no longer friends."
"Hey, that's just a joke. Why are you so serious?"
"You shut up."
"The 'Anything' orders are ready!" A little behind Sarawat, the senior called out our
order in a loud voice for everyone to hear.
"For James Ji, strawberry milk with tomato sauce from Mars. For Pope, Japanese tea
from Mount Fuji. And for Mario, uhmm... wait a second." He says turning to the
other side, leaving with these shocking dishes.
I really hate the seniors who work at this cafe. They all have blood in their hearts.
They like to play around because this menu is not acceptable in the world. Their
imagination is too high and so unrealistic.
"Yay, I've got mine! That's cool... Tomato sauce from Mars." These dummies are
just as immature. They all jump to the counter to get their drinks.
This cafe has its own system. You go order and go get the drink yourself. And the
most important thing is pay as soon as you touch the cups.
I've asked Sis Tun, the owner of this cafe, before as to why the place works this
way. I've gotten an answer now that some people would come to have drinks and
leave without paying a penny. Now, that doesn't happen anymore except there's an
account book noting all the debts of all the ones who couldn't afford the food.
That book is probably as thick as the dictionary now.
Three minutes later...
"Mario! Colombian Mango Bingsoo, here is the most expensive thing on the menu
for you." I turned to see Fong who looked like he wanted to cry. It was very funny.
I feel bad for him when he has to walk to the counter to whisper saying 'put it on
my tab'.
"Sure. Sis!! Fong, freshmen from Law, has another one on his tab." Fuck...
He walks back to the table trying hard not to cry. In his hand is the most expensive
thing on the menu. How the fuck is this Bingsoo? This looks like a 10 baht shaved
ice. He's been conned, but I am not going to say anything because I love my friend
and I wouldn't want him to look stupid.
This cafe makes everything so slow, I've been sitting here for so long while waiting
for my order.
"Americano."
I immediately stood up when I heard the employee call out my order. I know that it
must be mine. However, when I've arrived at the counter, I almost spring out.
Sarawat's large body pushes through to me which makes me move back from where
I was standing. My never-losing heart decides to shove myself back to where I was
again.
"Fifty, right?" I ask and take the money out of my pocket. I then take a straw on the
side, put it in, then suck it up.
Yuck! It's bitter. I don't like anything that's bitter.
"Tine, that is not yours."
"...?" What!! Why does it have to be mentioned out loud?
"That is Sarawat's. Yours is here." A strawberry ice cream was in the employees
hand. I looked at the glass of Americano in my hand and looked at the person
standing next to me.
"So what should I do?"
"I'll make a new one. Sarawat, please wait a minute." I see her flirtatious eyes gazing
at the stupid freshman next to me.
"That's alright. I can drink this." Having said that, his hand took the cup of
Americano from me. Not only that, he also wink before he took a sip of the coffee.
Twice! He already did this to me twice!
"Okay, it's fifty baht."
"This person is paying." Then he pointed at me.
"What the hell??"
"You drank it."
"I only had a little. Here, I'll give you two baht." I say handing him a two-baht coin.
"Not enough."
"Huh? I only drink less than two gulps."
"Not enough on the time I spent calling you last night."
"Who forced you to call me last night?"
"Nobody. I just don't like it."
"What?"
"I don't like it when you talk to other people... at night. It is a waste of their sleeping
time."
"But when you called me, that didn't waste my sleeping time at all." I fell asleep on
the call and when I was conscious, it was already the morning.
"So this guy will pay." He said to end the argument. He stopped talking to me and
totally walked away heading to his friends. I am left there having to pay his drink
and my order by myself. What else can I do?
I brought the ice cream back to my seat with a broken heart. My precious money...
After eating for a while, Ohm pokes me and hands me his phone for me to look at.
"What's wrong, Ohm?"
"Your partner has already taken action."
At first, it was a bit confusing. But when I saw the phone screen with Instagram
opened, I immediately realized that Sarawat had declared war of nerves on me.

Sarawatlism Free

It is a photo of the problematic cup of Americano earlier. Now, it has become the
topic of conversation of the fans on Instagram for the previous seconds. I did not
respond because I just wanted him to be alone in this war. Although, I see his friend
commented on the photo. At the same time, I hear people booing and I'm sure it is
from his table.

Boss-pol You must love drinking Americano

Bigger330 I know who it's from
KittiTee That table's so cute
Man_maman @Sarawatlism Want me to tag him?

I look left, right, and around. What table are they talking about? There are so many
girls here and they're all thirsty for Sarawat. What's more important right now is the
waiters here are on a mission. They form a line at Sarawat's table and serve drinks all
over the area.
"Someone ordered an Americano for Sarawat."
"What?!"
How popular...
If I count using just my eye, there are five or six cups. If he drinks all of it, he will
stay awake until the next life. His fans are truly awesome and scary at the same time.
His friends are all stuned..
I saw him talking to employees for a while. Maybe, he is asking who ordered it for
him. I give the phone back to the owner and turn back to play on my own phone.
So... I'm not jealous or anything, it's just that, it seems fun if my fans also treat me
like that.
Cut to Green... the red box he gave is still with me.
"Your sideboy is so popular." One of us starts a conversation. I guess they're scared
we will die from silence.
"It's pointless. He is not even that handsome," I said. Actually, he is really
handsome but I don't wanna praise the asshole too much.
"Really? Let's wait and see. One day, you will eat that handsome guy."
"Damn it! I have goosebumps."
"So how's Green? You told me he followed you to the club."
"Yes, that's how it is. But fortunately, Sarawat is there to help me. But I don't know
how much effort is needed because he is always attached to me. I don't know what
to do anymore."
"God will save the good. You will survive."
"Vanilla cake and orange cake." We haven't finished the conversation and one of the
waiters serves the cakes on our table, making us all confused.
"Eh... But I didn't order this."
"Someone ordered it for you. It's already paid."
"Who's that? Who ordered it?"
"For Tine. Don't ask too much or else I'll crack." He says and walks away. He leaves
me looking left and right to see who bought these cakes. But no one looks
suspicious at all.
"Is it Prae?" I mutter to myself.
"Which Prae?" Ohm butts his nose in. He's got good ears.
"The medical student I told you about."
"Evolving to a level that she is now secretly giving cakes to you?"
"Or my fans?" I am thinking of all the possibilities. I'm a cheerleader of the Faculty
of Law. I'm not ugly, so obviously, there must be people that admire me but too
scared to say it.
At this point, I am thinking of all the ways it could be. Fans. Girls I currently am
seeing. Even Green but probably not. He's never been anonymous, he always does
something in public. I know him so well.
"Don't worry too much, Tine. Who cares about that. Just eat it quickly. I want to try
it."
"Wait a minute!"
"What else?"
"I have to take a photo first." It feels like I'm starting to be like my ex-girlfriend who
is crazy about cameras. Whoever bought it, I just wanted to say thank you by
posting a picture on Instagram with a caption that I totally just came up with.

Tine_chic Don't know who it was from, but thank you! Next time, my treat. :)

My friends all comment teasing me, as usual. Fong is creating an analysis theory that
would gather the possibilities, something of the sort. We comment back and forth
for a while and someone's comment appears. I have to read it over and over again in
confusion.
Man_maman There will be a next time? Ooh!
Boss-pol @Tine_chic Cute. My friend said you're cute.

Please tell me these aren't Sarawat's friends... I am trying to convince myself that
they're not but...

Thetheme11 Were the cakes yummy?

So I answer by saying...

Tine_chic @Thetheme11 Yeah.

"Yesss~" I hear a noise coming from Sarawat's table. I know immediately that it is
his friends that are joyfully messing around on my Instagram. But who's
'TheTheme'? So fucking nosy. Was it him who bought me the cakes? I don't want
this to remain unsolved, so I stand up and walk to their table.
The White Lion all looks up at me and one of them speaks up with a blank
expression.
"What is wrong?"
"Do you have a problem with me? I feel like you are playing with me." I say it
honestly. Instead of being serious, they all start smiling. I want to slap their damn
heads.
"It's nothing. We just wanna be friends with you."
"What for?"
"Because you are Sarawat's friend. Or you don't want to be friends with us?"
"If you wanna be friends, just come and say hi, instead of making jokes on my
Instagram like that. You too, say something." After completing my sentence, I
turned to blame the source of the problem. Sarawat then looks up and makes eye
contact with me.
"What should I say?"
"Say whatever you want."
"You're cute."
"..."
"Done? Go back to your table. You're blocking the view."
I just scratched my head and walked back to my desk in a confused state. I don't
know what to process first. I can't even compose any of my thoughts. All I
remember is 'you're cute'.
My heart... Damn!

I have been sitting here at Tun Cafe for hours. At about noon, we are hoping to go
get something to eat then go to our afternoon class. Fong and Puek put their copied
homework into their bags. Ohm puts his phone away and I separate from them to
go to the toilet as I need to poop. I sit for a while and I hear someone walk in.
I try really hard to fart quietly and poop politely, so I don't interrupt them.
However, the person outside the stall is interrupting my private time with his guitar.
I try not to scream at him out loud. I quickly finish my business, so I can get out to
throw a tantrum.
And I actually get to throw it because the person on the sink counter is the popular
guy. The guy that everyone admires and worships he is too perfect.
"It's you. Fucking Sarawat! Why play the guitar here? It's annoying."
"None of your business. I can play wherever I want."
"Right." Arguing with him is a waste of energy, so I walked while stomping my feet
to the sink and washed my hands. In a moment I realized that one of his hands was
injured and bleeding.
"What happened to your hand? What did you do?" I've been wondering for a while
now since him and his friends don't look like they were in class at all.
"Music practice."
"Practiced so much that it fucked up your hand like that?"
"Can you dress the wound for me?"
"No. If I see blood, I will faint. But it doesn't count if you have big boobs."
Actually, I could have helped him but I don't want to. He has so many fans and a
bunch of friends. Any of them would be happy to dress his wound.
"Then I will show you my boobs in exchange for your help."I quickly turned and
looked at him.
"Has anyone ever told you how annoying you are?"
"Never. Most people say that I'm handsome. I'm a little embarrassed to hear that,
but it's true."
"..." This is ridiculous. Him? Embarrassed? Damn! That sounds rare. I've known
him for a while now and I've never seen him being embarrassed even once.
"I will paint my room." Sarawat suddenly brought up a new topic without any
warning. Does he know how conversation works?
"Why are you telling me?"
"Can you help me?"
"Why don't you hire someone to do that?"
"What color is good?" His mouth spoke but his hands were still busy plucking his
guitar strings happily. It's like he doesn't realize he's not in the music room. He's on
the fucking sink counter in the toilet.
"Did I say I would help you?" I immediately protested.
"Gray is nice. Or do you prefer white?"
"Wait, Sarawat. Are you listening to what I'm saying?"
"I'm listening. So what color do you like?"
"I'm not you. How am I supposed to know?"
"Well, then see you. My place at five."
"..."
"If you come on time, I will let you grab my boobs for free."
I said I love boobs, but not his fucking flat boobs. Damn! He is really stupid. I
always get tired every time I talk to him.

There is so much chaos going on in my head today. The classes, Sarawat's friends,
and now, I am standing at cheerleading practice. Therefore, I send my Male Leads
to go tell the seniors from the music club that I need another day off. Luckily, I
haven't seen Green today. So there is no one to give me a headache. I guess
somehow, I feel a little more relieved.
Just a little. It is only a few days before the music event 'The Alter Ma Jeeb Fair'.
Green and I, one of us is going down because we are on the same team.
But I should let it go for now. The present is more important. After class at the
Social Science building, I went downstairs to wait for the seniors for cheerleading
practice. While waiting, I texted the girl from Medicine to energize my heart. Some
of the seniors arrived and I have to keep greeting them as I am their junior. But
then another group of seniors arrived.
"Tine, is Sarawat coming today?" Remember the group asking for Sarawat's favorite
shoes? Yes! This is their group.
"No, he's not. Why would he?"
"Oh! We thought he's after you."
"What? I'm just his friend."
"I saw Sarawat's friends teasing you on Instagram." Fuckkkkkk.
"It was nothing. Just a friendly tease."
"Oh! Is Sarawat close to someone? Does he have a girlfriend?"
"I do not know."
"Please ask him for me."
"Okay." I just nod in order to allow the seniors to start practicing. It's already
evening and the handsome man like me is now hungry. I wanted to finish this
quickly so I could go home and sleep. I don't want to stay here because there are a
lot of mosquitoes and it's flaming hot.
The hand technique for our cheerleading moves are not complicated, but there are
hundreds of songs. Even if I move my arms until my armpits go numb, the practice
still wouldn't be done in two hours. So the extreme practice might go on until late to
catch up with the university event.
Two hours start to become three. The sun rays are replaced by light on the ceiling.
My stomach is slowly being replaced with the word 'hungry', causing my intestines
to break down. The seniors won't give us a break. I feel bad for the girls. They are
sweating like crazy and there's only water to keep them going.
"Tine, swing your hands harder. You move like you've got no power!" That's
because I have none. Where am I supposed to get power from?
"Golf, why are you bending your knees?"
Shit! I bent too. I've been copying Golf's moves the whole time.
"Concentrate!"
Starving is the only word in my head right now.
Rrrrrrrrrrrrrr ~
Some idiot's phone rings and we finally get a break.
"Tine, your phone." Oh, it's mine.
"Okay."
"It says Saraleo is calling." One of the seniors poke her head out to see the incoming
call. I get out of the line to go grab my phone immediately. The thing is, I promised
Sarawat that I wouldn't give his number out to anyone. Or else, I will be dead.
[What are you doing? What time did I tell you to come?] I answer the call and
haven't even said anything, but the other end of the call is already blurting out.
"I'm at cheerleading practice. If you need to paint your room, just do it then. Why
do you need me? I am fucking starvinggggggg."
[Where are you?]
"Faculty."
[What do you want to eat?]
"Why are you acting like you're coming?"
[What do you want to eat?]
"Anything that will feed me. If you are coming, buy a lot of food, okay? Other
friends are hungry too."
[Did I say I will come?]
"..." It is like you are given hope that you're going to win an Oscar, but the emcee
just announced the wrong name. It hurts.
[Are you crying?]
"I really hate you."
[Up to you.]
"If you come, I will let you grab my boobs."
[Okay. See you in five minutes!] Then he ends the call so fast. What the fuck? He is
quite perverted, isn't he? What would his fans think if they hear this? Fuck! Why did
I offer a part of myself to him like that?
In less than five minutes, the tall body of the person who I talked earlier appears
amid a series of screams from friends and seniors. Now, nobody cares about the
training. They all just wanna attack Sarawat and who does first is the winner.
"Sarawat, you're so adorable buying us so much food."
"It's Tine's treat. Here's yours." he says putting the plastic bags on the table. Then
he walks far away to sit down without any care in the world.
"Your popularity is rising," I say as I follow to tease him. I sit on the chair across
from the tall guy.
"Just eat." He said while pushing the food and opened the water bottle in front of
me.
"You're so kind. I'm sorry for calling you a bastard before."
"Can I grab your boobs now?"
"Bastard, I was just kidding!" I said and his annoyance rose again. Sure, Sarawat
doesn't like messing around. He doesn't talk much, doesn't like being the center of
attention. But he's the opposite with someone he's close with. He would talk so
much. He would be so annoying and so perverted.
"I am serious."
"Fuck. You are scaring me..."
"When do you get off?" He asked me while I'm eating. I feel like he is going to
swallow me whole.
"I don't know. What about you? Did you go to the club today?"
"No. My hand hurts." I lowered my head to look at his finger. When I saw the
plasters, I was relieved.
"Don't strain yourself next time. Take a break. Human life must always know how
to set the time. Even the clock adjusts itself to 00.00 at midnight."
"How? Normally, mine's 24.00."
"Can you stop killing my vibe? And are you going to heal in time for the music
event?"
"Are you worried about me?"
"Don't be silly. It has nothing to do with you. I worry about the club."
We both become silent with each other. Sarawat lets me eat with joy as he's busy
managing the non-stopping notifications on his phone. His followers on Instagram
are increasing overwhelmingly. I am sure the sound of the notifications right now
are from the seniors and friends in the cheerleading team.
"Sarawat, I tagged you on your Instagram. Give it a like, please." My senior shouted.
The focus is on that.
"Like it," I told him.
"Lazy."
"I'll do it for you. Give me your phone." I held the spoon in one hand, and the
other open. I wiggle my fingers and he gives me his precious phone. Apparently, he
is not using the Samsung Hero anymore.
"Woah..." I was amazed to see so many pictures that tagged Sarawat. There aren't
just photos of the food today but also a bunch of photos that captured every
moment of his movements. They tagged him and captioned the photos very
creepily. Importantly, there are so many direct messages left there for so long. He
never answered them. What a great guy.
"They messaged to you ages ago, why haven't you answered them yet?"
"Who sent the message?"
"Who else? Your fans! Look." I showed him the torch window.
"I don't know how to use it."
Right. I am sorry. It is my fault. I totally forget that this is Sarawat who doesn't
know anything about social media. He only signed up for Instagram with only one
goal - chasing cool people like me to outwit Green. But Green never noticed it...yet.
"Should I answer for you?" I made a suggestion. I really want to help him rid of his
stupidity with social media.
"There's no need. Just leave it." So I give him back his phone.
"Oh, a senior wanted me to ask." I finally thought of it, so I start a new topic -
Sarawat's style.
"What?"
"You're not seeing anyone at the moment, right?"
"Don't be nosy."
"Want me to give you a bloody nose? I am serious."
"I said I am flirting with you. Who else would I be messing with?"
"I am not talking about the fake-flirting with me. I mean like for real. Is there
someone you like right now?"
"Do you do it like this?" He is not at all listening. I wanna die a thousand times
when talking to him. I see him looking up and down or some shit, so I just let him
do his thing.
Ding~
My phone vibrates. Therefore, I am focusing on my phone instead.

Sarawatlism started following you.

I quickly look up at the guy sitting across from me. The tall guy is still looking
down, staring at his phone. With his deep voice, he says and it is all clear to me.
"Yeah..."
"..."

"The person I just followed... That's who I like."

And my Instagram account is now the only account that Sarawat follows...

Chapter 8
Alter Ma Jeeb

I stared at my phone screen for a long time. The emotions in my heart were so
chaotic that I could only say one sentence. I can only say... what the fuck!
"You don't need to love me like that. Why did you only follow me? I don't want to
be killed by your wives."
The reason I said this is because I am worried about my life. Sarawat's wives are so
scary. Once they find out, the explanation will be longer than the traffic jam in
Sukhumvit.
"I followed you because we're friends. Don't think too much."
What the hell is this answer?

"So, why didn't you follow your White Lion gang?"

"Stop asking. Or do you want to be something else?"
"Something else?"
"Umm. Be my mistress."
"..." Okay, I don't want to argue anymore. It is better to take my time enjoying the
food and ignore this man. He also swiped on his phone screen to play, whilte other
people here are yelling like hungry dogs.
"Sarawat, please like the photo I tagged you!"
"Sarawat~"
"Go ahead. I think she is really crazy about you."
Sarawat stared at me but did not say anything. Until...
"Awwwww! Sarawat liked my photo! Guys! I'll give you Polaroid film photos for
Sarawat! For free! Come pick them up in our shop tomorrow! Ahhh~" .
As this is called... 'Happiness is Everywhere' even if only for a moment. After
Sarawat liked the photo, he used the same finger, picking his nose.
"Why are you making that face?" He asked me a few moments later.
"What?"
"Your photos on Instagram." He then showed me a sample photo for me to see.
Actually, this photo has beautiful lighting. The location is also good. What is more
important is that it takes nearly twenty minutes to get this perfect shot.
Then I used 'chapped lips' as a caption.
"I know I'm so handsome."
"You look like a nut."
"Buffalo, that is the trend, you know?" When I take pictures, I always wonder
whether I am really handsome or the camera is just great. I almost got 500 likes as
well and he still dares to say that I looked like a nut? Damn! He is indeed an asshole.
"Why do you have to shoff like that? Trying hard to strike a pose."
"Because I am not that hot like you. Even when you are holding your fart, the girls
will still think that you are handsome. I need to show off so people will say I'm
handsome."
"So, do you think you are handsome?"
"Normal."
"Touching each other's boobs is normal."
"Damn! Those are two different things." Why is he so obsessed with boobs?
"..."
"To be honest, you don't have to follow my account. Also, I am giving you
permission to like other people, except when Green's around."
"Finish your food."
"So, can you tell me who you like?"
"I already told you that the one I like is the one I've followed."
"Damn! I mean who you really have a crush on. Alright, I won't ask you anymore."
Silence sets in again. I have nothing to say, but it is a bit weird that I never feel
awkward when he answers me like that. That is probably because our friendship is
getting stronger. I also don't feel nervous when I am with him even in a silence like
this. I even feel secured and relaxed.
"I've been trying to use Instagram for days, but only found out today that you can't
save the photos." He spoke after five minutes of playing on his phone.
"Why are you so stupid? I thought you already knew."
"I only found out yesterday when Man told me."
"Well, what are you doing right now?"
"Taking screenshots."
"Wow! Someone like you also has sweet moments like that? Damn! Come one, let
me see the pictures. Let me see if she's beautiful."
"It's from someone who likes to show off."
"Likes to show off?"
"You. Troublemaker."
"..."
"You need to take responsibility if my phone's memory is full."
Earlier, I said that I don't feel awkward because of our friendship. But now, I think
we are not so close after all because I am fucking nervous right now. I can't even
catch up with my breath. Damn! My heart...

Being a cheerleader slave of the seniors is the greatest misery in the life of a cool
person like me. They needed more and more, and more rehearsals, and I had to
dance to the same song more than ten times.
Now, it is almost eleven o'clock.
Sarawat was also begged by the seniors to stay and wait for me. He is just sitting
nearby, waiting for me. Not to mention the mosquitoes around the area.
He looks pathetic. Actually, he can go back to his dorm first but I don't know why
he wouldn't. Maybe because he doesn't want to spoil his reputation as the 'national
husband' so he has to cooperate with the seniors.
"Nong Tine, raise your hand higher... Yes, that's it!"
But as soon as the senior walked to where the last person in the line was, I gradually
lowered my hands. I'm so tired now!
"Senior, Tine lowered his hand."
"Nong Tine!"
Sarawat! You bastard!
I cursed him without a voice but I am sure he saw the movements of my mouth. I
then saw him laugh while covering his mouth. Just wait, asshole. I will kick you after
this. Just don't run away.
"Tine, do it again."
"Yes."
"You already ate, right? I thought you would be more active now."
"I have a lot of mosquito bites because my blood is too sweet." That is not a lie. I'm
not just tired, I also felt itchy in my legs.
"Well, then, after this song you guys can go back. But please, pay more attention."
"Yes!"
Alright! Let's do this! This is the last one. So we all put all our strengths and efforts
into training, making the seniors praise us. But after three seconds, they all turned to
pay attention to Sarawat.
Is he still that important this time?
"Nong Tine, you can go home first." They saw me walking back and forth which
made them confused.
"I want to take my backpack." I said respectfully. But the problem is that the
bastard has my backpack so I can't go home yet. Shouting and calling him to return
my backpack is also awkward. I can't do anything so I just stood foolishly, letting
mosquitoes bite me again for a while.
"I'll go home now." This time, Sarawat turned to speak to the seniors. He then
walked closer to me.
"Are you going home?" He asked me.
"Yes."
"Take care." And then he nodded.
"Give me my bag."
"Come with me. I'll drop you home."
"I brought my car."
"Then I'll take you to your car."
"Do you think I'm a kindergarten student who cries for help?"
"A baby like you is not the same." He reached out his thick hand to rub my hair
then went down to hold my hand and pulled me forcefully.
"Did you paint your room today?" I asked him while my feet were still following
him.
"Not yet."
"You said you would paint it today."
"You didn't come so there's no sense. I need a servant"
"Asshole!"
"Come help me tomorrow."
"No. Tomorrow is Saturday. I need to sleep until late afternoon."
"If you come, I will let you touch my boobs."
"I don't like flat boobs."
"I'll buy food."
"I'm not greedy."
"I'll help you do your homework."
"You and I study in different faculties."
"I'll teach you how to play the guitar."
I am stunned for a moment. He is trying to lure me with the thing I really wanted to
be good at. I want to play the guitar skillfully so I can captivate the heart of that
medicine girl. If I wait for the progress of the club, it will certainly take a long time.
That is why I looked at the tall person while thinking...
"What time?"
"See you at six. Wake me up when you arrive. Drive carefully." Then he rubbed my
hair again.
I try to get a hold of myself but by the time I regain consciousness, he's gone. Six in
the morning? That's too early! Why don't you tell me to sleep in your room all at
once?
I complained silently. How should I wake him up? Knocking on his door will cause
a loud noise. His neighbors might come out and beat me. I hate this but can't do
anything so I just kick the wheel of my car.
After venting my anger, I walked toward the car door while putting my hand into
my backpack to look for the car key. But the objects that were touched by my hand
were... a mosquito repellant spray and a key with a Luffy character keychain. I am
pretty sure these are from Sarawat. Should I need to say thank you?
Thank you for buying me a mosquito repellant spray. But why didn't you give me
one when I was training?
Ding~
Not so long after I got in my car, the message sound rang.

Saraleo
-Food: 10 boc 350 bat
-Drinks: 10 botles 80 baht
-a spray: 35 baht
U owe me 456 baht

What a nuisance!
He is such a hog and so stupid. And he never types correctly! I guess Green
probably won't be jealous if I have a happy ending with this kind of damn guy. Oh,
my heart...
Did you think that I obeyed his words? He said at six, right? So I woke up at seven,
then finished doing my own things at eight. When I arrived, I decided to knock on
the door to show my manner, but it seemed like the man inside was dead. I heard
nothing. So, I decided to use the key.
But what I'm seeing now is...
"Aaaahhh~" I am yelling, almost knocking off my feet. What the fuck is that!!!!
The image of a naked person in front of me is a cruel picture to my eyes. He knew
very well that I would be here in the morning, but he fell asleep naked? He just
doesn't care about anything! Well, then let me create a hashtag.
#NakedSarawat #SarawatExpo #ShowedItem #BigDEnergy
I have to stop my naughty imagination as he is now sitting up. He is rubbing his
eyes while daydreaming as if he didn't wake up yet. But here I am, fully awake!
"Oh, you're here?"
"Bastard! Why aren't you dressed?" I hurriedly took a blanket to cover that
inappropriate thing.
"While sleeping?"
"You normally don't wear clothes while sleeping?"
He shook his head. Godammit! Why do I feel everything about him is indifferent? I
want to shout at him using my loudest voice, but I can't.
"You need to wear something. If anyone comes and sees you like this, I pity their
eyes."
"I'm here alone. Why do I need to do that?"
"But what if I want to practice here...."
"Okay. If you want me to wear clothes, I will." Why am I acting like I am his
mother now?
"Go shower."
He nodded like a cute cat and did not argue anymore. Maybe because he just woke
up?
After Sarawat got in the shower room, I started listening to music while waiting for
him to get rid of the boredom. I then looked around the room to judge. Some items
have been moved from their previous position. Cabinets and dishes are pulled to the
center of the room. Only expensive guitars are placed on the bed, far from other
objects.
I got up to tidy the textbooks, then pile them up on the bookshelves that had been
pulled from the wall before turning to look at the color of the paint.
This time it is gray. Anyway, it looked brighter than black.
"Sarawat!" I shouted his name while he was in the bathroom.
"What?"
"What do you want to eat? I will go out to buy."
"There are lunchboxes in the fridge. Take it out and heat it in the microwave. Why
are you so stupud? Outside is hot as hell right now." Wow! I got scolded again.
"Alright, damn it." I replied but I did not do anything. I am just listening to music
until he finishes taking a shower. Don't ever think that he will come out with a sexy
appearance with a towel on his waist, and body covered by drops of water...
Because he came out wearing clothes. Maybe, he is scared because I will curse him
again.
Sarawat is wearing a large white shirt with the words 'Save Water, Drink Vodka' and
his boxer shorts. He looks so weird to me because I usually only see him in his
uniform or his football shirt.
"What are you looking at?" The low voice spoke. I immediately looked away.
"Nothing."
"Are you hungry?"
"A little." The tall body went to open the fridge, took out the lunch box and put it
in the microwave.
"I only have Kra-Phao."
"If there's nothing else, then that's fine. How are your hands?" I just realized that his
hands had not yet recovered. I don't even know if he can practice the guitar or not.
"Why are you worried about me?"
"... I've told you, I am just concerned about our club."
"You still won't allow me to touch your boobs so the wounds haven't healed yet."
"Pervert!"
I heard his soft laughter. We then sat down and ate the preheated lunch boxes while
arguing for an hour. This time, my mission is going to begin in exchange for the
professional guitar tutorial. But why do I have to invest so much like this? I think
I'm going to cry.
Imagine, two men helping each other bring scaffolding into the room. If you are
going to ask why we didn't call others to help us, Sarawat told me his friends don't
know how to get here. Okay, alright. It is just me. Only me who knows his secret
chambers.
After the scaffolding had been brought in, we began our work. The easy work goes
to me; unpacking and arranging furniture in the middle of the room. Hard work
such as painting and whistling is his duty. Okay, I'm good!
The most extreme job is that the shoe cabinet has fallen upside down during the
removal process from the wall. Therefore, I have to rearrange his shoes. But why?
Why do I need to do this? I am not his wife!
I sat and looked at his shoes.
Nike, Adidas, Rebook, Vans, New Balance, and wait! Chang Dao slippers?
Too many Chang Dao here! Is this his collection? Damn
"Whose slippers are these?" I pointed at the Thai brand blue slippers before the
person next to me turned around to answer.
"Mine."
"All of these?"
"Umm. That's very comfortable to wear."
"Should I tell your fans? They will buy it for you."
"If it's someone else's gift, I won't use it."
"Whew! What a dignified man!"
"But if it's from you, I will use it."
"Why should I buy it for you?" Sarawat just narrowed his eyes.
"Hey, those ones near the door, don't put them into the cabinet."
"Am I your slave?"
"Yes, sir."
Damn it! I couldn't ever beat him.
I walked to the corner, trying to move those shoes to the middle of the room. As I
see them, a question pops up in my mind.
Do you still dare these as shoes? I call that rubbish at home. All shoes are new,
except for a pair of Converse and Onitsuka in front. Why didn't you use all of them?
Damn!
I kept on complaining again and again but I am still doing what he asks me to do.
The room never fell into a state of silence. Not because we kept on arguing but
because of the music that is playing while we are working. Then a knock on the
door interrupts us.
Knock! Knock! Knock!
"Is your friend coming?" I asked but Sarawat shook his head and frowned as if he
knew nothing.
Knock!
"Open the door." He said. I stood and turned to open the door.
"Why are there so many newspapers here... Eh? Hi there! Are you Sarawat's friend?"
The woman in front of me looked surprised. I then retreated to make way for
people who had just entered without permission.
"She's my mother."
Awww! His mom looked so young! No doubt why Sarawat is handsome.
"Hello, good afternoon." I greet her politely while sending a wai.
"Why didn't you call me?" The person standing on the scaffold and holding the
brush calmly asked.
"It wouldn't be a surprise if I called you!. Mother secretly came to see if you have a
secret hidden."
"..."
"Please continue what you're doing. Mother only came to stop by." How is that
possible? Now I feel uncomfortable. What's more, she was so close to me. She then
quickly put the fruit she had brought in the fridge and then sat on the bed to watch
me and Sarawat.
"What is your name?"
"I'm Tine."
"Sarawat's friend, right?"
"Yes."
"Hmmm... Strange. He usually doesn't bring anyone to his room."
"It's not strange." Sarawat hurriedly denied it. His mother just nodded then walked
around the room. I don't know what to say or what to do. I do not know where to
stand as well. Although the hospitality given by his mother is very much, we all
know there is still a wall between adults and young people.
A wall of respect and considerateness.
"Come and help me paint. No need to stand there and spin like a lost child. And
stop panicking."
"What the..." I was about to curse him but I immediately closed my mouth.
Considering his mother is here, getting dirty words means looking for death.
"These shoes should have been thrown away. They looked worn out."
Before I held the brush, my body immediately rushed towards Sarawat's mother at
full speed.
"Auntie, that's my shoes."
"They're Tine's? I thought they were Sarawat's."
Uhm... Hello? I think your son's shoes were more tattered than mine! I heard a
giggle from the woman, and then I turned back to help Sarawat paint.
"So, why are you painting your room? You don't like any colors but black?"
"Someone doesn't like it so I have to change it."
"Who? Girlfriend?"
"A friend."
"That's a shame. Why don't you have a girlfriend? Are you impotent?"
"Mom..." I understand now. I know where he got his annoying manners from. The
apple doesn't fall far from the tree.
"Tine, let me tell you something. Sarawat has never had a girlfriend before."
"Is it true?" Oh ho, my eyes widened when I heard his mother. Seriously? A popular
man who is loved by thousands of people has never loved anyone? Or maybe he
had one but didn't tell his mother.
"Yes! I only found porn DVDs when I tidy up his room."
"They're dads!" He quickly replied.
"So, Tine, have you ever had a girlfriend?"
"Yes!"
"How many?"
"Oh, many! Hahaha!" After saying that, we both laughed. I am the real Cassanova.
"Help Sarawat find a girlfriend. He's not interested in anything but..." She then
stopped talking and took a deep breath as if trying to hold back her tears
"..."
"Sarawat, I know that I have lost you since that day..." So dramatic.
"..."
"The day you bought your first guitar, and you've forgotten me." Now, I pity his
family but...
Don't laugh... Tine, stop it. Do not not laugh!
Hahahahahahahahahaha!
After that Sarawat's mother talked with us for half an hour. The reason she is here is
because Sarawat's dad has some government business to do, so they flew from
Bangkok to Chiang Mai. His mom left some apples and KitKats to us.
Now, the dark room has changed to cool gray. This is an American style room that I
like. I want to ask for leftover paint to bring it back to my room so I can paint my
walls as well.
"Hey, I want to know something."
Sarawat sat on the floor while peeling apples and put it on a plate for me to eat.
"What?"
"Your mother said that you have never had a girlfriend. Is that true?"
"As she said."
"Really? Incredible."
Should I believe him? How can a rare item like him survive? Or is it because he has
an annoying attitude? But which person doesn't like a handsome and rich man like
him?
"So, what kind of person do you like?"
"Why?"
"To help you find a girlfriend."
"Not your fucking business." Damn, that hurt! But I'm getting used to it.
"Tell me!"
"...."
"Okay. Let's do it like this. Nod or shake your head."
This is just because of my curiosity but I will keep this as a secret, for sure. And it
seems he also agreed, so I started the first question.
"Do you like beautiful people?"
"..." He shook his head.
"A cute and funny person?"
"..." He shook his head again.
"Rich woman?"
"..." And again,
"Then do you like women?"
"..." And again,
" Huh? Do you like men?"
"..." And over again.
"You didn't like anything? Are you really a person? What do you like?"
" I like you."
Oh.... Look at his answer!!!! Holyshit!
"If you just want to tease me like that, there's no need to say those kinds of things."
But, I don't know what's the matter with me right now. It must be because this
apple is poisoned? Why does my heart beat so fast?

The weekend is over. Life of Tine TheChic is still the same. Just living a peaceful life
with my 'Male Leads', playing guitar in a music club, and attending or skipping
classes. Green is still the same, still disturbing my life like a leech. He also tells
everyone that I am pleased with what he bought for me.
What the hell?
The most important thing is my relationship with Prae, the girl from medical school.
We talked almost every night but just for a while. Not because she fell asleep or
afraid of wasting money on phone bills, but because of Sarawat! He called me to
interrupt us every night.
And instead of taking a girl to buy ice cream or watch movies to build the seeds of
love on Friday, my sweet dreams were destroyed by members of the music club. I
should help them with the set up for the Music Festival, 'Alter Ma Jeeb', this
Sunday. Prae is also here, but not for long because she needs to do some activities at
the Medicine building. So, I can only sit in a moody position with... Green.
"Tine, what if we make a show..." His loud voice was really disturbing.
"What's your fucking show? No!" While saying that, I tried to let go of his strong
grip.

"Show them our love. People will realize what the great power of love is."
"Please don't make jokes like that today. I'm not in the mood."
"When will you change your mind?"
"So, when will you stop being so stubborn?"
"That's difficult."
"Whatever."
"Come on. Don't get pissed off."
"..."
"What about Sarawat ? He's just your friend, right?"
See? Where is Sarawat when I need him like this moment? Damn! Sarawat, help me!
"Not your business."
"I saw Sarawat follows only you on Instagram. But...between you guys there's
nothing, right?"
"He is flirting with me."
"Don't lie to me. You've told others that you guys were just friends."
Referring to that hot guy who caused a scene on Instagram, after he followed me,
my followers increased rapidly. It is also accompanied by many direct messages,
asking me why I was followed by Sarawat.

The only one answer that I copied and pasted is 'We're just friends'.
This answer must have reached Green's ears, so he knew everything. I don't know
what to do next. I had a fake flirt, a fake date, or acted like I didn't give a fuck about
him. But none of these efforts couldn't make him get away from me.
"I called you guys here to set up the stuff, not to sit and talk. Green, take the drum.
And you, Tine, help others make the booths."
Heaven sent Disathat, the sucking dog, to separate me from Green. We immediately
followed the order for fear of being expelled from the club.

The Music Festival of our club is the biggest festival of the year, taking place in the
outdoor stadium. Our club has coordinated it with the Faculty of Music. It is called
'Alter Ma Jeeb Fair' and features alternative rock, like the 80s and 90s kind of music.
I went to the front stage which was being decorated by a group of first and second
year students. Straw blocks are used instead of chairs. So, my job is to place those
blocks on the ground.
"Help me choose a song." After a while, Sarawat came to me and poked me.
"Hey! Where did you go? I didn't see you earlier."
"I had football training. The University's football match is coming." Okay. I
probably forgot that I just went to the field yesterday for the cheerleading rehearsal
for the match.
"Oh. What did you say just now?"
"Help me choose a song."
"Song for what?"
"Song to be played on the stage."
"You have to ask the band members, not me."
This year, the festival will feature many bands. Every year level needs to form their
band to perform on the stage. Sarawat and his friends are the freshmen's
representatives.
"Come on. Name a song." He is bothering me. But then I am thinking about my
favorite songs for a while.
"A Scrubb's song ."
"Are you Scrubb's wife? You always recommend that."
"Well, what do you want?"
"Think of a song from the 90s. This is an alternative music festival, okay?"
"But the seniors said that it is not necessary to play 90s songs. Any song we choose
is okay, right?
"Then give your advice."
"Scrubb's songs."
"No. How about other bands?"
"Scrubb."
"Aside from that."
"Scrubb."
"Others."
"Then you go ask P'Aoy and P'Chod!"
"Who's P'Aoy and P'Chod? Your senior code?"
Oh, God... Ican't take this stupid jerk anymore. Haven't you ever watched Club
Friday The Series?
"Yes, my senior code. But they will say Scrubb's song for sure."
He poked me on my head and left. What did he do? I thought he probably just
came to argue with me. I am really confused about Sarawat.

Alter Ma Jeeb Music Festival

The lively music and romantic lights is making the atmosphere feel like the 80-90s. I
stood in the middle of the stream of students who were busy walking to various
food stalls. There are various kinds of food, desserts, and accessories.
I went with members of 'The Lead Man', but I also had to separate because I had to
go backstage to help set up the sound system. My friends also have a job, to get rid
of Green. After everything was set up, I immediately invited Prae to go buy food
together. We sat talking for an hour until the band consisting of freshmen students
will now perform on the stage.
Sarawat looks cool today.
He went on stage with other band members, among the screaming of people
gathering around.
"Wheeww! Sarawat!"
"Sarawat looks so handsome today!"
"Come here! Come here and I will take care of you! I'm rich! I have a lot of money!"
Various voices continued to scream without stopping. Me and Prae who were
standing right in front of the stage were pushed backwards, but that is not an
obstacle for me. My eyes can still clearly see the tall guitaris on the stage. Today, he
wore a white T-shirt screened with the words 'Alter Ma Jeeb'.
"Hello everyone! We are the Ctrl+S!" The smooth voice of the vocalist is from
Taem, from the Faculty of Architecture, causing the audience to go wild, screaming.
Many people may wonder what this strange group name means.
I don't know who thought about it. But as far as I know, Ctrl+S is a shortcut on the
computer keyboard to save. Just like this group that wants to remain on everyone's
hard disk forever. Ewww! I want to throw up.
"My name is Taem, a first-year student from the Faculty of Architecture."
SCREAM~
"Next to me is the bass player, Jan! The keyboard player is Non, and on my left is
Sarawat, the guitarist!"
"Whew! Sarawat! Awwww!"
"And the one playing the drums is a Boom."
The loud cheering goes on, until the intro of a song begins with Taem's voice who
continues to interact with the audience.
"This song is for those people who are brokenhearted because of love."
"We're here! We're single! Sarawaaaat!"
"And for those who are alone..."
"..."

"Sometimes we want to forget something,

But the old stories never disappear even... in the summer."

SCREAM~
Summer by Paradox is the song being performed. It's fun rhythm makes the
audience begin to sway to the song. I looked at Prae, hoping she would dance with
me today, but no...
"Tine."
"Umm?"
"I have to go home."
"Really? At this time? Why? Do you need a ride?"
"My mom will pick me up. Have fun! See you tomorrow!" Then just like that, she
left me alone in the crowd.

"Standing helplessly in the middle of the crowd,

I turn around to see you when you leave me.
Seeing these things is no longer the same,
Just like my summer without you"

Yes, she left me while that song is playing.

I felt sad for a moment but it only lasted for a few minutes because the second song
was sung and I passionately danced in self pity.
CtrlS played the songs, 'Summer' from Paradox, 'Smoke' from Desktop Error, and
'Korn' by the epic band, Moderndog. But before they played the last song, Taem
said a sentence that made everyone here grumble.
"Actually, we're going to play the song that Sarawat suggested,"
"..."
"But he didn't win the argument with the band, so, we're so sorry!"
"Too bad."
"It;s fine! Because the next song we're gonna play will remind you guys of the first
love. Before the sku is clear, before the warmth of the sunshine is..."
Moderndog's song ended with it's beautiful notes trailing off into the screaming of
the audience. Many girls are obsessed with taking photos and videos of Sarawat.
Anyway, the song was over and it was time for the next band to get on stage, so I
had to go help the others at the back of the stage.
"Hungry?" I asked all the band members who had just come off the stage, but most
of them shook their heads. Only Sarawat nodded strongly.
"Where is the food?"
"I still haven;t bought anything. Do you want to buy?"
"Umm."
"Then come on." I pulled his wrist but it seems like he doesn't want to come out
from the darkness.
"I saw what happened just a moment ago." He said. I rolled my eyes twice to
remember it. It turns out it's because of Prae.
"You know well that I'm trying to flirt with her, but you should go on pretending to
flirt with me. I'm afraid that Green will go mess with her."
"You are flirting with me, not with others."
"Don't overreact. You are flirting with me, but I am not, okay?"
"That's the same."
"Just pretend, don't take it so seriously."
Then I noticed Sarawat fell silent. I held his hand again as though I am about to ask
for his forgiveness. How did I get to this point? The point where I am going to ask
for this big bear's forgiveness?
"I want to eat skewers."
"Then buy some." He said it while sulking. But why are you sulking? Are you my
wife?
"Pay for me, please!"
"Where are your friends?"
"Fong is getting a tattoo. Peuk is taking photos of the food to share on his page.
And Ohm is over there." I pointed my finger to Ohm, the man who is now laughing
with the girls there. I don't know what they did to Green because he is not here. But
my curiosity disappeared when I saw him with P'Dim, the club president, holding
the drum together.
"Okay. Let's buy skewers."
On the way to the booth, our conversation continued...
"You didn't play Scrubb's song."
"Umm."
"But it's okay, Taem sang well earlier. He has a nice voice"
"Why?"
"Huh Didn't he sing well?"
"Why?"
"I think he's good."
"Why don't you stop admiring him? I am here. Praise me first."
"What? Are you a kid? Why do you always need a compliment, huh?" He eventually
gave me his poker face again.
"This one! This one!" I poked the shoulder of the person to stop at the skewers'
booth.
"How many orders?" The seller asked.
"Sarawat, how many orders do you want?"
"Two."
"So, can I have four?" I ordered, and then I saw the seller and her friends were
giggling. It seems like she put seven or so into the bag.
"Isn't that too much?" I immediately reminded them.
"It's okay. It's free for Tine and Sarawat ."
"Thank you."
"But please... Can we take a picture with Sarawat?" I turned to look at the bored-
looking person next to me, and nudged his shoulder.
"Sarawat."
"What?"
"She wants to take photos with you."
"I want to poop. I'm gonna go to the restroom." Whaaaat?
In the end, I had to apologize to the girls because that damn guy left me. Only to
find out that he did not go to the restroom, he is just sitting on a chair behind an
arch.
"Here are your skewers. You know, I paid the full price because of you! "
"That's right. You actually need to pay when you buy things." He said while giggling.
"Damn! You always make me lose my face. From the skewers, to the song, and so
on."
"..."
"Where's my Scrubb's song?"
"Bullshit."
I should have been used to being cursed. So, I just sat next to him while eating my
skewer in a delicious way. I saw a person in front of me picking up her phone as if
she was taking a selfie. But...
I know what she is doing.
"Hey, she's taking a photo of you."
I told Sarawat. His face immediately looked up from the bag of skewers to the girl
standing five meters away from us.
"Awwww!" That voice stunned me.
"Sarawat smiled! Sarawat smiled at me!" I think she is completely dead.
"Did you smile?"
"Yes. You said she wanted to take a photo."
"But when someone asked, you always refused. Right?"
"Because I want that photo."
"What? Are you crazy? I saw many people tag you on Instagram, why do you want
that photo?"
"Because you are in the photo with me."
"..."
"It is hard to find a picture of us with you not trying to do the handsome pose."
"..."
"But that's cute."
BAAAAM!
My heart is bursting.

I just returned from a sudden heart attack. Having friends like Sarawat is really
tiring. He kept on saying such sweet words, or let's just say flirting with me, even
when Green is not around.
We spent time walking around and looking for food until the music festival was
almost at the end. The last band is about to play on the stage, it is P'Dim's band aka
Disathat. He leads his 'Smoky Bite' band to perform on stage. Then Sarawat and I
try to get back into the crowd and listen to the last act together.
"Hello!." The lead vocal says hi to all people here, and they loudly scream back.
The introduction only takes a few minutes, then they start to play music. We danced
to the beat of Sqweez Animal's songs and moved our body slowly to Pruu's songs.
They played for only ten minutes, but that was the happiest moment ever.
"And this is gonna be the last song..."
After that I didn't listen to P'Dim anymore because the thick hand of the person
next to me patted my shoulder gently.
I turned to look at the person next to me for a moment. He raised his earphone
while I looked at him confusingly.
"You said you wanted to listen to a song from Scrubb."
"Yes, but you didn't play it earlier."
"My friends won't let me. They wanted the other song."
"I know."
"Now the event will be over soon."
"Umm."
"Let's listen to Scrubb's song, together." His hand put the right side earphone into
his ear, then I also put mine.
In front of us is the last band. They are playing a song that I can't hear clearly. There
are many people around us and they're singing alone with the singer. Only I and
Sarawat are waiting for the rhythm of the song in our earphones.
It's just us. Just us who can hear the song.
I can remember from the intro of the song, it's Everything from Scrubb.
"Everyone sing together! Wave your hands!" P'Dim said, so Sarawat is singing along
with the song, our song.

"I'll do everything, I'll try every way

It makes me know well what things will be like.
It doesn't matter if you have someone else, just look at me
Just that, I am happy inside already.
I don't care if you have someone else or how the reality is
I don't know, I just have you in my heart."
Then I subconsciously sang with him. We are singing together...

"I'll try every way to make you feel warm in your heart with me.
We just met, but just by looking into your eyes
It makes me know well what things will be like."

And that is how we ended the Alter Ma Jeeb Music Festival... listening to a song by
Scrubb, together.

Chapter 9
Alcohol

I think fate has bound Sarawat and I to be together. Even when we're in the music
club, we still chat intimately.
"Did you eat the cake?" I asked.
"I ate it... It's delicious." He answered with his usual deadpan face.
"I don't think that's delicious."
"Umm. I think that's not delicious." Huh? What?
"Do you think there is something strange between us?"
That's right... We're not the same as before. It's different from the first time we
talked to each other in this music room.
"Yeah, I think so."
"So, how do we deal with this kind of strange something between us?"
"No need to do anything. Staying like this is good right now."

Sarawat and I sat cross-legged in a truly tragic position, very hopeless, because we're
separated by Green. He sat between us and tried to squeeze us three together. I
don't know what this is, and I really want to disappear from here.
"Can you please let go of my arm? Or Do you want me to kick you to make you
understand?" I said while turning to encounter him.
"Tine! Do you dare to do that to your wife?"
"One..." As I started to count, Green looked horrified. But still, there was no
intention of him letting go of my arm. He even held Sarawat's arm at the same time.
So what now? Are you a parasite wrapped in a tree?
"Tine, are you really going to do that to me? I bought you cake!"
"Two..."
"Even though you said that the cake is not good, I know you like it. Right, Wat?"
"Three!"
SCREAM~
The shrill sound of one hundred million decibels made the people in the room
immediately turn their heads to look at me when I stood up and prepared to kick
him. This monkey started running around the room to find sympathy from people
to support him. Son of a bitch.
"Stop! This is a music room, not a playground. What are you doing?" When an
angry voice from the club president P'Dim spoke, all movements immediately
stopped. Me and Green are both ready to be kicked out of the club.
" P'Dim..."
"What are you doing, Green? Remember what I told you?"
"Behave and sit quietly..."
"So are you sitting still?"
Seeing that Green would open his mouth to answer, Disathat scolded him again. As
for me, I ran away in a confusing manner. Maybe, Green did horrible things from
his previous life. So P'Dim became his senior at the club as punishment.
"Return to your seats, everyone! To all sophomores here, if some freshmen are
annoying, I allow you to kick them out." He left after saying that, leaving a
frightening cold feeling even colder than Lord Voldemort.

Sarawat and I practiced in different groups. Beginners still have a lot to learn. Prae
couldn't come to the club today because she said that something was happening in
the medical school so I don't know who to interact with. There's only Green who is
ready to give himself fully to me.
"Try to play the intro of this song. This song is easy. It only has four chords." P'Air
rules everyone. As for me, after starting to get to know the guitar for a while and
having a good teacher like Sarawat, my skills finally improved.
"Tine..." While I'm concentrating on playing, Green interrupted me.
"What? Do you want to be scolded by P'Dim again?"
"What's the relationship between you and Sarawat?"
"Not your business."
"Do you guys really like each other?"
"Even if I say I like him, I know you won't believe me. So whether I like him or not,
I still don't like you. Okay?" It may make him sad but it's better to talk and deal with
him like this.
"That's fine. I can still accept if I will become your mistress."
Damn it! What was he thinking? From now on, I will not show mercy again.
"Green, please change your mind."
"No way."
"Then shut up and don't cause trouble. Can't you see? Other people are paying
attention to the guitar."
"Okay. But why is Sarawat staring at you?"
"..."
"Is that what you call paying attention?"
At that moment, I immediately looked at the person who was sitting with his friends
in the corner of the room. And just like Green said, Sarawat's eyes are really fixed at
me. Therefore, the cool Tine had to send back a special signal in response by raising
my middle finger.
But the person who received it only responded with a smile.
If you play with idiots, you will definitely become an idiot too.
"Tine, focus."
"Yes." In the end, I had to get rid of the crap out of my head and turn my attention
to playing the guitar.
In my opinion, university life is free, and there are lots of activities to do. As for the
classes, it focuses on just the basic subjects like English and Thai for the freshmen
students. So this semester, I've only got two classes. I feel so relaxed.
I am also a student who is quite active and I enjoyed a lot of activities. In fact, I
don't want to be a sophomore because they always complain and cry and pray about
everything.
The training lasts for one hour until the senior gives us time to rest for fifteen
minutes. After that short break, we continued to practice again. I usually spend two
hours a day in this music room. After that, I find something to eat. On weekends, I
go out with my gang.
"To all freshmen, I have something to announce." After the first five minutes of our
break, a senior opened the door and entered the room suddenly.
"What is wrong?" Someone said.
"It's been several weeks since you guys joined the club. So, I am afraid that you will
forget about your evaluation."
Disaster is coming. I hate this!
"Remember when you recorded the clip? You need to do that again. But this time,
you will be paired together. You have to cover a song then send it to P'Dim. We will
leave a comment, and if someone doesn't meet our standards, they have to practice
one more hour every day!"
"Come on! I'm still bad at it!"
"Arrrgh!" The words of the person standing in front of the room had just ended.
Every corner of the room is filled with complaints from first years. It is really tragic
for someone who doesn't have a background, like us. Where is justice?
Should I call Prae? Maybe we can be partners and play the birthday song.
"The one who gets the highest score will have a prize."
"We don't want it."
"So, do you want to be kicked instead?" After a while, the president, Disathat, is
being harsh again. Godammit! He never sympathized with his juniors. He is an evil
human being.
"P'Dim..."
"Why are you complaining? No crying here. Please send the video the day after
tomorrow." I really hate his nature. He then walked out while shaking his ass,
ignoring the beginners who are panicking now.
But there's only one guy who doesn't panic at all...
"Don't panic." He is so prudent and calm.
"We can do it!"
In addition, he is the motivator of the group. Do you know who that is?
"We won't give up! Nothing in this world is difficult! Nothing can beat us!"
...That's Green... Babbling nonstop...
"Guys, I suggest that you should choose a partner who has skills in playing the
guitar so you guys can help each other if there's something wrong. The freshmen
will have to practice with the juniors and seniors." P'Air gave advice for a long
reason. Everyone nodded in agreement.
"Tine, who's gonna be your partner?"
"None of your business, Green. Go find your partner."
"I will pair up with Sarawat."
Huh? I immediately widened my eyes.
"Why are you so shocked? Okay, I will pair up with Earn then." After saying that.
He quickly ran to find the owner of the name he just mentioned.
Earn was a new member who joined the club with Green. But because she has a
background with guitars, she was in another group. Moreover, all the guys here like
to flirt with her.
I think Earn is like a boyish girl, a rare item. Unfortunately, she is not my type
because I like girls with big boobs and a pretty face like a doll.
"P'Air, Prae is not here today. What should she do?" I asked my senior after
everyone scattered to find a partner.
"If anyone has no partner, that person will pair up with Prae."
"But there are still a lot of people in our group. She must have a partner now." I
want to pair up with her, that's why I am bugging P'Air.
"Noted. She will pair up with Jaeng." Eh?!
"Well, then, I will ask my friends over there."
"Okay."
I hopelessly walked to that group in the corner to find a partner.
"Sarawat, do you have a partner?" He then looked at me. He was just sitting cross-
legged while writing something that is not important. I can say that he is just
pretending to be busy so that nobody will approach him.
"At first, I was with Earn. But now I have no partner."
"Then, can you be my partner?"
"..."
"Sarawat, are you listening?"
"Umm. I'm just waiting for you to ask me to be your partner."
"Hey... I'm shy." I muttered in a very irritated tone. Godammit! Why do I feel shy all
of a sudden?
"Oh my God! I'm still staring at you. I'm still here. And I still like you, Tine." Green
suddenly interrupted, making the stiff-faced Sarawat scratch his head. I immediately
left. I do not want to deal much with people like Green. What if he abuses me all of
a sudden? Damn. My heart...

Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr~
At night, my phone rang while I was happily playing a game. Curiosity rose little by
little when one of my 'Male Leads', Fong, called. This is weird because usually, he
won't call at this time because he only talks to his girlfriend every night.
I didn't want to think that much so I picked up the phone and listened.
"What's up? Looks like..." Before I could finish my sentence, he immediately cut
me.
[Waaaaaah! Tine!]
"Fong, what's wrong? Why do you sound like crying?" I asked worriedly but he did
not say anything. All I can hear are sobs from the other line. I have to wait for him
to calm down before asking more questions. As a friend, I will support him and
won't care about the phone bill.
"Fong? What's wrong?"
[Tine, I'm brokenhearted.]
"Shit. Really?"
[Everything is over. Damn! I caught her with that buffalo.]
"Calm down, Fong. Maybe you just misunderstood."
[What did I misunderstood? I asked her and she told me that the buffalo is her new
boyfriend. Asshole!]
"Huh? She sucks! How could she leave a good guy like you?!" Now, I have to
console him.
[Tine, come with me.]
"Where?"
[I want to get drunk! I want to get drunk and forget life! Meet me at the Maomao
bar.]
"Did you tell Peuk and Ohm?"
[I'm with them now, come quickly!] Then he hung up.
O ho?! Faster than me? What's heartbreaking is that, how on earth did they
suddenly reserve a table at the bar? Honestly, I really don't want to see my friends
brokenhearted like this. Why? Because it is expensive to pay for the drinks!
I finally take my car keys and drag my body to greet my friends to that place. We're
still freshmen. I'm still 19 years old, so it is still illegal to go to the pub. Therefore,
we choose a small bar to sit back and drink alcohol to get rid of sadness. I tried to
look for my friends in the dark, until I finally saw Peuk waving his hand with his
bored face.
"Why did you order this? Is he better?" I asked while sitting.
"Better, my ass! You know what? Since we arrived, he's been drinking nonstop."
Peuk immediately described Fong's madness. Ohm is ready to tell me the entire
story and I want to know it as soon as possible.
"His girlfriend cheated on him. He can't accept it because he has given all his heart
to her. I already told him before that she is just a high school girl, that her love is
just puppy love. But he won't listen."
"Waaaah! I don't understand! Why did you do that to me? You broke my heart! It
hurts!"
"It's been a long time since we played this song, so we will play this for you guys
today! This is dedicated to all the heartbroken guys out there!"
"Woooh!" Fong shouted as soon as the singer on stage had just finished speaking.
I mean, come on! Do you really have to play a sad song right now? I am afraid my
friend will kill himself! Damn it!
"Let's sing together..."

"I'm exhausted. I can't stand, can't move on... (*1*)

I'm like the man that is going to die, can't breath.
I'm like someone being stabbed at the back
And then stabbed in my heart."

"Calm down, man!" Ohm raised his hand and patted Fong's shoulder gently when
he saw him crying while singing.
This damn singer... there are billions of songs to play, why this song?!

"How can I live my life?

Nothing, I have nothing left.
I want to die!"

The hellish hour begins after the song ends - the unlimited drinking. Fong is
drinking nonstop and he wants all of us to drink with him. If we won't drink with
him, he will cry again. Oh God! What the hell is this?
From one, to two, to three glasses. Now, we have to order another bottle. We are
not hard drinkers, but when the waitress came and took the order of the table next
to us, we ordered some more liquor. Why? Because they looked like high school
students. It is embarrassing to be defeated like that.
"Hey, I want to drink Saeng-Song."
"No. That's bad quality stuff. It's not good for your stomach." Already drunk but
still blabbering.
"Don't talk too much. Excuse me, can I have one Saeng-Song? Also, five cans of
sodas, and a bucket of ice, please?" Peuk finished ordering then quickly leaned on to
Ohm casually.
Half an hour later...
"I will be back. I need to pee." As soon as I stood up, I realized that it's hard to
control myself because of the Saeng-Song. I walked with stumbling footsteps as if I
was falling forward. I tried my best to go to the restroom despite the dizziness.
After I finished my personal business and went back to our table, I looked at the
stage confusingly.
I sat on the chair, and my blurry eyes were trying to see what's happening. They are
the same people who performed earlier but why is that there's a loud noise?
"Wow! Our hottie is here! Come and join us!" The singer shouted and the screams
became louder.
"Whooooaaa! Go ahead!"
"Hey!" A big round of applause happened again. Then a tall body of someone who
appeared from the dim light. I continued to lift my neck to look until the person
turned around in my direction. We then made eye contact for a moment.
I don't know if I really have good eyesight or the devil just sent him to me. I can
now clearly see the man who is in front of me, and that's Sarawat. He wears such
extremely extraordinary clothing... T-shirt and sandals...
"Hey, look at that guy! Who is he? He looks so cool!" Yep. My friends here are
drunk. So stupid.
"Don't pay attention to that! Let's just drink! Cheers!"
The sound of the glass clinking made us no longer pay attention to the person on
stage. I turned to Fong and comforted him by drinking. I don't know who the singer
is now. I only know that Sarawat is the guitarist. More importantly, the crowd is
yelling his name unstoppably.
Not too long after that, people at the table next to us paid their bills. And then new
customers came and shamelessly took the liberty of pushing their table towards us.
"Excuse me, can we sit here?" It's too late to ask for permission.
"Ehh. Sarawat!" I yelled his name. When I saw that these people are his friends, I
immediately understood. Fuck! They are all here.
"Hey, Troublemaker. Look at your face. Are you drunk?" This is his first greeting
after we separated at the club this afternoon.
"Why? I'm not drunk."
"But you friends are completely drunk." The tall body sat next to me with his
friends. There are a lot of tables here, why did you guys join us?
"Oyy." I glanced at Puek and Fong, and can only let out a deep sigh. Ohm is now in
between drunkenness and craziness because he started to smile on his own
"Why are you here?"
"My friend is heartbroken so I must accompany him."
"Wow! What a nice friend."
"Of course! I came here to look after them." I really want to cry when I imagine that
I have to carry them back. I think calling a rescue team would be a better idea.
"Don't drink too much and don't get drunk." Sarawat reminded me.
"Umm."
"So, these are my friends." He then turned to introduce his friends. I've met them
before but I don't know their names.
"Hello! I'm Man-Oh-Hum."
"Oh-Ho!"
"Sorry. I mean, Oh-Ho!"
Damn. Why do they like to embarass themselves? The rest of them also made a joke
along with him. I am so done with these people. All of Sarawat's friends introduce
themselves with their silly nicknames. I just found out today that the members of
the mighty White Lion are not different from three-year-old children.
Drinks are added according to the number of people who have just arrived. We sat
and drank slowly, but I only sipped a little, just enough to satisfy my thirst because I
didn't want to get drunk. I still have to bring the members of 'The Male Lead' back
home.
"Do you come here often?" I asked the person next to me after I had been quiet for
a while.
"Not really. Mostly, I come here to see my senior's band."
"I see a lot of girls staring at you. So damn hot."
"Are you jealous?"
"The hell?"
"Tine..."
"Hmm?"
"I have something to say." I looked at Sarawat's good-looking face for a while.
"What?"
"When will you get drunk? I want to touch you."
"Damn! What's wrong with you? Fuck off!"
"Ahem! What's going on here? I heard something disturbing. My friend here is really
naughty. Hahaha!" I hate his friends. I feel like punching their mouths one by one
but I can only imagine that.
"Sarawat, come here for a minute."
"Umm... I'll be right back." He turned to us while saying the second sentence. He
went to see his senior musician, leaving me here with the White Lion.
These guys are so good at holding their drink. They are drinking alcohol as if it is
water. I mean, it's okay if they're just drinking on their own but unfortunately, I am
here. And they want me to join them. Damn.
The bar is almost closed now and customers have gradually left the bar. Right at this
moment, Ohm woke up.
"Tine, are you okay?" Ohm asked me. I can't even open my eyes anymore.
"No."
I told myself not to drink too much but Sarawat's friends forced me to drink. I
didn't want to lose face, so I did what they told me to do. And yes, half of that
bottle is in my stomach.
"Weakshit."
"I surrender. I can't stand anymore."
"Stop drinking, okay? You have to bring Fong and Puek back." Let me ask you, can
you even take care of yourself now, Ohm?
This is the toughest night I've ever faced in my life. However, I tried to pull myself
together because I need to take care of my friends. Puek and Fong are sleeping like
dead people. Ohm and I are looking at each other stupidly. Then suddenly,
someone touched the back of my neck and bent down so that our faces would be
on an equal level.
"Tine."
"Hmmm?"
"Who told you to drink this much? Damn!"
"It's me," Man interrupted while grinning. He then continued to play with his
phone, leaving me to gaze at the man in front of me with a confused look.
"Who are you? Is this Sa-la-wad?" I asked.
"Umm. Drink some more. Finish your glass." His thick hand gave me a glass of
something.
"I don't want to. You want me to get drunk so you will harass me."
"Stupid. It's just plain water. Finish it quickly." I held the glass in my hand but I'm
still doubtful.
"Fine." I drank it and stayed still for a little while. A few moments later, my
forehead was hit by a cold towel. When I opened my eyes, I saw Sarawat wiping my
face gently.
"Are you feeling better?"
"Umm. Thank you. I need to bring my friends back."
"I'll take you home. My friends will help you carry them too. Where is your dorm?"
"I'll tell you later."
Chaos once again occurred when Sarawat's friends helped my three friends, who
were now lying on the floor. As for me, I am busy stealing the opened bottles of
liquor back to my room. I mean, we paid for this, right?
"What are you doing?" Sarawat's voice made me smile shyly. I have no choice but to
surrender and stand still.
"What?"
"Put it down."
"Oops! Sorry. What are these bottles in my hand?"
"Crazy."
"I like this."
"Put it down."
"Nice bottle design."
"Put it down."
"Okay." But why should I be afraid of him?
"Can you walk?"
"I'm fine. I'm strong." But I can't walk properly. I just let my fate decide. I walked
unsteadily to follow the tall man in front of me. When I was outside, I saw my
friends were all tucked in my car. When did they take my car keys?
"Sit here and show me the way to your dorm." I nodded and climbed to sit on the
passenger seat obediently. I am in a semi-conscious state so I can still lead him the
way. Sarawat's friends are in another car behind us. When we arrived, they helped
me carry these drunk bastards to my room roughly.
All of a sudden, Fong cried and threw tantrums. This made our job harder.
"I'm like....someone that...you stabbed in the back...Damn!"
"Oh shit! Sarawat! Help me!" One of his friends asked for help. The owner of the
name then ran to give him a hand. His friend carried Fong's head and Sarawat took
care of his feet.
While they're carrying him...
Thud~
Fong kicked me right in the head.
"Hey? Are you alright?" I shook my head. I shook my head not because it didn't
hurt, but because I feel dizzy...
"I'm good. You go first. The room key is with the car keys."
I let them go first while I'm sitting on the stairs to pull myself back together. Not so
long after that, Sarawat's friends are walking back. They are so ready to go back to
sleep.
"Tine, we're leaving."
"Umm."
"Wat, are you coming with us?" They asked the guy who's walking at the back.
"Later."
"What are you waiting for?"
"I'm waiting for this Troublemaker to return to his room."
"There's no need. I'm okay. I can do it by myself." I quickly spoke and stood up,
holding on to the railing while slowly walking back to my room. There is a ghost
following me all the way there.
"Go back."
"I didn't bring my car here. I left it at the bar."
"Huh? Then hurry up and chase your friends! They might not be far yet."
"Lazy. Can I stay here?"
"There is no space here. Do you want to sleep in the toilet?"
"Cold... So cold..." I haven't gotten an answer from Sarawat yet, but I have to walk
to my bed to cover my three best friends with my blanket.
Damn! You guys are sleeping on my bed. Tonight, I have to sleep on the floor,
right?
"I'm cold..." Ohm is shivering. He is already covered with blankets and still
complains about the same thing.
"Should we turn off the air-con?" The deep-voice man suggested.
"Okay."
That is a great solution. But I just realized that it only benefits my three friends who
are now in their sweet dreams. It is a terrible idea for me and Sarawat because we
are now sweating. Is it a karma for a chic person like me?
"Balcony? The wind blows pretty nice out there." He always suggests a very fucked
up idea but strangely, I did not refuse at all. So I just followed him from behind.
"Do I really have to sleep on the balcony tonight?" I said in a low voice before
sitting on the balcony to enjoy the cool breeze. Meanwhile, Sarawat is standing,
holding the banister like he's filming a romantic movie.
"I just want to get some fresh air then I'll go back inside."
"..."
"Actually, I just want to be alone with you."
"Fuck off!"
"Where is my guitar?"
"Beside the closet."
"Did you take good care of it?"
"Yes. I feed it three times a day. Sometimes, I give it some vitamins."
"Don't forget to take it for a bath next time." I am so done with his nuisance. I've
never won this game. Sarawat walked inside the room and came back with the guitar
with his name on it. He then sits down right next to me.
"What song should we send to P'Dim?"
"Why are you in the mood to ask about this now? I am still drunk from liquor and
Fong's kick."
"English song?"
"You're so annoying. Did you hear what I just said? Buffalo."
He said nothing but held his guitar to play a solo part of a song. This song sounds
so familiar to me...

"I have never expected that it will be today, the day we're here together. (*2*)
I have had this feeling since the first time we met.
The first time we talked, I knew that there's something meaningful.
There must be something between us, connecting our hearts."

This song is 'Click' from Scrubb. He used to say that I am the wife of this band. I
think he is now the mistress. I can't resist so I sing along with him.

"We are on the same page (easily).

Different from other people (so much)
Tell me what you think about me (inside your head)."

"Do you remember when I said I wanted to tell you something?" Sarawat stopped. I
am rolling my eyes, trying to figure out what he asked.
"When?"
"At the bar."
"The hell? The thing about touching me? You're absolutely a bastard."
"No. I am serious this time."
He played the guitar again. I dare not to look at the person next to me, even just a
glance. Why do I feel so weird like this? Is it because of the alcohol in my blood?

"I've never found someone who is not

too left, not too right, not so perfect.
Not too pessimistic, or too demanding.
But there is something extraordinary."

I must be so drunk, or maybe I am dreaming...

"I've never found someone who is

Not too fast, not too slow, not too few.
But you are better than others.
Good for my heart, and perfect together."

The song ended. But we are not looking at each other at all. I have no guts to look
at his face, and I don't know why. Moreover, why are my hands shaking like this?
"I don't like beautiful girls."
"I know that. You already told me. But I do."
"I also don't like pretty or smart girls."
"The opposite of me."
"I don't like common things. I think you know well that I'm not like the others."
"..."
"I guess I like something weird, something rare."

"..."
"And it is very strange because that person... is you."

________________________
1 - เพลงแทงข ้างหลังทะลุถงึ หัวใจ Taeng Kang Lang Taloo Teung Hua jai
(Stabbed in the Back All the Way to the Heart) - Aof Pongsak
2 - เข ้ากันดี Khao Kan Di (Click) - Scrubb

Chapter 10
Come Featuring Together

I moved myself with difficulty while moaning under my breath. This kind of
weather makes people not want to wake up, including me. So I pulled a pillow over
my face to escape the morning sunlight.
Last night, I had a very beautiful dream. I dreamed of listening to a Scrubb's song
and then talking about something with Sarawat. I don't even know when and how I
fell asleep. Then suddenly...
"Uhhh, um..." Someone's moan reached my eardrum, but I did not care where that
came from. The only thing I want to do right now is sleep. So I buried my head in
the pillow and continued to sleep as if my life depends on it.
" Ummm..."
"Fong, stop moaning. It's annoying." I said without moving my body.
"It hurts."
"..."
"Move, Troublemaker."
I paused for a moment. The word 'Troublemaker' kept ringing in my head. The only
person who used that word is... Sarawat! As soon as I thought of that popular man,
I immediately opened my eyes.
"Troublemaker." The low voice made me rise from my pillow. But right this time, I
realized that it's not a pillow... It is Sarawat's crotch...
WHAT THE FUCK!?
This is the most terrible morning ever! I am shivering and I felt like I am in a gay
sex movie scene on google. I swiftly moved myself to the corner of the room,
sweating like a pig. This is so damn scary!
Sarawat is just staring at me. One of his hands has his guard up, protecting his dick
like he just lost his virginity. Damn it! Aren't I who is supposed to do that?
"How did you sleep here?" I asked in a confused voice. But before accepting an
answer, my eyes saw three idiots standing in front of the bed. Fong, Puek, and
Ohm, crossing their arms while looking at me.
"Good morning, baby." The bright voices of my friends said greetings that made
me retreat to the wall even though I could not move any further.
"Good morning, my darling. Did you sleep well last night?"
"Nope."
"Why not, baby?"
"Because you disturb me all night!"
"Oh, I'm sorry." The mocking voices of the fake couple, Peuk and Ohm, sounded.
They are acting like a couple in front of me and Sarawat.
"Do you think that's funny?" I shouted at them. They froze and then turned to look
straight.
"Just kidding! Don't take it seriously."
"Why didn't you wake me up?"
"I saw you sleeping peacefully. Besides, you looked so happy curling up on
Sarawat's body. Am I right?"
"Stop making fun of me!"
"Who is making fun of you?"
"Bastards! And you... what are you doing? Say something!" I hope Sarawat will say
something to save our dignity. Even if these three people are my best friends, I
don't want them to remember this bullshit moment. Imagine, sleeping on someone
else's crotch?
"It hurts." He responded with a weak voice. His hand is still covering his willy.
"I'll take a shower. I can't stand your face."
I finally decided to put aside my shame by hiding in the bathroom. Less than five
minutes later, I heard the sound of my friends leaving. Hey! Why are you guys
leaving me? Why didn't you appreciate my kindness? Don't you know how hard it
was to carry you back from the bar?
In the bathroom, I took the opportunity to read the Buddhist scriptures. I prayed
that Sarawat left with my friends. But apparently, he did not. He is still here and
looking at me with his eyes full of lust after I stepped out of the bathroom.
"What's wrong?" I immediately crossed my arms to cover my chest to avoid his
gaze.
"So damn white."
"Why are you so annoying?" After saying that, I rushed to the closet. Honestly, I'm
a little afraid of him. Mom!
"I want to touch your boobs."
"You jerk!" Swearing at him is not enough so I threw my shirt to him with anger.
What a damn morning! I felt shy and annoyed. If I'd known it would end up like
this, I wouldn't have gone to the bar!
"I just want to."
"..." I don't know what to say. I have no words.
"You even allowed me to touch it last night."
"Huh? When?"
"When you are sleeping. I asked you but you did not reply. So I just touched it." I
don't know where he got the guts to say something as ugly as this.
"I hate you."
"..." He did not reply except showing me his usual deadpan face.
"What time is it? I have a class."
"It's ten."
"Okay. I'll skip morning class then. I'm lazy."
"We are indeed one in heart."
"Don't use those words, bastard. You're just lazy to say lazy. Anyway, how did I
enter the room last night?" I remembered being on the balcony, listening to music.
"I brought you back."
"I fell asleep?"
"Umm."
"So... what did we talk about last night? I'm sorry. I can't remember." We are like a
cat and dog. But at this time, I really can't remember.
"Nothing."
"Really?"
"I said I don't like beautiful girls, but you do." Hmmm... You said we talked about
nothing?!
"So..."
"I don't like pretty or smart girls. You do."
"Because you are stupid."
"So, I said, I like something weird."
"Yeah. It suits you. I mean, look at me. I always look cool and cute."
"What kind of cute?"
"..."
"Like me?"
"Damn it! If it's like you, then it is not cute. It is scary! Go take a shower now." I cut
to the chase then looked at Sarawat. He slowly got up from the bed and walked
excitedly. He then snatched the towel wrapped around my waist.
Oh, my God!
"Borrow."
"Bastard!" I then moved my naked body to the corner of the room and rushed to
open my closet.
Is that what you call cute? That is Satan himself! Damn! My heart...

Because we both skipped our morning class, Sarawat and I sat to eat in front of the
dormitory. We maintained calmness for an hour. Who would have thought that? A
verbal war is definitely gonna happen soon.
"What do you want to eat?" He asked me.
"You choose. Order something delicious." I gave him the responsibility because I
am too lazy to choose.
"How will I know which one is delicious?"
"Then I'll eat salad."
"Foot salad?"
"Real salad, bastard!"
"Which meal is good for many people?"
"Don't order too much. There are just two of us here." He then called the restaurant
staff passing through our table.
"Give me two bottles of water, please?" Thank you. You helped me so much.
I then saw the waiter bring food to the next table and it looked so delicious.
"I want to eat Tonkatsu."
"No."
"But I want it."
"Okay. Whatever." I told you, don't argue with cool people because you will never
win. Remember that.
"Just order what you want."
"I want to eat your food."
"Are you a dog? Like to eat other people's food, huh?"
He did not answer but merely shrugged his shoulder. Anyway, we have the
Tonkatsu now. We talked and ate and talked over and over.
"So, what else do you like to eat except Tonkatsu?" Sarawat asked while I'm eating.
"Why?"
"I just want to know."
"Why do you want to know?"
"Because I'm flirting with you. I must know everything about you."
"You don't have to know. Besides, you can't even get rid of Green for me."
"I am trying. You just need to cooperate."
"No."
"You were the one who asked me to be your fake boyfriend. When I agreed, you
didn't care or think about me. You are using me to get rid of others. Then how
about me? What will I get from this? Nothing."
This is the longest sentence I've ever heard from Sarawat. At first, I wanted to
ignore him. But this time, I had to raise my head to look him into his eyes.
"So what do you want?"
"Come and cheer for me when I play football."
"That's it? Then I'll go when I finish the cheerleading rehearsals."
"Cheer for me in every match."
"Is it necessary to go that far?"
"I need your encouragement."
"You already have a lot of fans. For sure, they will all cheer for you."
"I only want it from you."
"Okay."
"This Friday, we will compete against the Faculty of Law." Damn! He is against my
faculty. I also need to be a cheerleader for my faculty. Alright then...
"Can I just cheer you in my heart? I need to stand on the Law side. I can't go to
your side."
"It's fine. The important thing is that I know you are standing there."
"Standing on the sideline?"
"No. Standing In my heart."
STOP!!
I continued to eat my breakfast. Both of us are not saying anything. It's like a cold
war and it is driving me crazy. After we finished eating, we returned to our
respective dormitories. We have to meet again at the music room later because we
have to record our video and hand it to P'Dim on the next day. If we will be late,
there is no chance anymore. Therefore, we will be given a punishment.

Fong skipped all classes today. Ohm said that he was trying to clear things up with
his ex because he really doesn't want her to come back. If you have been hurt by a
person, once is more than enough.I couldn't agree more with this idea. After class, I
have no time to hang out with my gang. I went straight to the music room to wait
for Sarawat.
"Let's practice." I spoke after arguing with him for about thirty minutes on which
song to play. We have different opinions so the best way to solve the problem is...
Rock Paper Scissors.
Very clever.
"Why do we need to practice?"
"So it will run smoothly when we record it. No mistakes."
"..."
"Hello. I'm Tine the Chic, and this is...."
"Tine's husband."
"I'll slap you. Please be serious."
"I'm serious."
"Okay. One more time."
"Hello. I'm Tine the Chic, the person next to me is ..."
"Tine's wife."
"..." He is giving me a headache...
"No more practicing, Troublemaker. Let's do it."
I started recording the video so Sarawat can't say shit anymore.
Now, we are filming the video. The cool person like me is the moderator because a
buffalo person like him doesn't know anything.
"Hello guys. I'm Tine the chic! And next to me is a popular man that everyone
recognizes. This is.... "
"Sarawat." Damn! His face doesn't look friendly at all. I sighed a little to gain my
patience. Can you please be more energetic and enthusiastic?
"What will we do today, Sarawat ?" I said, then nudged him.
"Sing."
"Yes, that's right! We will sing today. And what else?" I hope he will say good things
so we don't have to retake the video. After finishing the sentence, the popular man
answered.
"Play the guitar."
"That is right! We're gonna cover a song for you guys. We will sing the song..."
"Chords are missing."
"Yes! The song is entitled 'Chords are Missing'. Hahaha!" What the fuck are you
saying!!!
"..."
"Sorry! That is a joke from Sarawat. Hahaha!" I only said that but deep inside, I
want to give him a big round of scolding. We just printed it a moment ago, where
the fuck is it? I must help him look for the musical chords and finally, we discover
that he was sitting on it. Motherfucker!.
"Okay! Let's sing together." I counted the beat to myself then the man beside me
started to play the guitar.
"Try before it would be too late, if this is the right one."
"Wait wait. This part is still an intro."
"Ahh. Not yet?"
"Yes."
Stupid! So we must retake the video! Damn!
We started to record again, saying the same thing until the singing part. I can say
that we are now in total disarray.

"Try it before it would be too late, if this is the right one. (*1*)
Don't keep it in your mind alone.
If you won't say it, no one will know.
Someone you're searching for so long, they might be gone.
Or you are the right one that I'm waiting for, but you disappeared."

I glanced at Sarawat for a moment, just a quick glimpse. His prominent nose and his
extraordinary face was so focused on playing the guitar. At this time, I knew how
good-looking this guy is. That is why all the girls in the university adore him. I then
send my most attractive smile to the camera, hoping the audience to be happy.

"Maybe this person will come

And fill up my days from today onwards.
Maybe this person... is you..."

But then suddenly, this tall man beside me stopped playing the guitar. I quickly
turned to him, knitting my eyebrows. You're going to ruin everything!!
Before I could open my mouth to curse him, he immediately continued singing
while staring at me.
"My world that was once empty is no longer the same. If you want to know."

The song ended, leaving me stunned for a few seconds because I'm still trying to
decipher the last line of the song. He stole my thunder at the last minute.
"Er... Guys! How was it? I hope you guys will like it. We both tried our best, right
Sarawat?"
"..." He did not answer. He is just staring at me with his irritating eyes.
"We practiced for a long time, right?"
"This was the first time. We haven't practiced anything." I'm dead. Hey, it's okay to
lie once in a while.
"He was joking. We practiced for a long time."
"It is a lie."
"Oh, Sarawat is joking again!"
"Don't believe him."
"If we did anything wrong, please forgive us. And don't forget Tine and Sarawat in
your hearts! That's all for today. Bye!"
I waved at the camera with a smiling face. Then I turned to look at Sarawat...
Damn it!
He is picking his nose.
This is really a memorable moment. It will now depend on him whether this video is
a success or a failure. At this point, I can say that it is a mess. But I must admit that
he is really cute and adorable... but still, there's no denying that I want to kick him
out now.
I guess as soon as P'Dim opens this video clip, he will throw his phone or laptop
away. I don't want to think of the moment when they will post this on Instagram...
It will be very embarrassing.
This is probably the weirdest video recording in the world.

And now, the moment of truth...

I sat while surfing the Instagram page of the music club. There were a lot of 15-
second videos posted, including ours. And as expected, it received 4,000 likes in just
a few minutes. It went extremely popular.
Do you know why? Because of Sarawat's wives.
However, someone cut short our daydreaming. No more dreams, no more hope,
everything seems dark when I look at the long message below the video.
It is from the commentator 'Disathat', the demon in our club.

AssociationofPopularMusic 'This Person': Scrubb cover

by @Tine_chic and @Sarawatlism

(Want to watch more? Go to the page 'Association of Popular Music')

The introduction is good and the chords are correct. But going to the middle part, it is getting a bit
weird. I don't know if it's because Sarawat is sucky or because the one next to him was so
disturbing. You got 8/10 for playing the guitar..
And Tine, you just sang and didn't play the guitar. The first part is okay, but you changed your
tone in the last part. I really wanted to cry when I heard it. Also, the introduction part is so long. I
give 0% in unity and 9/100 for this video.

I want to type back 'asshole' but I can just reply...

Tine_Chic I'll work on this.

I am crying.
Fortunately, there are people encouraging us. They are my fans and Sarawat's wives.

Mimk_mink Sarawat and Tine, you did your best! Keep up the good work!
happyhine_ Ahh! My husband! My heart is melting. #TeamSarawatWives
KeawGao99 I want them to come to my room and play guitar for me.
Green_kiki Can I invite Tine to sing in my room? I promise I will not touch you
anywhere without your consent.

I really want to kick Green going to Pluto. He is everywhere and is getting weirder
everyday. But fate wouldn't let me plan to murder him.
Then a new comment pops up. This is from the national husband of Thailand.

Sarawatlism Thunk you

Thunk? What's Thunk? What the hell!

What a pity! His fans are replying to him like 'cute' or 'wanna teach him to type'. But
I think cutting his large fingers seems easier, damn! I stopped paying attention to
this bullshit and went for my cheerleading rehearsal so there'll be something to do in
my life, not just being with Saraleo.

The bloody Friday came sooner than I expected. Today, Law students have to cheer
for our first football match against the White Lions of the Political Science faculty.
My 'Male Leads' are carrying snacks while heading to the grandstand. They are
having fun scoping out girls from the other faculties.
As for me, I am the man who can't be moved... Because I need to raise my hands
and hold them still. This is a cheerleading position they called 'Standing Zone'. We
are doing this while waiting for the players to enter the field. The cheerleader's life is
not as beautiful as you think. The very first time the seniors asked me to be a
cheerleader, I did not refuse because I thought I would be hotter if I was a
cheerleader. But now, I know how wrong my decision was.
I then turned to look at Sarawat. I realized, he isn't a cheerleader or anything and it
is really hard to see him in daily life... but why is he being admired by everyone? Life
is indeed unfair.
"Ahhhh!"
A lot of people came to watch the match today, filling both sides of the grandstand.
The Law's side is not filled with just Law students, but also many students from
other faculties. This is because the Political Science's side is mostly filled with
Sarawat's wives, leaving no space for the real White Lions supporters.
I can't hear anything from the field, but I saw them listening carefully to their
coaches. After that, they started warming up.
"Oh, my Sarawat!" The sophomore cheerleader said using her sweet voice.
I can't help but turn my attention to the owner's name. Sarawat is wearing a white
football shirt, screened with 'Salawad' and number 12 on the back of it. All of his
friends are in the Political Science team, ManOho, Boss, Big, Tee, and Theme.
The warm up ended followed by a whistle blow which indicates that the game is
about to start.
"Sarawat! Keep fighting!" The sound of cheering is starting on both sides.
I began to wave and dance from the rhythm of the songs and cheers of the
audience. We all know that I need to cheer until the Law team wins. But even so,
my eyes were only directed at one person.
Sarawat is a striker. His feet quickly brought the ball to Law's goal. Now, the
screams and cheers are so loud that it almost broke my eardrum. My heart stopped
beating when I saw what he's about to do. Then...
Thud!
He is rolling in the field.
"Boo!"
The unpleasant yelling was from Political Science as soon as Sarawat was blocked by
a senior from the Faculty of Law after he intended to hit the goal to score in the
first five minutes of the game.
I should be happy right now because Law school has the ball. But... Sarawat's
probably in pain now.
The match is getting exciting. Even the seniors and my co-cheerleaders stopped
dancing just to watch the game. I am sweating nonstop. No one is singing and
cheering anymore. Everyone is just waving their flags and banners with a message
printed like 'It is okay to lose to Sarawat'.
Prit~
The sound of the whistle signifies that the first half has ended. The players returned
to their respective areas to rest and drink water. The second half will be more
exciting because the score so far is 1-1.
"Sarawaaaaat!" The whole grandstand cheered for the ball guards. As I expected, he
is blocked and resisted again, and is rolling on the ground. That bastard... he is not
cool anymore!
"Law! Law! Law!" My gang is really going for it, cheering our faculty. People began
to cheer with them eventually. Of course, Political Science won't be left behind.
"White Lions! White Lions! White Lions!"
Now, the grandstand is really getting really aggressive!
The game ended with the score of 3-1. We are defeated by the White Lions, as
expected. They will advance to the next round, so it means that I need to cheer for
Sarawat for his next match. Damn!
After the players shook hands with the members of the other team, they headed
back to their own side, except...
Hey, hey! Sarawat. You are walking to the wrong side.
There! Your faculty's side is over there! I just thought of it to myself. But the man
with a cold face is still walking towards the cheerleaders of the Faculty of Law in a
nonchalant manner.
The girls and the gay seniors are screaming, thinking that he will come here to
service them. But this bastard went straight in front of my sweaty body.
"I'm thirsty." He said to me while I'm still stunned.
Are you crazy? Your wives are waiting for you on the other side! Go back!
"Can someone please bring water for Nong Sarawat?" A senior quickly asked for
water, accompanied with cold towels for him. He picked it and thanked them before
turning and walking back to their area. Not to mention, he is pulling my wrist,
dragging me with him.
"Who did your makeup?" He said in a monotonous voice but his breathing showed
that he was tired.
"If you think I'm handsome, just say so."
"Your face looks like you are going to play in a Chinese opera."
"You're hurting my self-esteem. The seniors said cheerleaders need to have make
up."
"Nonsense."
"Then go ahead and tell them."
"Lazy. It's too how right now."
"So what?"
"Take this." After saying that, he handed me the bottle of water. He then played a
big game by taking off his football shirt to reveal his tan skin, which made the
people in the area scream like crazy out of lust.
Even if you curl up here, everyone in here can see you!
His thick hands gave me his football shirt, then bent down to take a shirt out from
his bag and wore it. After that, he walked away without leaving a word.
"Hey! Where are you going?"
"Back to my room."
"What? How about your shirt?"
"Wash it."
"..." He is then gone with the wind. He left me here alone, standing and confused. I
looked at the sweaty shirt in my hand...

Am I his servant again?

I am a person who often stayed up late. If it's not midnight, I won't feel sleepy. This
night is no different because there is always a mysterious call from someone you
know. He always calls me before I go to sleep and I am kinda used to it.
We talked about nothing. Some nights we just listened to music together, some
nights we talked about food, and some nights, I heard nothing but snores. I don't
know but hearing his voice, just even for a single word, will make me sleep well.
And I just know that there is this kind of friend. I talked to him on the phone more
than I do with girls.
Rrrrrrrrrrrrrr~
See? Just thinking about him and then he immediately called as though I have
telepathy. But as soon as I picked up the phone, the sound I heard made me knit my
eyebrows.
"Where are you? Why is it so noisy?" I immediately asked him after hearing the
banging background noise. The noise I heard is like music in a bar. Let me guess, he
is with the White Lion celebrating their football win.
[Bar] See?! I should win the lottery!
"Then why are you calling me? Get drunk and then die, bastard!"
[I want to.]
"Why did you call? What do you want?"
[Nothing.]
"Nothing? You call for nothing? Then I'll hang up."
[I just want to hear your voice.]
"You heard it now."
[Umm. I am now satisfied.]
"..."
[Good night.]
"Umm."
[I'm not talking to you. It's for my friend. He is now leaving.]
"Damn!"
[Good night.]
"Why do you keep repeating that sentence if your friend is still there?"
[No. It's for you.]
He then hung up and left me...
Thinking about what was going on. His last sentence made me unable to sleep well.
Shit!
One way to treat insomnia is to pick up your phone and use social media. But since
I had nothing to do at this time, I replied to all the messages on Facebook, and
retweeted all tweets. I then opened my beloved application, Instagram, to look for
some pretty girls.
Prae hasn't contacted me lately. She said that she was busy with her activities so I
think it's hard to go on with our relationship.
I spent almost an hour looking at pictures on my feed. After that, something
amusing happened. I noticed that there are posts on the feed from someone...
Sarawat ...
The recent post is a 7-second video, but illustrated the person's appearance without
a doubt. Sarawat is sitting on a chair while his friends are crazily dancing. Then, Man
appeared on the screen, sending a kiss to the camera, with the caption from this
video...

Sarawatlism is not drunk, not drunkasdfghjkl;'

What the hell is not drunk?!
Three minutes later, something popped up on my screen again. It is a photo of me...
a photo I've posted on my Instagram before!

Sarawatlism Revenge time! I'll post every photo on this phone!

I guess he is extremely drunk now so he didn't know that his friends were teasing
him by stealing his phone. But you guys know nothing... That single post can bring a
big disaster to me!
#TeamSarawatWives are commenting on the post, nonstop!
Wait! Wait! Wait! Not just one picture!

Sarawatlism magic hour.

God damn it! That is my picture again! A picture of me playing the guitar while
waiting for my friends on the front bench of our classroom! At that time, I am
waiting for my friends to bring me bingsu. But... I've never posted that picture on
Instagram and I've never asked anyone to take that photo...
But why does Sarawat have it in his gallery?
Three minutes later...
Sarawatlism Sarawat, you are so lame.

This caption is below the photo taken at the Alter Ma Jeeb Music Festival. Sarawat
is smiling, and I am sitting beside him with a silly, shocked look on my face. I then
remembered the girl who took that photo and he said he will ask her for it.
But I thought he was just joking that time.
After ten minutes, I was surprised once again when I looked at Sarawat's instagram.
My initial thought is that he is now dead and his friends are posting photos from his
phone. But the thing is...
There are more than ten photos of me on his page!
God, help me...
My direct messages are also popping up nonstop. Now, I want to sleep so I have to
sit and clear up this mess.
Ding~
Damn! It's not over yet. They're still posting.

Sarawatlism Sarawat typed this. I am helping my friend now.

Boss-pol Tag him! Help! Help!

Thetheme11 I'm helping Sarawat. I want to fulfill his hope.
 And the majority of the comments are from Sarawat's Wives.

Bigger330 Say it. Don't say you are afraid of @Tine_chic

I was so confused when I was mentioned in that post because I don't know what
that means. I thought the White Lions were just drunk so they did post something
confusing. For me, the photo they posted has no meaning at all.

KitteTee command+spacebar
Boss-pol Tine command+spacebar quickly!

Sarawat's friends posted these comments. And then I realized, if we press command
and spacebar together on Macbook, it changes the language. So I quickly opened
my laptop and tried to decode his post.
A strange feeling rose up in my heart after I read it.
I don't know how to say this. But the decoded message is...

"I LUKE YOU"

 Damn! Stupid buffalo! What the fuck?

_______
1 - คนนี้ Khon Nee (This Person) - Scrubb

Chapter 11
A Loser Always Has to Cry

"Teepakorn! How was your Friday night?"

"Stop joking around, Fong." I answered gloomily after dragging my lazy body to the
classroom at eight in the morning with every pair of eyes fixed on me.
The girls looked at me as if they wanted to bury me alive. Don't let me see Sarawat
because what I will do to him will make everyone in here scream in fear. Crime will
be then the talk of the town.
"I'm being serious right now."
"Serious? With that voice? It doesn't sound serious for me."
"Really? Is it that bad?"
This is the first conversation I had in my misty Monday morning. It is not because
of the atmosphere that makes me feel so gloomy, but it is because Sarawat and the
White Lions gave me the spotlight to be the center of attention all over the campus,
despite the opening of the University's Sports Day. This week was supposedly a
week full of excitement, but it turned out to be a day full of questions.
"What is your relationship with Sarawat?"
What the hell?! My peaceful life was ruined by The White Lions who played jokes
on me without seeing the consequences. They are the real Troublemakers! I really
want to lock myself in my room because I don't want to meet others and answer
their questions.
What's wrong with Sarawat? Why does Sarawat have my photos in his phone? Why
did his friends tag me on that post? And most especially, what is 'I luke you'? I want
to have all my questions answered now. I am really annoyed.
"Sit down. Have you eaten?" Ohm tried to calm me down.
"Not yet."
"Want a sandwich?" He gave me a piece of bread in his hand with worried eyes.
"Thank you. Did you buy it for me on purpose?"
"No. It's a leftover." Damn it! Fate gave me friends like this.
"I am just thinking about that night where the White Lion caused you trouble. At
first, I thought there was a problem with my Instagram. It turned out... Sarawatlism
is the gallery of your amazing photos." Puek is still going on, adding insult to my
embarrassing moment.
"They were just teasing me."
"No. I don't think so. More like, they are seducing you. Hahaha!"
"They worked together so well." I think Green will probably believe this now.
"Are you okay now?"
"Umm...Not as bad as before."
That made me unable to sleep until morning. Every second, a new notification will
appear on my phone. To be honest, this is the first time something like this
happened in my life. Since that night, I haven't talked to Sarawat so I still don't
know what really happened. Is it all because his friends took my photos then
uploaded it, or Sarawat really saved my photos but his friends posted it on
Instagram?
Fortunately, people who are the cause of destruction came to defend themselves.
Man told everyone that everything they did was just for fun. So, I can safely bring
myself to the campus, even if they did not tell me what had happened that night.
"To be honest, I just want to know if there's something between you and Sarawat."
Puek is eating my sandwich while telling me this.
"What do you mean?"
"Who knows? He never used Instagram but he made an account just to follow
you."
"And the gallery on his phone is filled with your photos." Ohm added.
"Besides, that post seems like there's a secret behind it. Maybe, 'I luke you' means 'I
like you'?"
"Umm... I think so."
"Stop this nonsense." I hurriedly stopped their wild thoughts before they went
further. Damn! They were just cool talking and didn't give me a chance to say
anything.
"I'm just speculating."
"Also, did Sarawat really typed that for you? We don't know yet. And his friends,
especially Man-Oh-Hum, you think they were serious?"
"But this is the third day and Sarawat hasn't deleted it yet."
"I don't know! I will talk to him as soon as I meet him." Nobody spoke after that.
They all nodded in agreement.
A few moments later, Ohm gently poked my shoulder, then showed me his phone.
This online conversation is the only way to connect with him. You can really count
on Ohm when it comes to social media. I reached out my hand to receive his
mysterious goodwill then looked at the screen.
"I already asked ." He said while raising his eyebrows.

i.ohmm My friend's wondering why you don't delete his pics?

We have been waiting for so long, but there has been no movement from the
person intended. Comments that are coming are from his fans because they were
also curious. Until...
"He answered!" Fong shouted which shook the entire classroom, making a lot of
people turn their heads to look at us with uncomfortable eyes.
We asked him around eight in the morning but he answered at almost noon. I guess
that will describe his addiction to social media.

Sarawatlism @i.ohmm I dunno how to deletr

Thank you! That is the best answer I've ever seen!

The morning class goes well. I felt a little relieved that nobody else came to ask
questions, even though sometimes I was watched by some group of people.
"What time are they doing your makeup today?" One of my friends asked me after
we finished our meal.
"The seniors told me that the appointment is at three o'clock. Fortunately, our class
finished early today."
"Do you want to eat something? I'll buy it for you later."
"I can eat anything. You didn't take care of me so well so you have to pay it
yourself, deal?" I said it because these three bastards will run away everytime we
have an activity. They always left me alone because they will flirt with girls.
Today is the match between the Faculty of Engineering and the Faculty of
Architecture. These teams have been mortal enemies since then. As for me, today is
my bad day because the Committee of Student Association will come to select the
university wide cheerleaders. I am one of the chosen few to be sent as a
representative by my faculty.
You guys are probably wondering why there are many types of cheerleaders. The
university wide cheerleaders consist of different cheerleaders from different
faculties. It is about ten girls and boys. If you ask me if I want to become a part of
it, I will answer 'NO'.
It will be so tiring. Imagine, I have to go to class, attend the music club, and do the
cheerleading rehearsals. Sometimes, I just want to cry.
So after class, I have to go straight to do rehearsals for about an hour, then the
seniors will do my makeup. After the makeup, I think it seems like I am going to
show on the Chinese opera, just like Sarawat said.
The match is going to start at five. People began to arrive at the stands and prepared
to cheer for their respective faculties. This is going to be a very exciting match.
I stood with my fellow cheerleaders on one side of the stadium. Meanwhile, my
friends stood in the stands to wait and watch the football match which will begin
before the annual selection of the university wide cheerleading team.
"Whoa! You're here! I was looking for you." I turned to that voice, it was Man and
his friends, Big, Boss, Tee, and Theme. They are all walking towards me.
"Why are you looking for me?"
"I just want to see cheerleaders from the Faculty of Law."
"Why? Nobody from White Lion is as handsome as me?" After saying that, I raised
my eyebrows at him. I also didn't see Sarawat today, but it is a good thing. I'm afraid
he will be the center of attention, as always.
"Don't be so proud of yourself. Are you disappointed that we came without the
person you are looking for?"
"No."
"Do you want to know where he is now?"
"Why should I know?"
"Sarawat can't come with us. He was dragged by his seniors at the music club to
prepare for an event."
"Who wants to know?" Huh!? What is the event? I'm a member of that music club
but I don't know anything about that event. Well, I've been busy training with the
cheerleading team lately so I have no time to go to the club.
"Tine, can I ask you for a favor?" I frowned after Man said that with his mysterious
eyes. Not only that, his friends all looked like nuisance, all looking at me now.
"What?"
"Can I take a selfie with you?"
"Sure. I know I am handsome today so you want to take a selfie with me." So he
tried to find me just to ask for a selfie...
I just stood still and watched them move slowly. He held his phone above our heads
and let out a big smile. Whoever said that the White Lions are cool and hot, well, I
could say that it is a lie.
"Look at the camera! Smile!" He said.
"Okay, okay." Then I smiled.
Click~
He took many shots, then his other friends also asked me for a selfie. Are they
possessed by ghosts? There are many beautiful girls around here but they're asking
me for a selfie.
After that, I was called by a senior from the cheerleading team to do the exercises
again. Sarawat's friends began to leave afterwards. Luckily, I have time to rest before
the game starts so I used my free time to check my social media.
I am now thinking about which photo should I post on Instagram and Facebook
but before I could decide, posts from the people I followed are popping up.
And these are the photos taken earlier! Goddamit!

Man_maman I'm here at the Uni's Cheerleading selection with the representative
from Law.

Not so long after that, there are many comments from the White Lions.

Thetheme11 Cute and adorable cheerleader.

KittiTee Do I need to tag someone? I feel sorry for him.
Bigger330 Let's cheer @Sarawatlism
Boss-pol @Sarawatlism It's okay if you can't come. Don't cry.
Man_maman @Sarawatlism Today, he is cuter than usual. Ouch... don't ditch your
practice.

Wow! Very thorough and very detailed. It's not because they tagged Sarawat in the
comments, but because they also tagged me in all five photos. Same angle, same
place, just different people. But all photos have me in it.
Oh, no wonder why everyone wants to take a selfie. In the end, they only want to
tease their busy friend. But I am curious as to why they have to tease Sarawat? I
surfed back and forth on my timeline, but it only showed those photos. Should I
give it a like?
Ding~

Man_maman Wow! Tine liked it! Thank you @Tine_chic

KittiiTee @Sarawatlism Tine liked it! Tine liked it! Wow!

I was about to type 'bullshit', but...

"Tine, your turn."
"Yes!" I was interrupted by the seniors. I quickly put my phone in my pocket then
gathered with the cheerleading team before the selection process began.
The songs we used to dance are the University's March, Faculty's March, and other
significant songs. It is now getting dark and the sunlight was replaced by the
spotlight. The cheers from the sidelines are so loud. I don't know if it is because of
the cheerleaders or the football players.
I tried my best to do my job. If I didn't get chosen, that would be very good. But if
they chose me, it would be bad luck. After the last song ended, everyone came back
to their own sidelines. Then I saw a familiar face who was being surrounded by the
seniors.
"Sarawat." I called his name unconsciously then the owner's name turned to look.
"Help me." He said with his deadpan face but I know he's cussing at the seniors in
his head.
"Everyone, excuse me. I need to be with my friend for a minute." After finishing my
sentence, I quickly pulled his wrist and we walked away from the stadium, far from
them. He then spoke to break the silence.
"Have you eaten yet?" I shook my head.
"And you?"
"Not yet."
"Do you want to eat? But I have to come back for the result later."
Actually,I feel hungry now. Snacks bought by Peuk are gone and I don't know
where it went .
"Wash your face first. You look terrible." His words stunned me for a moment.
"Why? Is my face oily?"
"No. I just don't like it. I already told you that I don't want you to wear makeup."
"I'm forced by my seniors ." He talks like my mom. I did not argue with him. I just
let him pull me into the toilet near the stadium.
I am looking at myself in the mirror. There are sweats on my face but it doesn't look
as bad as I thought. Sarawat didn't let me look in the mirror for a long time. He then
took a rubber band and tied my hair. After that, he washed my face with water.
"What are you doing?"
"Washing your face to remove the makeup."
"Damn! This is waterproof. You can't remove it." I tried my best to stop him,
causing my clothes to get wet now.
"But I can." He then took out a little blue bottle out of his bag. Come on! How does
he know about Makeup Remover? He then scrubbed the cotton pad on my face so
hard, as if my face is made from asphalt. Doesn't he know that it hurts?
"Ouch! It hurts, damn it! Be gentle. You are about to remove my eyebrows."
"I don't know how to do this."
"What? You don't know? Then how the hell did you buy that makeup remover?"
"I asked the staff at 7/11 and she gave me this."
"Is my face really disturbing you so much when I have makeup on?"
"Umm. You look annoying."
"One day, you will be forced to wear makeup as well. It will make you uglier."
"They can't do such bullshit to me."
We were just arguing so I walked out of the restroom, leaving him inside. I am
annoyed. But Sarawat is like a ghost, he appeared beside me right away.
We had dinner at the food stall near the university. Sarawat and I immediately went
back to the field for the result. As I expected, this year is my bad year. Ever since I
met Sarawat and Green, everything is fucking bad...
I got accepted... as the university wide cheerleader... Damn!
I walked back to Sarawat at the sideline after I knew the result. I am sure he also
knew it because it was announced by the emcee at the stage. As for the match,
Agriculture was defeated by Engineering.
This means that Sarawat will continue to bother me in the future. He will scold me
again and again, and will keep on complaining about the makeup.
"Hey..." I called him, showing him my sad and disappointed face.
"Why are you frowning?" Instead of comforting me, he just rolled his eyes.
"I don't want to join anymore."
"But you don't have a choice."
"I am tired."
"You get to wear makeup again. That's good." Are you being sarcastic? But I don't
understand myself. Why do I need to care about that so much? If he doesn't like it,
so what? Damn! I'm confused.
"So, can I have the makeup remover?"
"No."
"You are so mean."
"I will come to all of your shows and erase the makeup for you. Don't be sad.
It bothers me."
Then this bastard Sarawat rubbed my hair, then left me standing and confused, like
he always does. I am really sad today because I was selected as one of the
cheerleaders, but I can tell that I felt good when I heard that he will come to me in
all of my events...
Which is fair enough. Because I will be cheering for him in all his matches.

The music club is now really silent and lonely. Today, my class finished early, so I
am here to practice guitar and wait for others. But before I could enter the room, I
suddenly stopped because I saw Green and Sarawat talking inside the music room.
That's good! Because the possibility of Green and me to be together is zero percent,
maybe, encouraging Green and Sarawat to be together will be better! But I only dare
to think of that only to myself. I have not entered the room yet because I don't want
to disturb them. So I can only listen to their conversation from the outside.
But why do I feel like a jerk right now?
"There's no one here."
"Umm..."
"And also Tine." See? My name is in their conversation.
"Umm."
"How close are you guys? Are you really close?"
"Very close." Good job! Sarawat's answer makes me feel so pleased.
"So, is Tine's type like me or not?"
"No."
"Then what does Tine like?"
"Big boobs."
"What's his favorite food?"
"I won't tell you."
"What's his favorite band?"
"Linkin park."
Give him an Oscar now! Good job, Sarawat! When did I ever say I liked Linkin
Park? But it is good because his answers are helping me to get rid of Green. I am so
touched. I have to pay his goodwill by watching and cheering for him on his next
match wholeheartedly.
"Eh? Why is Nong Tine standing here?" When I was eavesdropping, P'Air
immediately greeted me, making Green and Sarawat turn to look at me.
"I'm going in now. Oh! Hey! Are you guys here already?" I pretended not to know
and sat immediately to the seat next to Sarawat.
After that, nobody said anything. Green just came straight to me, constantly rubbing
his flat chest into my arm. Holy mother...
The members arrived gradually. P'Dim then ordered us to record a personal video
once again. But this time, the deadline is not early so nobody complained. Prae is
still not here and rarely comes to the club. My heart is really weak now. I am not
thinking of skipping music practice just to see her, or flirt with someone new.
After practicing, Sarawat and I continued to practice playing guitar as usual. But
today is somewhat different because he is concentrating and is playing the same
song over and over, instead of arguing with me..
"Troublemaker."
"What?"
"There's a live show happening in the next two weeks. Scrubb will be the main
artist."
Whoa! This is the best thing I've ever heard in two months! I opened my eyes after
Sarawat said that. I quickly moved closer to him and asked him questions eagerly.
"Really? When?"
Scrubb is like heaven to me. I haven't watched their concert for a long time. The last
was last year, and the picture is still fresh in my mind.
"Saturday, the 28th. Do you want to go?"
"No need to ask such a stupid question. Of course I will come! Where can I buy the
tickets?"
"At the student committee office."
"Wow! Let's buy tickets now! Go buy for yourself and your friends and I will buy
tickets for my friends, too." Sarawat just nodded, but his eyes didn't look as excited
as they should be. I suspect something.
"Aren't you excited?"
"I have to play for the opening act with the Ssss band. They asked me to play in
replacement of P'Zo because he is still sick."
"Really? So you can meet P'Muey and P'Ball backstage?"
"..."
"It's okay. Besides, it's just the opening performance. After that, you can come and
dance with us. It's not that difficult."
"Dance? You can only dance like an earthworm."
"Fuck off."
"I have to practice with my seniors. Maybe, I don't have time to come here."
"Hey! Don't think too much." I patted his shoulder but I was really happy inside.
This is an opportunity for me to flirt with Prae. When I was with Sarawat, I could
hardly go anywhere. Also, I have this feeling of fear and I don't know why... I can't
explain it.
"Don't try to cheat on me." Oh, my God! He seemed to be able to read my mind.
"What? We aren't even a couple."
"..." He looked at me with his angry eyes. I don't know what to do. How should I
answer him?
"Umm... Okay! I won't cheat on you,"
"Your face looks like you're lying."
"Seriously? Then what do I have to do so you will believe me?"
"Want me to tell you?"
"Umm."
"Take off your clothes and let me touch your boobs."
"You want me to kick you?" You perverted son of a bitch!
"Lala... Lala...Yoohoo."

My most wonderful time is when Sarawat is practicing with his seniors. I stopped
practicing the guitar for almost a week just to hang out with Prae, the cute girl from
the Faculty of Medicine. We even went to have ice cream and watched a movie
together last weekend.
Even if Prae isn't coming to the music room, I always go to see her at her building.
Like this noon, we planned to have lunch together at the cafeteria of their faculty.
This is a perfect place to eat because it is not crowded.
Also, I need to avoid someone. Someone who likes to eat at the central cafeteria or
at the cafeteria in the Faculty of Music.
I sat at a long table and played on my phone to kill time.
Prae, where are you know...?
"Tine..." She's really my soulmate. I just called her in my mind and she suddenly
came.
"Hmm... Shit!" I accidentally cursed when I saw the one standing in front of me.
This is not the cute girl I am waiting for. This is the large buffalo!
"What is wrong with you?" Low voice of Sarawat was heard, followed by his friends.
"You...you're having lunch here?"
"No. Just passing by."
"Good. We are planning to eat at a Political Science canteen. Wanna come?" Boss
added.
"You guys can go first."
The White Lions nod then walked away, leaving Sarawat standing and staring at me
without blinking. His eyes... that mood... It looks like he is going to kill me.
Why do I feel like I am cheating even though we are not together?
"You're not hungry?" I broke the silence. I have to make him leave this place now
before Prae comes. Since his friends are going to eat, I need to suggest that he
should go with them.
"No." But his answer is not what I expected.
"You should be hungry."
"What?"
"It's noon time. You should eat now."
"Then I will eat here."
"Don't... Umm... The food here is really bad! I think you should go to the Political
Science canteen."
"It's okay. No need to worry."
"But it's noon."
"Tine, what's happening?"
"No. Nothing at all. Really."
"Tine... Have you been waiting long?" Now, I need an ambulance to pick me up.
Why? Why did you come so quickly, Prae?
This time, my fake boyfriend and my future girlfriend met in person. I can feel the
electricity flowing from his body to his eyes, waiting to erupt anytime. I guess I'm
gonna die now.

"Oh. You want me to go because of this? Turns out you are dating someone, huh?"
"Sarawat..."
"Okay. I'm suddenly hungry. I'll catch up with my friends."
After saying that, he walked away. Shit! Why do I need to feel so guilty like this?
Why do I care about him so much? And why do I feel so sad when he left me? We
aren't a couple.
If the wife is angry, she will destroy the house. Am I right? Can someone answer
me?

At midnight, I tried to call Sarawat with a certain feeling. Maybe it's anxiousness.
But a handsome guy like me should have a thick face and should never let my faint
heart win...
[Hi.] His voice sounded very bored.
"Salawad?"
[No.]
"Damn it!"
[Don't ask something you already know. What do you want?]
Oh! It looks like my fake boyfriend is sulking.
"I already washed your football shirt... using my hands." This is such a good start for
our conversation. We usually talk every night but he hasn't called me recently
because he has to practice with the band. I also don't want to disturb him.
[So?]
"Nothing. I just want to tell you."
[Do you want me to pick it up?]
"Hey! That's not what I meant."
[I'm going to your room.]
"W...wait, hey!"
Shit! He didn't give me a chance to say anything. But I guess I have to get used to
that kind of reaction from him. But what should I do? I'm afraid he will punch me. I
am also afraid he will find out that I skipped training for a week.
He helped me get into the club, but I ruined everything.
KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!
A knock on the door sounded after I hung up about twenty minutes ago. It took me
a long time to gather my courage before I took the step to open the door. Sarawat is
standing at the door and is wearing a football shirt. He looks like someone who has
taken a bath already and is ready to sleep.
"Where is my shirt?" He asked as he walked into my room. He immediately lay
down on my bed.
"In the closet."
"Give it to me." Without arguing, I walked to the closet and took out his shirt. I
then quickly handed it over.
"Here."
"Um... Thank you."
"Your dorm is far from here. Did you come just to get that?"
"Not because of that."
"..."
"I came to see your face because I haven't seen you in a week. Fortunately, your face
is still the same as before... a face that looks like a liar."
"I hate you."
Sarawat sat and crossed his legs on the bed. He just looked at me without saying a
word, as if he is waiting for me to confess something. In fact, I did not do anything
wrong. I am not really dating him. It is my right to skip training and flirt with girls,
right?
Umm... I am sorry. Forgive me.
Noooo! Why should I care about you, Sarawat!?!
"Hey..." I took a deep breath. Okay, let's go! It already happened. He will know this
someday anyway.
"Say it."
"I'm serious about Prae. What do you think?"
"...." Sarawat did not say anything. I just wanted him to talk or suggest something,
but he didn't. He actually made a face as if he wanted to kill me.
"Sarawat."
"Are you really flirting with her? So you really cheated on me. Now what? I'm your
mistress?"
"Wait, wait."
"Should I feel uncomfortable?"
"Wait a minute."
"Do I have to cry like everyone else?"
"Sarawat, calm down." I patted his shoulder just like a scene in a series where a man
is persuading his lover.
"..." He looked at me with an expression as if he is ready to pounce at any time. I
have to calm my mind to fight this tiger.
"Are you listening to me?"
"No."
"Why aren't you listening to me? Come on."
"...." Is he angry or is he sulking?
"I used to have girlfriends in high school. Now, I feel so lonely. I just want someone
to gaze at the sky with me."
"Can't you gaze at it alone?"
"Damn! I mean listen to music together."
"Why? Are you deaf?"
"Then watch a movie together."
"How do you know she likes the same movie as you?"
"Are you trying to annoy me? Okay, to be honest, I want to do something with my
partner."
"Then do it with me."
"It's not the same. I think...having a girlfriend is the best way. Do you understand?"
"No."
"Sarawat!"
"You're so annoying. Let me kiss you."
My mind went completely blank after I heard those words. In the blink of an eye, he
reached out his hand to hold my face, pulling me in for a kiss. At that moment, my
peaceful world suddenly spun in all directions.
His lips are pressed against my lips. It's not so smooth unlike the scenes in Korean
dramas, especially when he didn't use his tongue at all. But I don't know... Why am I
stunned with what he's doing to me? I can't do anything except sit still.
Even when he pulled the kiss back and looked at me, my heart was still beating so
damn fast. You don't have the right to kiss me!
A sudden kiss! Damn it!
"I already reserved you."
"...!!"
"So don't flirt with anyone."
KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!
The sound of knocking on the door and the blinding sunlight forced me to slowly
lift myself out of the bed, reminding me of what happened last night.
I can't remember how I slept last night. All I know is that Sarawat is laying on the
bed with me all night then leaves early in the morning. Not only that, he forgot his
football shirt.
"Tine, are you dead?" That's the sound of people outside shouting.
"I'm still alive!" I said in an angry tone while walking to open the door for my three
friends. They always do things like this. Coming to my room and taking me to have
breakfast together.
"What?! Why haven't you taken a shower yet?" Peuk lay on the bed in full uniform.
As for Ohm, he ran to shoot the rabbits in the toilet as usual.
"I will take a bath now."
"Hey, what is this?" Shit! As Puek rolled on the bed, he found something.
It doesn't matter if the item he found was mine, but the problem is... it's Sarawat's
wallet!
God damn it! How can he leave his wallet?
"Did you buy a new wallet?" Ohm this time talking.
"Oh, that's my brother's. He left it here a long time ago." I immediately pulled the
wallet from Puek's hand. I don't want them to know that Sarawat slept here last
night. I'm afraid they will think things. My heart keeps beating fast. My poor heart...
I quickly put the wallet in my bag and immediately got inside the bathroom. But I
am an unlucky guy because someone interrupted me right away.
"Hey! Guys! Help me find my phone first." Right now, I really want to smash
Ohm's head. How can you lose it?
"I think it fell in the corner of the bed. I'll help you find it." Fong then looked
around the bed. They helped each other find the lost phone. Until Peuk found
something.
"Is this your phone, Tine? Can I borrow it to call Ohm's phone?" Damn!
It's not mine! It's Sarawat's phone! What the hell is happening here? How can he
forget these things? I haven't left the room yet but I am already sweating as hell.
"Y... Yes. Just use it."
"Oh! You are using a Dragon Ball case now? I thought you don't like anime?"
"Hahaha! I just watched it. I like it now." I would never use that case! Definitely not
my style. Fortunately, Sarawat brought his iPhone last night. If he brought the
Samsung Hero, then I'm dead.
"What's the password?"
"Umm... two, six, zero, eight, nine, five."
"What number is that?"
"You do not need to know."
"That's not your birthday nor your student ID number." Oh! Damn! I don't want to
say it because...
It's Sarawat's birthday.
I knew that when I went to repair his phone before. Luckily, after buying a new
phone, he still uses the old password so I guessed it so easily.
"There's nothing to know. It is just a number."
"Tine, did you erase our numbers? I can't find it here." Now, I'm stunned. There is
nothing about you guys on that device.
"Ahh! That's because I memorized it."
"Is that so?"
"Umm."
"Is this really your phone?"
"If that's not mine, then whose phone is that? Hahaha! What a strange question."
"Oh, yes, I believe you. This gallery is only filled with your photos."
"Right?" But wait! My photos? I really want to see it now. But a question came to
my mind, why are my photos in Sarawat's gallery?
Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr~
"Oh! Here's your phone." I sighed as soon as Ohm's phone rang which was stuck
on the side of the mattress.
"Now, give mine back."
"Wait! Let me borrow it for a while. I want to check my Instagram... Eh? Why is this
logged in to Sarawat's account?"
"Huh? Oh, he borrowed my phone yesterday."
"When did you meet him? I didn't know."
"At the Medicine building."
"Then, where are Facebook and Twitter? I want to log in my account for a while.
Why aren't those applications in here?"
"You have your own phone. Give me that!"
"Hey, you have Minecraft? That's cool."
"Of course."
"But I don't know how to play it. Can you teach me?"
"Erm..."
"How much is this application?"
"Well, uh, it's probably about 200 baht. I forgot."
"Is this Sarawat's?"
"Yes, that's... uh, I mean, no."
"Are you hiding something? I already knew when I saw the Dragon Ball phone case.
Stupid."
Damn it!
"Hurry up and say it."
"Say what? I don't know anything."
"So you're now keeping secrets with your friends? Tell us. What happened between
you and Sarawat?"
"Nothing. We're just friends."
"Are you sure?"
"Umm."
"Alright. Then what is this?"
They gave me Sarawat's phone. Puek, Ohm, and Fong are smiling, leaving me with
the phone that is showing a photo on Instagram.
If I remembered correctly, this is the day wherein the White Lions came to take a
selfie with me and posted those photos. It's just that, I wasn't able to read
everything because a senior called me at that time.
Now, I just realized why Sarawat suddenly appeared during the cheerleading
selection process even though he should have been practicing music with his
seniors.

Man_maman Wow! Tine liked it! Thank you @Tine_chic

KittiiTee @Sarawatlism Tine liked it! Tine liked it! Wow!
TheTheme11 @Sarawatlism You don't need to be here. I will take care of him.
Bigger330 @Sarawatlism No, I will take care of him.
Sarawatlism dnt you dire to tuoch him

He typed wrongly, as always. I laughed unconsciously when I read his attempts to

type it correctly...

Sarawatlism don't yuo dire touch hm. He is mien!

Sarawatlism damn! Don't you dare touch him. He is mine!

Chapter 12
You Revolve Around Me, I Revolve Around You

"I already reserved you."

"...!!"
"So don't flirt with anyone."
That is the only sentence that pops up in my head over and over. His face kept
appearing in my head as well. Everything about him makes me confused and dizzy.
I want to curse him, but I can't say anything.
I want to be angry. But for some reason, something inside of me won't trigger such
emotion.
Honestly, I am really surprised. Damn! He pressed his dry lips against my soft lips,
then made me unable to do anything. I don't know what to do next. I was just
blinking in daze for a long time, until Sarawat placed his hand on my shoulder.
"Tine, are you dead?" My heart...
I'm not really dead. Right now, I am just gathering all the energy in my body to
scold him as much as I can.
"What the fuck? Sarawat! You son of a bitch! Why did you kiss me? Am I a joke to
you? What are you doing to me? Damn! I'm so confused. What's wrong with me?
Shit!"

Right after that sentence, my heart started to lose control. I questioned myself and
cursed loudly. I think my emotions and my brain have a problem.
Sarawat then moved his hands which were previously on my shoulder, and moved
to hold my cheek. He then forced me to look at him, not allowing me to look
elsewhere.
"Calm down. You know, people say that confusion is a sign of being in love."
BOOM!
"Fuck you!" I hit him.
"Come on! You hit me like that because you really like me."
"I don't like you! No way!" I hit him again.
"If you keep hitting me like this, you will be tired soon enough."
Then I kept swinging my arm to hit him, making my bed sheet wrinkle. As Sarawat
said, hitting him will only make me tired. At this time, I am. So I could only stare at
him.

Now, I have so many questions in my mind and I don't even know where to start.
Why can't I flirt with Prae? Why can't the others mess with me? And most of all,
why did he kiss me? What are we? Are we just friends?
Close friends? I don't think so. Sarawat and I are far from that word. But I don't
know why...
"Are you tired?" His low voice broke the silence between us. We just sat and
remained silent for a long time.
"Umm."
"Troublemaker, you heard what I said, right? I already reserved you."
"No."
"Then I'll say it again. Don't flirt with anyone and don't let anyone flirt with you.
Just me, okay?"
"..."
"And when my friends get close to you, you need to avoid meeting them. They are
not nice. They are perverts and can't be trusted. They are all different from me."
Wait a minute! Why is he so confident about himself? Damn! Actually, you guys are
all the same. How can he say that he is different?
"You understand what I'm saying, right?"
"..." I just kept quiet and continued to look at his face.
"If you don't understand, let me kiss you one more time. It looks like you're still
confused."
"No! Damn it!"
BAM! BAM!
I crazily and madly hit him nonstop, so he will get rid of his dirty thoughts. Sarawat
then remained silent with his serious expression. We both tried to calm down and
tried to process what happened until I broke the silence.
"Go back to your dorm now."
"My body hurts. I can't go home." I narrowed my eyes to see his large body lying on
my bed. He is acting like a kid now, damn it. If his fans will see him now, I'm sure
they will stop liking him.
Who says that Sarawat is a shy, quiet, and cool guy? I can't see anything but a
naughty, bastard man. Shit!
"Stop pretending."
"You hit me so hard so you have to let me stay for the night."
"What? We aren't a couple and we don't live together. We aren't even close."
"But we already kissed."
"Damn it!"
The atmosphere was quiet again for a long time until I decided to say something
even though I have no idea about his answer. I didn't expect much and this was the
first time that I felt so empty that it is getting harder to breathe.
"I really want to ask you seriously. Why did you kiss me? And why do I feel like you
are not pleased when I ask you to help me get rid of Green, so I can flirt with Prae?"
"Umm. I don't like that."
"Then stop pretending to be my fake boyfriend. You don't need to care about
Green anymore. I will seriously pursue Prae so you don't need to care about
anything else."
"Didn't you understand anything?"
"You are the one who can't understand! I already made my decision."
"I already told you that I won't allow you to flirt with other people. You can only
flirt with me. Only me."
"Why? How can I do that if I don't feel anything towards you? Let me ask you...do
you really like me that much?"
"I don't even understand my own feelings. All I know is that I want to kiss you, to
cuddle, to hug you tight. Sometimes, I want to bite you until it leaves a mark. I want
to punish you until I'm satisfied."
"Are you a psychopath? What a bastard! That is not the feeling of liking someone.
You should ask yourself again."
"..."
"Maybe the reason why you kissed me and you're saying that you like me is because
of your friends. They told you to tease me, right? You know, you don't need to be
serious about that. Also, you mentioned that you are writing a love song. I think you
better find a girl that you really like. Using me won't help you at all."
I'm not against the relationships between two men. My view about this has been
opened since I went to an all-boys school. Today, no one will judge this type of love
because it is normal and many people have begun to accept it.
But it is strange that an introverted person like Sarawat would dare to do that kind
of thing with me. I guess there must be something behind this. If this is a novel,
maybe his friends challenged him to flirt with me then leave me afterwards.
Or maybe I'm thinking too far?
"Are you done?" He asked.
"Umm.."
"Then I'll sleep now."
"What the hell are you doing?"
"Stop bothering me. You talk too much."
Holy shit! He is not listening to me. Wow, this person is really something. I won't
ask again because I am sure he won't give me a clearer answer than this. And oh, I
talked too much because you kissed me! You made me confused, bastard!
I want to know everything but you only answered 'stop bothering me'? Seriously...?
With his shamelessness, he still refused to return to his dorm. So I just let him rest
on my bed while I am playing with my phone. In the end, I could not stand it
anymore so I poked his shoulder.
"When will you go back? I'm sleepy."
"I will sleep here." His answer really makes me want to beat him up. My heart...
"How can you have such a thick face?" I raised my hand to get ready to hit him
hard. But before I could hit him, he immediately looked at me with his scary eyes,
accompanied by a short sentence but filled with terror.
"Do you dare to hit me?" I immediately lowered my hand.
Er...no...I do not dare to... Damn it! I don't know why the hell I am afraid of him.
"How do you type correctly?" He suddenly asked me. How can you change the
topic so fast? Damn!
"What?" I turned to the person lying next to me. His eyes were only fixed on his
cellphone.
Sometimes, Sarawat is a person that is so difficult to understand. If the girls knew
his real character, would they be mad? Because if it was me, I would feel betrayed.
Making you fall in love with his silent side but turns out that he is an abnormal
person.
"I've never typed anything correctly. What should I do?" He asked me once again. I
adjusted the pillow on my back to the most comfortable position before responding
to his question.
"Cut your finger. As easy as that." I answer with a serious face.
"A very stupid answer."
"Check everything first before sending it. If something has been deleted, then type
new one. Now, try typing your full name." Is it too difficult for a jerk like him?
Moreover, what kind of finger is that? Is that a finger or a paw? It is covering the
entire screen. Damn!
I am watching Sarawat touching the screen, tapping on the characters one by one.
He looks like a sloth. I now understand why he is not using social media.
And typing just only his name took almost five minutes. Damn!
To be honest, I forgot that he was typing. Damn! I think taking a shower will be
faster than him typing his name. If I told him to type one full paragraph on his
phone, maybe I would die and reincarnate first before he finishes.
Anyway, Sarawat is always Sarawat. As soon as I read what he typed, I found out a
fact...

'Saraway Gyntithanin"

Wait a minute. Give me time to recover first. When I first read it, I thought it was
like the Esperanto language.
"Damn! This is all wrong. Listen, if you finished typing, you have to check it first.
See this one? This should be T, not Y, right? So press on the wrong word then
delete it so you can correct it. Is that difficult for you?" After saying that, I returned
his phone. He just nodded before tapping his phone screen again.
"I can't". I immediately turned to him. This time, I knew that he literally couldn't do
it.
Sarawat has huge fingers. When he was typing his name, he tapped on W instead of
T. And when he tried it again, he tapped on S. He continued to make the same
mistake. In short, correcting the words he typed is harder than typing a new one.
Extraordinary!
"Just tap again on the word that you want to correct. There will be a magnifying
glass that will pop up on the screen."
"I tried, but it didn't work."
"Okay! I have an idea. Try downloading an application that has a big keyboard. That
way, you will be more comfortable typing."
" Where do I download it?"
"On the App store. You idiot."
"Please download it for me." He gave me his cellphone.
Me? Again? Why is it always me? But I also did not mind and immediately took his
phone so I could download the application for him. At the very least, I don't need
to be bothered by his typos.
"What's your Apple ID and password?" I asked.
"What is that?"
"The password you made when you bought this phone."
"I forgot."
"Damn it! Then just keep typing like that." I leave this to fate and time. I have no
other solution.
I stopped paying attention to Sarawat and let him practice typing. I am lying on my
bed, closing my eyes, forcing myself to sleep. I don't care how loud the TV is or if
the light is still on.
I only know that it is almost one o'clock, and I need to sleep now. I can't get rid of
Sarawat to get out of my room so I just let him do what he wants. I am pretty sure
he won't do something weird like taking advantage of my body or touching my
boobs in the middle of the night.
Wait! Or maybe, he will. Right?
A few moments later, Sarawat bothered me again by poking my arm.
"Umm? What's wrong?"
"Look at this, I can't type properly." I reached out my hand to take his phone and
looked at the screen with the wrong words on it.

'Have a good dresm'

Have a good dream, right? He can't type in Thai and now he tried typing in English.
"That won't work tonight. I will have a nightmare for sure."
"That means you will dream about yourself."
"Quit bugging me. It is because I will dream of you."
"Good. Just dream of me tonight."
"Fuck!"
Sarawat and I went silent for a long time. Until Sarawat said something in his softest
voice, ever.
"I am so happy tonight."
"..."
And that sentence made my face hot as if it would explode. Even though that was
just an ordinary sentence, I can't understand why my heart is beating like crazy. I
won't have the same feeling as you, never!
Then I subconsciously smiled. Wait a minute... I'm smiling... Why am I smiling?!

"Tine, are you listening to me?"

"Wh... What?!" Peuk's yelling at me. He is trying to make me get hold of myself.
I don't know why I keep thinking about Sarawat. I did not even hear anything about
what my friends are saying.
"Damn! I am asking you, why did Sarawat come here?" Look at that. I can finally
stop thinking about him but they are still asking me about him. Damn! When can I
avoid him?
"Erm... He came to pick up his football shirt. He asked me to wash it."
"Why?"
"How do I know? Stop asking me."
"We are just asking you but it looks like you are hiding something."
"What? I'm not hiding anything. Nothing at all."
Well, there's nothing between me and Sarawat. Really! If you guys don't believe me,
look into my eyes. They are the sincerest eyes you will ever see.
"Why are your eyes like that? It looks really suspicious." Damn! I really want to kick
Ohm right now.
"Shut up!"
"Alright. If there's nothing between you, then it's good. I just saw Sarawat being
possessive on Instagram that's why I asked you. But it's nothing, right?" I nodded
excitedly.
"Right!"
"It's normal. Friends always do that. Right?"
"Right!"
"Anyone who thinks that there is something between you guys is wrong! Friends
can sleep together, right?"
"That's true!"
"I know friends can be jealous. They can cuddle on the bed when they are drunk,
and they can follow each other everywhere. They can even look into each other's
eyes without blinking. Those are real friends' actions. Right?"
"Exactly."
"And the most important thing is, you can blush until your ears turn red everytime
we mention the name of a friend. Right?"
"Yes. Yes."
"So..."
"What?"
"You still don't want to admit it? If you guys like each other, just say it. If you are
dating, say it. Don't wait until the two of you have sex before telling us. It is not
interesting anymore." His words froze my entire body. Seeing those three friends
turn around sassily makes me want to kick all of them.
They are all so annoying, but I can't do anything... Because everything they said is
true.
I immediately pulled out my phone to search something on Google.
'How to stop a blushing face?'

~
It is so damn boring. Today, I got teased to death by my three friends. My mind is
now filled with Sarawat, Sarawat, and Sarawat. Fortunately, I can breathe normally
later because I will be going to the music club. Therefore, I can set aside the story of
that tall man.
Today is just the same as usual. Sarawat won't be here because he has rehearsal with
his seniors. I also take time to record video clips to send it to the seniors.
After I leave the music room, I would go straight to the medicine building to find
Prae. But for some reason, my heart forced me to stop and go back. My heart and
mind seemed to be bewitched when Sarawat ordered me not to be with anyone even
with his friends. But it seems like it will be so difficult to do.
See? His friends are now approaching me.
Man acts like he is walking on a red carpet. Look at him... Such an actor!
"What a coincidence! I thought you went back to your dorm now."
"What do you want?" I answered quickly. I don't want to spend too long with them,
or else, I will get into trouble.
"Want to go watch a live performance tonight?"
"Whose performance?"
"The Ssss band. They will perform at the bar we go to regularly tonight. We will
watch Sarawat perform. Wanna come?"
"No."
"But your three friends already agreed."
"Huh? When?"
"Just a moment ago. Well, you need to go with us anyway. See you at nine! The
band will perform at nine thirty. Please be in time. XOXO." His face came closer to
mine, whistling before leaving. It looks like he is in a good mood. He invited me but
he agreed on his own. In short, why did you ask me if you will force me in the end?
I immediately sent a Line message to my Male Leads to confirm, and their answer
was exactly what Man said earlier. So after dinner, I took a quick shower, get
dressed, sprayed perfume, and was ready to go to the bar. Oh, I also brought mighty
Sarawat's wallet and phone so I could return it to him.
My three beloved friends and the White Lions are all here. There are several bottles
of beers already on the table. I greeted everyone, as usual. But no one talked about
Sarawat or teased me like they always do on Instagram
Wow! These guys are now acting very reserved tonight.
We started drinking together. My plan is just to drink a little because I get drunk so
easily. But somehow, the White Lions kept pushing me to keep drinking. If they see
that my glass is already empty, they will pour alcohol into my glass immediately.
"Where is Sarawat? It's almost nine thirty!" Fong asked suspiciously, but no one
answered. Apparently, the Ssss band hasn't arrived yet. Because when I checked the
area, I didn't see anybody.
Well, I don't want to pay attention to the stage. Drinking and talking are better. And
then...
"Hello. We are the band Ssss..."
"Wheeeeew!" The lights in front of the stage light up with the sound of the main
vocalist. I remembered that senior because I saw him during the Freshy Night.
"Tonight, we want to warm up the stage before the Scrubb's Live event this
Saturday. Don't miss it!"
"We won't miss it!"
"Woooooo! Sarawat!"
"My husband, your wife is here!"
Those were the loud screams of Sarawat's wives who came here to catch his
attention. Tonight, Sarawat is wearing a black shirt and torn jeans. Every time he
stood in the light of the stage, he always looked so damn handsome. But he is the
usual Sarawat... not talking, not smiling, just his usual deadpan face.
He is like a different person from the guy who was with me that night. It looks like
the demon in his body left him for a while. He looks like someone I know, but not
familiar with. I can't forget his cheekiness and his bullshits.
Sarawat is the kind of person that even when he is just breathing, every girl will get
crazy over him. Sometimes, I just think that... has he ever had a peaceful life?
"For our first song, we want everyone to dance with us!"
The drunk people here stood up and danced to the song 'Dancing' by Musketeers.
This song evoked the sensation of the White Lion and my friends. They are now
dancing crazily, holding beer glasses and swirling around the table. After that, they
went to the table next to us to talk to girls. They left me sitting alone, looking at
Sarawat with boredom.
Toots and girls are touching his body. For some reason, I don't know why I'm
feeling unpleasant all of a sudden.
I just spent my time sitting while sighing desperately again and again for a long time.
When the song ended, Sarawat lifted his head from the guitar and looked in my
direction. We looked into each other's eyes without smiling, without cursing,
without doing anything. We were just looking at each other with our deadpan faces.
After the first song has ended, the Ssss band played another song, and another, and
another. The next song changed the atmosphere into a relaxing one, making
everyone at the bar sing with them. As for me, I don't know what song they are
playing so I just drink with my friends again. One of the White Lions is here beside
me, still forcing me to drink with him continuously.
"Tine, drink a little more." He said while pouring alcohol into my glass.
"That's enough. I don't want to get drunk!" I am afraid it will be like the last time,
the night I couldn't control myself. That is one of the biggest disgrace in my life.
"Come on, just a little."
"Invite Ohm to drink with you. Hey, Ohm! Come here!"
"I don't want to. I want to look handsome today." Why aren't you helping me this
time?
"Tell me the truth, are you trying to get me drunk?"
"Eh? How did you know? Sarawat will give us three thousand baht if you are drunk.
Do you feel drunk now?" Hearing that makes me want to slap him ten times. Damn!
I think the one who is drunk is not me, but Sarawat's friend because he just revealed
their secret.
This motherfucker!
When I knew that Sarawat and his friends were trying to get me drunk, I
immediately stopped drinking. I just listened to the songs being performed, until the
last song is about to play. It is now ten thirty.
"This last song is the only song that we won't perform this Saturday. But because
Sarawat requested this song, we will play it for you tonight."
"Woohoo!" The screams are now louder when Sarawat's name is mentioned.
"This song is dedicated to someone...who can't sing like others."
"Hey, baby! It's me! I can only dance!" Someone shouted.
"If we make any mistakes on this song, please forgive us. We haven't really practiced
this."
Everyone here is still screaming, but it can't make me take my eyes off the man who
is playing the guitar on stage. Sarawat requested this song for someone who can't
sing... I can't sing... But it's probably just me who is thinking too much.
Also, I don't have the power to make someone play the songs I like on stage.

"Millions of stars are floating in the sky but how many of them are silent? (*1*)
I've never seen a single star that refused to orbit around.
My star, you are so far away, but why are the others not far apart?
When the stars spin and meet, the seasons change
When you and I meet, life also changes not the same as before,
Changing the path of the heart to be closer to each other"

The Scrubb's song "You Revolve Around Me, I Revolve Around You" made me
feel so happy again. I am having so much fun because I can finally jam with this
song! I sang and danced to the beat without feeling ashamed. Luckily, it's dark in
here so no one noticed me.
I wrapped my arm around Peuk's neck and asked him to sing along with me. There
are times when I tried to glance at Sarawat, but our eyes didn't make contact until
the chorus part of the song.
"Peuk, sing with me!"
"Aa..."
"It's the chorus now."

"You revolve around me, I revolve around you.

Both stars are still moving but in their own orbit.
You attracted me, I attracted you.
Both of our stars are shining throughout the sky."

"Oh my goodness! My Sarawaaaaat!"

"Sarawat killed me!"
"I'm dying!"
Sarawat killed everyone here. All the girls seemed to lose their minds and can't
control themselves, so they took out their phones to record videos of him because...
Sarawat is smiling.
I looked around me to know who he was smiling at. But my heart... it is now
shaking like it's gonna burst out. Our eyes meet again and we're staring at each other
for a while now.
"Damn, my friend! Look at what you did to him!" Man suddenly appeared out of
nowhere. He smiled at me, then pulled my face near to his and pressed his lips on
my forehead.
"..."
"Sorry boy! I just want to drive someone crazy."
Eww! He smelled like alcohol.
The last song has ended with a big round of applause from the people. Sarawat
immediately let go of his guitar and walked down the stage. But instead of going
straight to our table, his tall body was pulled by a lot of girls in the front. What I'm
seeing now is really crazy. Some girls deliberately held him and tried to hug him.
Some of them even gave him a glass of alcohol to drink. He seemed so happy and
enjoying it.
I know it has nothing to do with me, but why do I feel so upset right now?
I stopped paying attention to him and continued drinking beer. Now, I changed my
mind. I want to get drunk. After ten minutes, Sarawat is taken again by another
group of people. Damn! If I knew this would happen, I shouldn't have come here.
Until...
"Excuse me. Are you Tine?" Someone came to me. He is a tall guy with pale skin,
wearing black shirt, and his hair is cool. But I don't know him.
"Hmm? Sorry. Have we met?" I asked in doubt.
"You are a university cheerleader. Everyone knows you."
"Oh..." The stranger turned to take a chair at the next table, then sat next to me in
the middle of countless eyes staring as if they wanted to kill him. Not to mention,
the White Lions are here.
"Is there anything I can help you with?" I asked him again.
"Can I have your number?"
"Shiiiaaaa...." Our table was filled with loud exclamations. Man, Big, Boss, Tee, and
Theme reacted at the same time, making me shocked for a while. I thought the most
surprising thing happened in my life is when Green came to express his love... But
now, there is a man who is asking for my number in a bar!
"Uhm... We don't know each other yet."
"Is Line ID okay? I really want to know you more."
"Are you sure? My friend is cruel. I mean, another friend." Boss interrupted and
glanced to the side, looking at Sarawat on the other table. Everyone then began to
look at him, and his expression right now is completely unreadable.
"Oh... is Tine in a relationship?"
"No!" I immediately denied. I'm still in the stage of approaching Prae.
"Then please give me your Line ID."
"Erm... I rarely use Line."
"Then, can we take a picture together?"
"Umm... Sure."
Damn! Not only Sarawat was looking at me right now, but so are our friends. They
are all smirking, as if they know what's going to happen.
"Okay. Look at the camera."
CLICK~
"Thank you." After taking the picture, he returned to his table. I watched his wide
back and saw his group who were sitting at the corner of the bar. They are about
five or six people on that table, and they are all waving at me. I don't know what to
do so I just bent down and picked up a beer to drink. I am really nervous and
embarrassed at the same time.
How many more guys are trying to flirt with me? If I don't count Sarawat, this is the
second time. I hope this is going to be the last time as well. It is very scary.
"Finally, our guitarist came back!" Man exclaimed.
He then sat on the chair right next to me without any words. We are just drinking in
silence, and the atmosphere is a bit tense.
"You're in trouble, Tine!"
"What? Why?"
"Look at this."
As soon as Ohm started saying it, all my boys looked at his phone screen. He found
a photo on Instagram by the location of people who checked-in in this bar. It was
the photo taken earlier by the stranger.

Shakemill with uni's cheerleader

And lots of comments are popping up.

NinkNink Mil, do you have Tine's IG? Here you go @Tine_chic

1994Meo Whoa! How lucky!
Shakemil @1994Meo he's so cute.
Peat_lil Do you dare to flirt with him?
Wow! It's like watching a live broadcast on the phone. After that, everyone on the
table focused on their own phones. Nobody is drinking, nobody is talking, everyone
is busy typing.
Ding! Ding! Ding!

Bigger330 Tine, you are very photogenic!

i.ohmm My friend is so handsome
Boss-pol P 'Are you going to compete with my friend? That will be difficult ...
Man_maman it's not easy because there is a fierce dog here. hahahaha
KittiTee calm down boy, no need to panic

I think I'm in trouble.

Sarawatlism ...

Take a look! He only typed three dots, but I can feel a strange energy from him.
And it is not good, for sure. I slowly turned to look at him. He is just staring at his
phone screen without blinking. Shit! Why am I so scared?
"He just asked me to take a photo with him." I don't know why I need to give an
explanation, but I'm so worried right now.
"And you allowed him."
"Come one! It's just a picture! What about you? You let other people drag you to
table ten, table twelve, then table twenty seven! And oh, table thirteen! They hugged
you and gave you drinks, but I didn't say anything, right?!"
"You remembered the table numbers?"
"Erm... I just guessed."
"I refused all their drinks and I am definitely not happy when they were hugging me.
Do you understand?"
"Oh, really?"
"I won't let you come here again." Sarawat said while putting down his phone.
"I also won't let you come here again."
"Annoying."
"You're annoying too."
"I'm tired of you."
"I'm tired of you too."
"Do you know why I'm acting like this?"
"Then do you also know why I'm acting like this?"
"I'm jealous!"
"Yeah, me too!"
"Okay. Then everyone, let's go home."
"..."
"Guys, don't think too much. This is just an ordinary fight between lovers. They can
fix this smoothly."
The last sentence came from Man which made everyone at the table stand up and
disappear all of a sudden. They left me and Sarawat alone on the table while staring
at each other.
What did I just say now? Am I really...jealous? Oh, no! My heart...

_____________
1 - เธอหมุนรอบฉัน ฉันหมุนรอบเธอ Tur Mun Rop Chun, Chin Mun Rop Tur (You
Revolve Around Me, I Revolve Around You) - Scrubb
Chapter 13
Bill and Coo

"Sorry... Sorry for hurting you." (*1*)

"Argh! Change the song right now! You are making me deaf!"
That is the worst sound I've heard from my Male Leads and the White Lions. Half
of them are singing their hearts out, while the others are requesting to change the
song. Motherfuckers...

Instead of going home, we all went to a Karaoke bar because they don't want to go
back yet. They want to have more fun tonight.
But is this fun?
I think I will die first before I have more fun.
I really want to go home now. I accidentally said that I am jealous. I don't even have
the guts to stay here any longer. Oh, my God! If only I could find a bucket to put
on my head and cover my face, I will do it for the entire week. They are even teasing
me and only talking to me about him. I really need to escape right now.
Fortunately, at this time, they were all drunk. They are just singing together instead
of talking about Sarawat and me.
The reason why I said that, maybe, is because I'm drunk. But I am not drunk at all! I
swear!
"Tine, one more glass!"
There is someone who doesn't fight over the microphone like others do because he
is so dedicated to Sarawat's three thousand baht...Theme, the guy who always pours
beer into my glass.
"No! Stop it! I don't want to drink anymore." Even if I can still get hold of myself, it
doesn't mean I can drink more.
"Just another glass."
"That's enough. He can't take it anymore." Sarawat interrupted in his low voice then
walked to sit next to me.
"But the mission isn't finished yet."
"That's enough." I saw his thick hand pulling out money out of his expensive wallet,
then quickly gave it to his friend.
That really sucks! He planned on getting me drunk, and paid his sidekick in front of
me. They are so stupid!

Sarawat and I sat in a corner of the room. His long legs stretched onto the other
sofa to separate us from his friends. I just sat quietly and did not say a word, until
Man put down the microphone and sat next to Theme. He still can't get closer to
me because of Sarawat's legs.
"Tine! Cheers!." He sent me a glass of beer. I want to take it, but the guy sitting
beside me is blocking him.
"..." To be safe, I did not say anything.
"Come on! There's no fun if you're not drunk."
"He's already drunk." Sarawat replied instead.
"How did you know he's drunk? Come on! You have to let him drink. I want to hug
him."
"..." I didn't hear anything but I can read Sarawat's lips. It's easy to guess the words...
'Fuck you.'
Those words answered everything. But Man doesn't feel scared or angry at all. He is
even laughing like an idiot. What a mess!
"Are you jealous?" Man asked Sarawat again.
"..."
"Jealous but can't do anything. That is what you call a 'loser'."
"Fuck off."
"If Tine is my boyfriend, I will be exhausted everyday."
THUD!
"Ouch!" In the blink of any eye, Sarawat lifted his leg and kicked his bastard friend
off the sofa. Everyone looked so surprised and the whole room suddenly fell silent.
But then...
"Hahahahaha!" Just for a little while after that, they are all laughing like crazy. I also
can't stop laughing when I see Man crawling out on the floor. Everybody took out
their phones to record this moment. He deserved it!
"I hate you."
"What is wrong?" After hearing that, I immediately turned towards Sarawat. He is
just showing his deadpan face. I am confused.
"Why didn't you avoid Man when he kissed your forehead?"
"Huh? When did that happen?"
"Stop pretending. I saw it."
"Oh is that so? I thought you were busy flirting with the girls at the bar and letting
them touch you."
"I did not approach them, they dragged me. Don't try to change the topic. Two guys
for this night? I won't forget what you did."
"Well, that's because I didn't think that would happen either."
"Don't let that happen again. I'm jealous."
"Shut up."
"I'm jealous."
"Do you want me to kick you now?"
"I'm jealous. I should be the one doing those kinds of things to you."
"What are you guys talking about?" Peuk leaned over near Sarawat and I,
interrupting our conversation.
"None of your business!" then I replied coldly.
"Yes! That's right! I'm not you. Whatever I do is always wrong." Damn! You think
it's cute when you act like that? I want to hit you the same way as I want to hit
Sarawat.
I can't understand my feelings right now. I am trying to deny his words, but it seems
like my heart is betraying me.
I feel so weird.
Ten minutes later, I saw Man come back with bottles of beers in his hand. He is
acting as if nothing happened earlier, even if he got kicked by Sarawat in an
embarrassing way. This time, he even dared to look at Sarawat.
The singing and drinking continued. At first, we were drinking slowly and poured
beer into our glasses. But when everyone was drunk and crazy, we did not use
glasses anymore. We were drinking the liquors straight from its bottle. I am drunk,
so is Sarawat. My whole body smelled like alcohol. It is almost three in the morning
so we have to leave now.
I am being carried out of the karaoke bar by Sarawat's friends. I can't believe that I
am this drunk right now. Maybe because of the three thousand baht from Sarawat.
He is Satan himself, and his friends are all demons. Goddammit! I can't even walk
properly.
"Theme, let him go. I'll take care of him."
"That's fine. I want to help you."
"Shut up. Let go of him."
"You talk too much. Besides, I carried him out here first."
"Do you want to die?"
"Damn! Why are you so possessive? Here, take him!" One of the White Lions,
Theme, dropped me off his back and threw me roughly to Sarawat as if I'm a toy. I
want to say that I will walk by myself, but I can't do it. I am afraid I will fall and
would only make me feel embarrassed.
My three happy friends are not different from me now. They all looked so drunk
because they were being dragged like that. I guess in this situation, I am still lucky
because I am still aware of what's going on.
"What about Tine's friends?"
"Take them to my room." When we are drunk, we always go to one of our rooms.
This time, I volunteered at my place again.
"There's no need. You can bring them to my place. It's closer." Man gave a
suggestion.
"Okay!" And the other friends immediately agreed.
We separated in the parking lot. Sarawat and I went the other way. Tonight, he will
be my bodyguard.
I felt like someone was touching my body for a long time. I moaned softly then
gradually opened my eyes. I then saw Sarawat trying to find the key inside of my
pocket. But why do I feel like he is 'finding' it in the middle part of my pants? As far
as I know, my pockets are on the sides.
"Have you found it?" I asked him.
"Not yet."
"When will you find it?"
"Until I'm satisfied."
"Bastard!"
I cursed him then he finally found the key. After unlocking the door, he dragged me
inside before throwing me on the bed without any gentleness. Hey! I'm a human!
Please be careful with my sexy body.
I closed my eyes in the bright light, and started ignoring everything around me. I'm
really tired and I really need a deep sleep. However, there is something bothering
me. Sarawat is forcing me to turn around, and I felt his hands touching my pants.
"Hey, what are you doing?" After opening my eyes, I saw him trying to take off my
pants.
"I'm taking off your pants." He answered with a very annoying expression.
"There's no need to take it off. I want to sleep now."
"Don't you feel uncomfortable? Just take your pants off."
"No need... You're annoying."
I can only say that but I can't do anything because he is using his strength to take
my pants off. In a few seconds, he successfully removed it, leaving me with my
boxers to cover my lower body.
After that, Sarawat immediately took off my shirt. I can only shout at him because I
am really tired. Okay, I give up! I am too drunk. He then lay on his back on the bed.
"Hey, don't mess with me."
"I know."
"I want to sleep."
"Good night. Sweet dreams."
That is the last sound I heard before I fell asleep...
I woke up in the middle of the next day with my head throbbing as I am trying to
recall what happened last night. I then realized that the person who took me here
last night was gone.
I tried to find my phone and saw ten missed calls from my friends. I decided to call
them right away, so I can check on them. Based on last night's event, I can
remember that they were so drunk and chaotic. I waited for ten seconds before
Ohm answered my phone call.
[Hello.]
"Ohm? Are you okay? Why did you call me?"
[Yes, we're good. You okay?]
"Me? A little dizzy, like always. What a strange question."
[It's not strange. I called you to ask if you're okay or if you already lost your virginity
to Sarawat. We were really drunk last night so we don't know what happened.]
"What the fuck are you saying? Damn it! I'm fine."
[Is that so? Well, I was relieved to hear that. I saw the photo you posted on
Instagram so I thought you got a public husband to be your boyfriend now.]
"What picture? When did I post it?"
[Last night.]
"I didn't post anything."
[Then please see it for yourself. Take a look at it then come and argue with me.
Okay?]
Ohm hung up the phone, leaving me with great anxiety.
I immediately opened my Instagram. Almost one hundred notifications surprised
me. Half of it came from the stranger who asked me for my number last night. He
liked almost all of my photos.
The other half come from a lot of people that I don't know. I don't want to be
curious any longer, so I clicked to see what picture I posted last night. After seeing
it, I felt shocked again.
That is really my photo.
I... who is lying on the bed... wearing only a boxer and a football shirt. And what
makes this a problem is that the football shirt is from the Political Science faculty.
Fortunately, it didn't show the name printed on the back of it... because this shirt is
from Sarawat.
I will definitely be killed by Sarawat's wives. Damn! What is happening?
What makes this even more surprising is also the caption...

Tine_chic im takem and I domt wanr anyonr to flort witj me

I didn't post this! Never! I am also not crazy enough to post a picture like that and
type the words wrongly! Damn!
When I looked at the comments below, I saw Sarawat's friends adding fuel to the
fire. They are all talking like they've never talked to each other before. Damn it!
Please give me ten minutes to break down quietly.

Man_maman Wow! You wear our faculty jersey to sleep?

Bigger330 Don't delete this picture, Tine. If you delete this it means you're a
coward!
Boss-pol Are you announcing it now?
KittiTee From my translation, it means 'I am taken and I don't want anyone to flirt
with me', understood?
Thetheme11 finally! After all this time...
I.amFong Learn to type correctly first. You really look like someone who always
types like this
Bigger330 What?! Don't say you didn't write the caption?
i.ohmm what did you do to my friend?
Man_maman I understand now, Tine. I will not bother you anymore. Stray dogs
are very possessive.
Boss-pol @Man_maman Like which dog? hehe
Man_maman I don't know. Try asking @Sarawatlism

I can only kneel on my bed while reading these comments. I don't know, I just hope
that 'someone' will come and reply to this to reduce my frustrations.
DING!
New notifications popped up again. I immediately click it to read it, but it's not
from Sarawat.

Bigger330 yo dude! This Monday we need to wear the football shirt for the
upcoming match. if it's not with you, please get it back. just a reminder!
KittiTee shiiiiaaaa! Did someone leave our team's jersey with someone else? Damn!
Match is on Monday!

After a moment, Sarawat replied...

Sarawatlism Ok, I wll take it.

Man_maman @Sarawatlism Oh, so the jersey worn by Tine is yours? Oho! you
were caught! Hahaha!

Instead of calming me.

Sarawat made me even more upset. My heart...
Monday came together with many questions from many people, 'Is that Sarawat's
shirt'?
At first, I didn't know what to answer. But then I decided to be honest and say that
he accidentally forgot it in my room when he and his friends came to drink. I
emphasized the word 'our friends', so Sarawat's wives will not think of anything
between us.
Being handsome is not enough. Sometimes, you have to be smart to survive. I also
posted on Facebook in a cool way to solve this problem.

Tine TheChic
Lately, many girls are texting me. I am afraid that I can't reply to all of you because I'm just a
villain. That's all I can...(*2*)

Then I continued to sing until the end of the song.

That day after the incident on Instagram, I immediately called Sarawat to curse at
him loudly. However, the answer I got from him was 'I'm jealous', which made me
even more angrier and cursed him some more.
But no matter how angry I was, or how hard my curses were, he will still answer 'I'm
jealous'. Nothing else. Is that even right?!
I dropped by at the music club in the afternoon. When I arrived, the room was
almost empty. When I asked the person inside the music room, I found out that
everyone went to watch and support Sarawat playing football today. Today's match
is between the Political Science and Communication Arts.
I've already thought before that I won't go there to watch because I don't want to be
the center of attention. It is better to remain silent here even though I have
promised him that I will watch him in every match.
BAM!
A few moments later the door opened. I immediately turned to see the person who
had just arrived. Then I saw P'Dim with his scary face.
"Where is everyone?"
His voice is too loud. Damn! There are only two of us here. Three, if you count
him.
"They all went to watch the game today." It seems like the other guy in here is an
introvert, so I replied instead.
"Really? Wow, that's amazing."
"Right." I do not want to be involved. I just want to sit here calmly.
"Well, aren't you going to watch?"
"No."
"Why didn't you go and support him?"
"Huh? Who?"
P'Dim did not answer and just shook his head. He then took out his phone to look
at something before changing the subject.
"I will post your video clips, one by one."
"Will it be posted today?"
"No. I still have some other stuff to do today. After you finish practicing, don't
forget to close the door. Tomorrow, I will punish the members who skipped the
training today."
P'Dim muttered to himself and then left. I'm very confused about his personality. I
want to know if there are normal people around me because it seems like everyone
in here is weird.
Except me. I think I'm the only normal person here.
Twenty minutes later, I received a notification from the Facebook page of the club.
P'Dim uploaded the video clips today... Anyway, I only watched the interesting
ones. Prae did not send a video. Actually, I haven't seen her since the day Sarawat
was mad at me, acting like he is my boyfriend.
Is she mad at me? Usually, when I made a girl upset, I would quickly make up with
them. But now, I don't know why I have no enthusiasm to see her.
After watching a few videos, I finally found my video. Wow... My hands are shaking.
Why do I have to be so handsome? I also sing very well. But when I read the
comments, I almost cried.
P'Dim! You dickhead! He gave me an insulting comment again. And the worst
sentence is...
"You can't even play the C chord right. There is no hope for you learning guitar."

Fuck P'Dim! He is only good looking, but he is an asshole.

Luckily, I got a lot of support from my other friends. It made me feel motivated and
happy. Until I see another video from...
Sarawat.
It would be great if he did things like other normal people...
Shit! I see nothing. The video clip only shows his legs. The camera is also tilted at an
angle of 45 degrees. I can only see a little part of his guitar and the rest are his leg
hair! Those are the only things I've seen for three minutes.
I am not concentrating on watching his video because it is disturbing. I only listened
to his singing voice and the guitar playing to get rid of boredom.
You know what song he chose? 'Time Tunnel' by Inspirative. It is a band that I had
a chance to listen to not so long ago. The melody is great, the arrangement is also
cool, but the lyrics are less than ten seconds. He is fucking clever! He knows that his
voice is not good, so he chose such a song. Also, P'Dim praised him in a comment
like he got money from Sarawat. The last words are...

"Much better than before. Different from someone who always plays out of tune. Please help him if
you have time."

Damn! Is he referring to me?

I had been in the music room for almost an hour. I started to get bored, so I called
my friends but no one picked up. I turned to talk to the other guy in the room, but
he turned his back on me. So I just played with my phone, waiting for time to close
the music room as P'Dim ordered.
I am surfing Instagram now. There are not many people popping up on my feed
because I did not follow a lot of accounts. Until a new image appeared, and it got
my attention.

Boss-Pol comfort needed! My friend is injured so I'm trying to calm him down. He
is weeping right now @Sarawatlism
Sarawat's friend posted a picture. It was a photo of Sarawat, sweating and sitting
with his usual expression. He is not weeping. Upon checking the photo, I saw...
Blood!
Damn! The blood is all over his knee. He was surrounded by a number of people
who are panicking. But it is only a photo so I don't really know what happened. I
can only read the comments below anxiously. I am really worried and my mind is no
longer in my body.

amibabyliss @Sarawatlism What happened to Sarawat?

bell2882 comm arts are so tough! Sarawat, I hope you are fine.
Jener-Ploy atmosphere is very chaotic now, but I'm still here to support you. Nong
Sarawat fighting @Sarawatlism
i.ohmm @Tine_chic Come here quickly. All of his friends are on the field and no
one is taking care of him.

I did not reply to Ohm's comment. I immediately got rid of my guitar and ran so
fast as if I was being chased by a debt collector. I asked the other guy left in the
room to lock the club room door.
I rushed and got to the soccer field in just a few minutes, then I looked for that guy
in panic. As soon as I saw the bleachers of Political Science, I immediately ran over
there.
It's not crowded there. There are only three substitute players cheering for their
team, completely ignoring Sarawat who is just sitting at the bench. His close friends
are playing on the field and they looked really serious about this match. Sarawat
looked like a dog that was left by his owner.
"Hey..." I said as soon as I approached his tall body that was breathing heavily.
"You finally came." Godammit! He is even pouting and it made me feel guilty.
"Why didn't you treat your wound right away? How did you let it bleed so much like
that, huh? Where are the staff? Where are your fans? Why are you sitting like that as
if nothing happened? Doesn't it hurt? Have you lost your mind? Do you want your
feet to be amputated?"
"I just fell down. That's it." He interrupted before I could scold him some more.
"Just? Look at that. Your wound looks like you were crushed by a truck."
"I wanted to get the ball, but it didn't work. Calm down."
"How the fuck can I calm down?"
I was really upset. I decided to go down on my knees to check the wound on his
knee. It is still bleeding. His clothes are dirtier than the stray dogs on the roadside.
He looked like more of a beggar than a football player.
"I told them that I will treat my own wound." Sarawat then gave me a first aid kit.
When did I say that I'll treat your wound? Damn!
"Why are you giving it to me? Do it yourself."
"I can't do it. Ouch. It really hurts."
"Stop pretending. You refused when someone offered to help you. But now that
I'm here, you are acting like that. What would you do if I wasn't here right now?"
"Then I will just leave it until the pain disappears."
"Then you will die." I took the alcohol and poured it onto a cotton pad and wiped
his bleeding wound a little harshly.
"Oh! God! Ah, shit!"
"Damn, Saraleo! Why are you moaning like that?"
"You have to be gentle. I feel spasm when you wipe it." I really want to put this
cotton ball in his mouth. Fortunately, there are only reserved players here and they
are focusing on the match. His fans are a bit far from here.
"Where is the betadine?" I asked after looking for it in a box.
"We're out of Betadine right now."
"Damn! Why could you not pick up a good time to get hurt? You always get hurt
when there's no Betadine."
"Is it my fault?"
"Yes! Because you let yourself get hurt!"
"I know you're worried about me. But I'm fine." Right. Since there's no Betadine, I
need to coat the wound with alcohol to disinfect it. It's the best way at this moment.
"Why is your hand shaking?" He asked. I stopped wiping his wound, and raised my
head to look at his face.
"Looks like I'm afraid of blood."
"I'm shaking too." He said.
"What is shaking?"
"My heart."
"You probably drank way too much coffee."
"You may be right...
"..."
"That coffee has a strong taste."
"Umm. And I think I am probably extremely scared of blood."
My heart...
~
Scrubb Live, PLay Together...
The event starts at eight o'clock in the evening at the indoor stadium. Me, my Male
Leads, and the White Lions are here together. We are now watching the activities on
the stage which have been set up by the student committee. This event is different
from the usual because it allows outsiders to come and see the show.
So tonight, I am seeing a lot of people from different universities.

I haven't seen Sarawat for three days since the match between Political Science and
Communication Arts, with a score of 1-1. Sarawat said that he had to go for
rehearsal with his band for the show today, so I didn't bother to disturb him. That's
why today, I came to see if he is doing well or not. Why am I looking like his second
mother?
I am wearing Scrubb's T-shirt, standing in the crowd in front of the stage while
waiting for my favorite band to perform. But it looks like I have to wait for a long
time before they perform.
"Tine, when Sarawat is on stage, don't forget to take photos, okay?" his best friend,
Man, said.
"Why me?"
"Because you are his wife. So do your job well."
"You want me to hit you?"
"But it's up to you. If you want to take pictures, do it. If not, then that's fine."
Damn! I am reluctantly preparing to take photos of Sarawat anyway. It's always like
this, the unimportant person is always the one taking photos. Fortunately, I did not
bring my DSLR camera because if I brought it, then I will be their official
photographer.
We're waiting for quite a long time until the spotlights are gradually fading out. The
dark blue spotlight lit up the stage, with a light sound of the drums.
All eyes were on the stage. This is making me more nervous than waiting for the
result of the lottery. I tried to look for Sarawat's body on stage under the dim light,
but I couldn't see his face.
"Hello, everyone! We are the Ssss band!" In an instant, the low voice of the main
vocalist was heard among the cheers of the people below. It was a sign that the fun
is about to start.
"We were the winner of the Music Festival event last year. We are happy to see you
guys today."
"Woohoo!"
"Well, I want to ask you guys... Are you ready to have fun?!"
YEAH!
The sounds from the instruments are beginning to play together, creating a nice
rhythm. Everyone here started to jump and scream loudly along with the intro of
the song they're playing.
I am quite familiar with this song because of their rehearsal at the bar several days
ago. But today is different, a bigger stage, beautiful lights, and more importantly...
Sarawat looks so good tonight.
"Ahhhh! Sarawat!!!"
Spotlights highlight the faces of the members clearly. Even if Sarawat stood at the
back, he could not avoid the light with such intensity. I just watched him pressing
the guitar chords with great focus. His large fingers may not be suitable for pressing
the phone, but when he puts his finger on the guitar, it makes me unable to take my
eyes off.
He also wore the same Scrubb shirt, like mine. It seems like he's the only one
wearing it because everyone in the group is wearing a jacket.

"Everyone, let's sing together! If you are having fun, let's jump together."

"Wake up in the troubling city. (*3*)

Looking up at the sky, what are we searching for?
The big dream that we're reaching for..."

The song 'Dancing' sparked countless excitement and cheers from the audience. I
took the opportunity to pick up my phone, moved in the middle to take photos of
Sarawat while he was playing the guitar. I quickly took many photos because I am
sure he won't notice me.
Around me, there are many beautiful girls. I just noticed them a minute ago after I
finished taking photos. It is not like this in every area, only here, in front of Sarawat.
"Oh, my God! He is so handsome! What's his name? I want to know him."
"Look! He is looking at us! Oh my goodness!" The sound pierces through my ears,
then I quickly look at the stage. It is true... Sarawat is really looking at this way.
"He is so hot! I want to eat him." hearing such words, I immediately knew that these
girls were not students from this campus because no one here doesn't know who
Sarawat is.
I should envy him, but I don't know why I'm feeling angry and uncomfortable right
now. I don't want him to know anyone, and I don't want anyone to know him.
"If he gets off the stage, I'll take you to meet him backstage."
"Can I? Really?"
"Of course! Be confident! You are beautiful."
I remained silent for a long time, ignoring the thoughts that are floating on my
mind. Then I just noticed that I was pushed back by the people away from the stage
to the back. But can you believe it, I am quite far from the stage now but still can't
take my eyes off him.
He probably used some spells on me.
From the first song, to the second song, and so on. They did not introduce
themselves and just continued playing. And I... the person who doesn't know any
song but Scrubb's songs, were just standing here, unclearly seeing what's happening
on the stage.
The last song ended incredibly with a bow from the Ssss band. Many people are
yelling Sarawat's name, while some ask for an introduction from the members. But
it is no use because Sarawat immediately let go of his guitar and became the first
person to get off the stage.
I am trying to get rid of Sarawat in my mind to focus on the appearance of my
favorite band, Scrubb. The stage lights are suddenly blazing, making me see them
right away! At this moment, I forgot about everything and screamed without shame.
"Hellooooooooo..."
"Wheeeeeeew!" I am dying! After I saw P'Muey and P'Ball on stage, I tried to push
through the crowd to get to stage as close as possible. But that's useless. I'm still
here, can't move, and see nothing. Shit! This is all because of Sarawat that is why I
was pushed back like this.
If you can't blame others, blame Sarawat. That is my motto now.
Well, even if I can't get closer to the stage, it is good enough that I attended this
event. I am trying to cheer myself up, enjoying the music, until someone comes
close to me...
As soon as I turned around, I saw the guy who was wearing a white shirt with the
'Scrubb' on it. He is raising his eyebrows and taking the liberty to hold my hand
without permission.
"How did you find me here?" It is Sarawat, standing right next to me.
"I'm always looking at you."
"Is that so? I thought you were busy. I think a lot of girls approached you
backstage."
"How did you know?" He answers calmly. I just want to hit his head.
"So it's true? Wow you're so popular."
"Of course."
"Then, did you give them your number?"
"No. You are more important so I immediately find you."
"Why? Am I that important?"
"I'm worried."
"..."
"Afraid you have been kidnapped by someone else."
"Fuck off!" I really wanted to swear at him as much as I can, but I am trying to
control my emotions so I just squeezed his hand. The more I'm annoyed, the more
force I insert in squeezing it. Sarawat felt pain so he squeezed my hand back harder
than I did.
What the fuck? Why is he taking this seriously? I think my fingers are now broken.
It hurts!
"This song reminds me of this place because I wrote this when I was living in
Chiang Mai and it's..." P'Meuay hasn't finished his sentence but I already mumbled
to myself.
"See Scape."
"How did you know?" Sarawat asked me.
"I know. He said this last year when they had their concert in Bangkok."
"Where?"
"Silpakorn University." He nodded. That concert was so incredible. I can still
remember what I felt that day.
"Was it fun?"
"Freaking damn fun! I was really happy."
"I know."
"What? How?"
"I can tell from your expression now."
"Umm. But at that time, I stood very close to the stage. It is very different from my
view now. Look over there, P'Muey and P'Ball looks so small." How sad.
"Do you want to see them more clearly?"
"Of course."
"Then come up here." After saying that, his tall body went down on his knees in the
crowd. He didn't say anything other than looking at me and patting his own
shoulders.
"No. I don't want to."
"Come on up. I won't let you fall."
"I'm not afraid of that, but... are you sure about that?"
"Yeah, I'm serious. Hurry up! It's almost the chorus part." I looked at his face
hesitantly and then got on his shoulders. He slowly stands up and at this time, I
think I see heaven through my eyes because I can clearly see the stage. It's like a
dream come true.
"Oh my goodness! This is so damn good!" I placed my hands on Sarawat's head,
then I started to wave my hand and sing along.
'See Scape' has ended, and 'Answer' is now playing. It was then followed by songs
'Close', 'Click', 'Our Song', 'I Revolve Around You, You Revolve Around Me',
'Together', and many other songs.
It is finally the last song. The song that I, Sarawat, and the others here will sing
along together as we wave goodbye to my favorite band and look forward to seeing
them again.
Sarawat puts me down because the last song is going to start.
"This song... is for those who're falling in love with someone. You may wonder if
it's love or not. But you don't have to worry about it. Just let it go, forget about
everything, and just look at the one beside you. How do they look now?" P'Muey
asked.
"...."
"Are they smiling at you?"
"...."
"Are they looking into your eyes?"
"...."
"Are they holding your hand?"
"...."
"If they are doing that, let's sing this together."
Everybody is screaming out loud with the sounds of the instruments playing. I hear
the sweet and diverting rhythm, feeling like I am floating in the clouds.
Everything P'Muey said, I can feel it all because I've got all the feelings from the guy
beside me.

"Deep in my heart, I know that every minute, (*4*)

There is another story that you and I must meet.
Days and nights turn but we are still close.
Looking in every feeling deep inside until we're familiar.
It is still floating, and I want to search for it."

I am the type of person who can hardly understand anything quickly. I don't
understand anything and can't read Sarawat's action. I only know that his eyes,
which are staring at mine, are freaking me out and making my heart flutter.
We are not saying anything. We are just looking at each other while singing along
until the last verse comes. I could see sweat running down his face, but I had no
intention of removing it.

"Maybe it;s because of the time we met,

Or the emotion that makes my heart beat fast.
The same old days obviously stay in my mind,
The time we were getting closer.
At least I have you, and I understand...
That no matter how long it takes,
All I need is only you and me."

The last sound I heard was P'Muey's voice on the microphone. And at that moment,
I finally understood Sarawat's actions...
"And the person who is smiling, looking at you, holding your hand from the
beginning of the song until it ended... That feeling deep inside..."
"..."
"That is love."

~
I finally returned to my room and immediately lay down on my bed because I was
tired. After I separated from my friends and Sarawat, I don't feel like doing anything
else but sleeping and listening to the notification sound on my phone that keeps
popping up.
I closed my eyes for a long time, then took my phone out and opened Instagram, as
usual. I didn't pay attention to the notifications at first because the video of my
friends and White Lions dancing was more interesting for me.
I finally tapped to open the notification and saw a comment from Man who tagged
me in a comment of a post.
Man_maman @Tine_chic He said he tried so hard to type the words correctly

The image in front of me widened my eyes. This is Sarawat's Instagram account. In

the photo, he is wearing a high school uniform, standing near the poster of Scrubb's
concert. It looks normal until...
I also saw myself in that photo! That is me!
Sarawat posted three photos, and that is the first photo. The second image is a
photo taken from afar, when I am on his shoulders. The last one is a photo of
Sarawat and I...
Holding each other's hands while leaving the concert venue earlier.
All three photos have captions below. I'm slowly reading each character so I can
process and absorb something inside my heart.

The first one...

Sarawatlism Last year at Silpakorn

The second picture...

Sarawatlism This year in Chiang Mai

And the last picture...

Sarawatlism Next year, anywhere... as ong as I'm with you
______________
1 - อันเฟรนด์ (Unfriend) - Helmetheads
2 - วายร ้าย (Villain) by UrBoyTJ
3 - Dancing - Musketeers
4 - ลึกลึก Leuk Leuk (Deep) - Scrubb

Chapter 14
Agenda for Single Friends

Private group #TeamSarawatWives

'Admin is here! I'm here with the breaking news of the day. Our husband is now hitting on a
university cheerleader. I have evidence. Who can explain about their relationship from these
pictures? That person will get the nosy lifetime membership card."

Attached on the post were the three photos that Sarawat uploaded on his
Instagram. It has been eight hours since those photos were posted. Let me guess...
Sarawat's Wives have been debating and creating their own theories about that post.

I read the messages continuously without any expectations, but my heart is beating
so fast. Oh shit! I can't do anything.

'Is that so? They are just friends.'

'I knew it! They are not just friends. Sarawat must have liked Tine from the beginning.'
'So I'm heartbroken again now...'
'If that is the Tine of the university cheerleader, I ship them. He's very cute.'
'Wasn't he a playboy before? Why will he be Sarawat's wife?'

'Arghh! What about my heart? How does Sarawat cure it? #heartbroken'
'Didn't they say they were just friends? You have no heart! You are evil! I'm really angry now !!'
'I was near them at the concert last night. Sarawat kept holding Tine's hand and didn't let go.He
was really possessive and didn't let anyone approach him.'

The war in the secret group is happening intensively. It is more furious than the
Songkran festival in Silom. I didn't dare to comment or defend myself. In all
actuality, that bastard should solve this problem, right?
Rrrrrrr~
And then a call from Fong broke my business which happened all night long.
"Ummm?"
[Are you awake?]
"Umm." Actually, I haven't slept at all. I can't stop reading the comments.
[Let's have breakfast. I'm going to your dorm now.]
"Umm."
[Move and take a shower now.]
"Umm."
[Damn! Are you listening to me?]
"Umm."
[Be ready in half an hour.]
My heart is so weak and worn out today. Since the Instagram problem exploded last
night, I didn't sleep at all and stayed up until morning. Looks like I can be the next
advertising model of Garnier eye roll, huh?
Because of the black circles under my eyes that made me look like a panda, when I
went to the shop to eat breakfast with Fong, the shop owner teased me as if I just
escaped from the zoo. The reason for this is solely Sarawat's Wives... they keep
asking me if there is really something between me and their husband.
I would say that my feelings now are so complicated. I am confused, dazed, excited,
and my heart is beating like a drum that I can't control. I was so surprised last night,
even more than his wives. I can't believe that we already met before.
If I am not in those pictures, I wouldn't believe it because that was almost a year
ago. I really did not know that Sarawat and I had met, even the slightest chance.
Even that caption shocked my entire world. After I read it, my mind went blank as
if I got high from smoking weed.
I could not sleep at all. I want to know if there's a doctor who can cure insomnia,
restlessness, palpitation, and thinking of someone else's face. I think I'm in a critical
stage now.
"Last night was truly shocking." The person in front of me was talking, while he was
eating his porridge. He is showing an annoying face.
"What?
"Don't play dumb. I'm talking about Sarawat. So, you guys have met before. Why
didn't you tell me?"
"What should I tell you? Even I, myself, didn't know that we met before." All in all,
we are all dumb. Only Sarawat and his friends, who are really smart, knew about
this. That is based on their actions and the way they teased me and Sarawat.
"So, do you like him too?"
"No!"
"Oh! But that caption is so clear. Lately, I feel like he is seriously pursuing you.
That's why we keep on asking you if you guys are really dating."
"Nonsense."
"Just try opening your heart to him."
"Damn it! I like girls."
"Okay, okay. I believe you." But his face is showing that he doesn't. He is my friend,
but why does it seem like I can't distinguish sarcasm and seriousness in him?
Fortunately, Puek and Ohm are not here, otherwise, I will be teased to death.
"Lately, I'm approaching Prae." I quickly changed the subject, but this is also not far
from the previous problem.
"The medicine girl? You always talked about her last week, but lately you haven't. So
I assumed that you are not serious about her." I even skipped music practice for her.
How can that not be serious?
"I don't know. It's hard to explain."
"Is that because of Sarawat?"
"Huh? No!" I shook my head. We talked about something else but all of a sudden,
he is bringing the conversation back to that bastard.
"Then, I can't help you. That is your feeling, so you should ask it yourself." After
that, Fong focused on eating the porridge while playing his phone without talking
about the topic we were discussing earlier. I didn't bring my phone because I am still
traumatized about what happened last night. Now, I've got nothing to do so I am
getting distracted.
I took a deep breath and ate my porridge. It's not quite yummy so I decided to say
something.
"I think I would be sick." Hearing that, Fong stopped eating his porridge and
looked away from his cellphone to look at me.
"Tell me how you feel." I really hate his expression now. It seems like being nosy all
the time but his eyes are full of happiness.
"You do not need to know."
"I'm getting curious. Hurry up and say it."
"Fong, when you are dating someone, do you feel... Do you feel so confused that
you don't know what to do next? Usually, when I like someone, I will immediately
ask her out on a date. But right now, I can't do it." Maybe that is the only reason I
can use now. Before, when I like someone, I wouldn't hesitate to flirt and ask her to
be my girlfriend. If I don't think we're suitable, then I break up with them. As easy
as that.
But now is not the same. This is something that I have to think about first before
doing it. I can't even make a decision to ask her out.
"No! If I like someone, I will keep chasing her without hesitation."
"..." What a wise suggestion. I am so touched. Wow, incredible...
"Are you referring to Sarawat?" He asked me.
"No. Prae."
"I'm sure there is a reason why you didn't dare to ask her to be your girlfriend.
Maybe, someone more special than her. Some conditions that are preventing your
feelings." It seems like Fong read too many philosophical books. His words were so
good that it made my ears feel so uncomfortable.
"You already know the answer... Yes... It's him..." I spoke so softly but I knew Fong
heard everything.
"You are really stupid! Of course you can't ask Prae to be your girlfriend because
you already care for someone else!"
"If I really care for him, I should be brave enough to date him. But I am still
confused..."
"Confused because it's gay?"
"It is not that."
"Then, because of what?"
"I don't know. My heart feels stuffy and my mind is blank like a semi-conscious
person."
"Oh... Because you didn't get much sleep."
"I usually sleep for 10 hours a day." Even if you ask whether I sleep or die, that
reason is so nonsense.
"But you didn't sleep last night."
"Look, I always shiver when I'm with him."
"Maybe because the air condition was low at that time, making the air so cold."
"My heart keeps on pounding when I'm with him. Also, it was hot at that time."
"Maybe you have a fever. Wait until your body subsides and then you will be fine."
Fong then patted my shoulder to cheer me up. But I don't think it is because of that.
Also, when did I have a fever?
"What's more strange is that, Scrubb's songs are sweeter when I am with him."
"That is because it was a concert so it's definitely fun."
"I didn't feel that last year."
"I get it now."
"When he let me ride on his shoulder, my heart was beating so fast."
"Trust me, if Prae let you get on her shoulder, you will feel the same way."
"I don't think so."
"..." Fong said nothing and just leaned back in his chair. He then let out a heavy
sigh.
"I can't even find the answers myself."
"What answers do you need to find? Those are all signs of a person who is in love.
At least you will die in peace now because Sarawat dug a very deep hole for you."

~
To be honest, I really don't want Monday to come because nosy people will come
and ask me a lot of questions. I want to avoid everyone as much as possible and I
don't want to be crazy.
Sarawat also did not show the bridge of his nose; he just saved himself. I don't
know whether his wives will support me or hate me even more because the look in
their eyes when I got out of my car made my feet stop moving. I could only stand
still and tighten the bag that was on my shoulder.
"Hello, Tine."
"Ahh... Hey!" I waved to a girl who was passing by. The tone of her voice sounded
friendly and out of spite, which made me gasp out. Please don't hit me. I don't want
to be on the university's newspaper.
"Isn't that person?"
"Wow, he looks handsome. I like him."
"I think he looks cute."
After that, I heard a lot of chats around me. Some of them gave me smiles, and
some of them pushed each other to look shy. I haven't even seduced them so why
are their cheeks turning red?
I could not stand their sights anymore so I hurriedly ran away. But I was only freed
for a moment because when I got to where my friends are, it is surrounded by ten
senior girls.
Should I pretend to cry so everyone will pity me?.
"Finally! Nong Tine is here." Before I could reach the table, a senior immediately
came over to me and guided me to the table. She forced me to sit down, which
made me so confused. Fong, Puek and Ohm then smiled so quickly.
"Are you and Sarawat dating?" Wow! The first question already feels like a slap in
the face.
"No, we're not."
"But Sarawat likes you. Is that true?"
"I do not know."
"So you already met before?"
"I'm not sure. I've only been close to him recently." Can I break through like a
superstar being interviewed by journalists? I know I am handsome, that's why
they're curious.
"Can I ask some more?"
"Yes, you can."
"Does Nong Tine have a girlfriend?"
"No."
"Do you have someone you like?"
"..." I didn't answer but just rolled my eyes. I want to say that I am hitting on a
medicine girl, but I did not dare to say it because I'm not sure how far that
relationship will go. I feel like she is already out of the picture because I've been
stuck with Sarawat.
"I'll take that as a no. Then, I'll ask again."
"Go ahead."
"Do you like Sarawat?"
"I..." How should I answer them? If I say yes, I will be asked some more questions
and these seniors might kill me. Besides, I am not even sure about my own feelings.
If I answer no, I'm afraid Sarawat will cause another problem. Oh, my heart...
I didn't know what to do so I just lowered my head and said nothing. My friends
also looked like they were worried about me so they kicked each other to find a
solution right away. Until some people started screaming when their new target
came. All attention was immediately diverted to that tall guy..
"Nong Sarawat, come here!"
Someone shouted and everyone gave way to him. He is walking towards me and his
expression this time is unreadable.
"Troublemaker, why didn't you pick up my calls?" His first sentence surprised me. I
want to remind him that there are people around us so he should be careful. But his
face is still looking at me.
"My phone is in my bag."
"Then what is happening here? Is there another Scrubb concert?" What the heck is
wrong with this guy? There isn't a concert, but an interrogation between you and
me, idiot. Everyone says nothing and just listens to our conversation.
"No. I'm just chatting with the seniors." I hurriedly answered him so won't be
suspicious. But I didn't know what he was thinking when he said...
"Then I want to listen."
"It's already finished. Go away!" After I'm done saying that. Some seniors raised
their faces, and blocked Sarawat. It really surprised me.
"We just stopped by and asked Tine a few questions." A senior bravely spoke up.
Sarawat immediately turned to look at the owner of that voice with a slightly
different expression.
"About what?"
"It's about you, Nong Sarawat."
"Then ask me directly." Wow! The national husband decided to say that without
discussing with me first. Everyone was shocked, including my friends.
"Are all the pictures on Instagram posted by you?"
"I posted something myself, some were posted by my friends."
"How about the latest pictures during the Scrubb concert? Was it posted by your
friends?"
"I posted it."
"So you met Tine before?"
"Yes. In Silpakorn."
"Are you also a Scrubb fan?" Sarawat shook his head and looked at me with
something in his eyes.
"I'm a fan of Solitude is Bliss and Inspirative."
"Wow." Everyone nodded. I want to say that this bastard is a fan of every band that
exists because when we were in the club, I always asked him which band he likes the
most. The answer I got was every song that he is playing. So, which one? If I count
from the beginning, there are about twenty bands in total.
"If there's no other questions, don't ask Tine about me from now on." Sarawat
quickly pulled my wrist, trying to drag me like a slave in a drama. However, we both
stopped when we heard someone say something.
"Wait. I'll ask one last question then I won't bother you anymore."
"..."
"Are you two dating?"
I paused for a long time until the one who was holding my wrist answered.
"No."
"..."
"But if we are officially dating, I will let you know."
BOOM!
"Sarawaaaat! Argh!"
His answer made everyone scream hysterically. I don't know what to say... But his
answer made my heart beat so crazily again. It feels like watching free porn on
Google, being in love when I was young, stealing my father's money to buy new
shoes, and something more special but inexplicable.
'But if we are officially dating, I'll let you know.' Wait a minute... So he will seriously
ask me out for a date with him?
My heart... it's really gonna burst out soon! Damn!

Private group #TeamSarawatWives

'Aaaahhh... Tine TheChic's heart's not breaking, but we are! #heartbreaktogether #Amen'
'This is the first time that all girls and gays of the university's hearts are all broken.'
'Are they really dating? I'm gonna cry now.'
'So this is the meaning of my dream last night. I dreamed of a flock of birds throwing poop in my
head. Argh! Birds everywhere!'
'I always lose to a cheerleader. Am I not good enough?'
'Not good enough because you are always heartbroken, 555'
'What a pity! Anyway, I'm always in #TeamSarawatWives'.
'If his wife is not around, let us all approach Sarawat #WhoIsTineWeDontKnowHim'

"Stop reading."
"They keep on talking about me whether it's on Instagram or Facebook, how can I
not read it? They keep posting things about the two of us. Don't you care about
this? Do you have feelings?" I lifted my head to see the tan skin in front of me.
After class, Sarawat asked me to skip the music club for training. He took me to
Cafe Tun to relax and have some refreshments.
At first, I thought I could escape the eyes of the members from the music club. But
apparently, I was wrong. Coming to this place is even worse than I thought because
everywhere I look, I saw stares and heard gossips about the two of us.
"What do I have to feel?"
"..."
"The feeling of wanting to kiss you right now?"
"Damn! You should care about the others too."
"I like you, not the others. I only care for you, not the others." The answer is good
but the intonation he used is really annoying.
"What if someone sees us?"
"I don't care. I don't see anyone else, I only see you."
"You jerk." I'm really angry now because his carelessness won't stop. Moreover, he
didn't stop putting apple jelly in my drink.
"I don't like jelly. Take it back."
"This is good for health. Apple is full of vitamins."
"It's an artificial apple jelly, idiot." What the heck is your vitamin?
"Let me taste your whipped cream." I didn't give it to him, but he shamelessly took
the glass from my hand and drank it. He looks like a dedicated person. But sorry,
greed is not something that can be cured.
"Do you really love me ?"
"I'm worried about your health. Having too much whipped cream is quite bad. I'm
afraid..."
"Why? Worried about fat or what?"
"No. I'm afraid you will enjoy it alone."
Wow! I was really touched...
Where is the popular, handsome man? Where is the hot guy? Where is the guy
who's liked by most girls? In reality, he looks like a piece of bread that is half eaten
and is so deceiving. I really want to curse him.
"The apple jelly is so good that is why I want you to try it. I don't know when it
happened but when I find the food so delicious, I want to keep it for you. When I
find something good, I always remember you. When I go to a place that is so
beautiful or so special, I want to take you there. When I listen to my favorite songs,
I want to share them with you."
Wow. What a long speech! Sarawat said that, and it surprised me for a while. I tried
to get hold of myself before I said something.
"Isn't that normal? When you find something good, you want to share it with
others."
"Want to share or want to show off? If it's showing off, I will do it to my friends.
But if sharing, I just want to do it with you."
"..."
"Except my close friends, only you know the real me. How bad my tastes are, how
annoying I am, how tacky I am."
Yes! I knew that Sarawat was not shy. He just builds walls around him to prevent
anyone from entering easily. Everything that everyone sees and knows about him is
not true at all.
"Then, I'm one of your close friends now?"
"It's not like that. Other people try to climb the walls around me. Even my close
friends have to go up using the ladder... But those don't apply to you."
"...."
"Because there is a door for you and I've opened it already. You are just so
stupid to understand that.
I was surprised. It took me a long time to wake up and regain my composure...
"Since when?" The doubtfulness is coming in my head. Since when was I in his
sight? Silpakron? Under the building of the faculty? Music club? When was I in his
mind?
"When did you feel that you care of me?" I asked him again.
"Silpakorn."
"That was a long time ago..." At that time, how many girlfriends did I have, four or
five?
"Then why did you pretend not to know me when I approached you that day?"
"..." Sarawat didn't answer, he just kept staring at me.
"So you know me all along, right?"
"..."
"Do you really like me?"
"Umm." He said and just gave me a nod.
"Then why do you like me? I'm a playboy."
"I can pay everything for your babies."
"Shit! I mean, I'm flirting with Prae. Green is also flirting with me."
"Are you sure that Green really likes you?"
"What do you mean?"
"..." No words, as usual. I want to put all the apple jelly into his mouth so he will die
eventually. Sometimes, I am annoyed with his personality. Not only he typed
wrongly in texts, but he also provoked me so much.
"Sarawat..."
"You used to ask me why I chose to study Political Science, despite the fact that I
love music." Huh? He changed the issue so fast. In all actuality, I should have been
used to his character, right? It's quite weird that I am still not used to it.
"You told me you didn't want to study your favorite thing, because you are afraid of
hating it one day. Right?"
"That is just a part of it. You know, music is my most favorite thing in the world,
and I love it so much. As for Political Science, I don't need to love it. I just have to
understand everything about it and accept it because that is my chosen field for my
life and my future."
"..."
"You are not so different from it. In fact, I think I didn't fall in love with you at first
sight. I just wanted to learn, accept, and understand you. I think it was just a feeling
of a student at school who met someone special and had a lot of questions in his
mind. That is weird that even now that I am a university student, I still want to
know you more even though it has been so long."
This is the first time I heard Sarawat saying long sentences, and it touched my
nerves. I heard everything about it and understood all of it. I let everything run and
process through my head. It is so fresh like I am being kissed for the first time. It is
so delightful like I never felt this before, even though I usually heard a lot of love
confessions.
We are still in silence and let the ambient noises come around us. He then broke the
silence.
"Did you like Prae since you met her?"
"I guess so."
"Don't you get bored? When you love someone, someday, love runs out."
"..."
"Let's try... Let's try to learn each other."
"..."
"You don't need to like me that much. Just open up your heart for me."

🚫 RESTRICTED AREA FOR THE WIVES 🚫

White Lion's Party
Agenda for the Singles
This Friday at the usual place

Man_maman friends, I am alone in my room. Inviting all of you @Bigger330

@Boss-pol @KittiTee @TheTheme11 @Sarawatlism

The evil side of Man is coming again. After Sarawat showed his cellphone, I am
literally shocked because the White Lions are up to something suspicious again.
It's been a week since we agreed to learn about each other and I tried to open my
heart to Sarawat. My friends and his friends all agreed that it was a good idea as if
they were paid to do it.
"What is this?" I showed him the picture.
"Can I go there?" He asked back with a cold expression.
"Why are you asking me? Go!"
"Do you want to join?"
"What's wrong with you? I have nothing to do with it."
"This party forbids bringing the wife. How can you come?" Holy shit!
"I'm not your wife."
"That's good. You're not my wife so you can come."
"Huh?"
I really want to hit his head and embarrass him in front of his wives. Look at them!
His fans are protesting now. Some of them support me, and some are against me.
Sarawat just comforts me with words like, 'Don't mind them and pretend you don't
know anything'. Damn!
"Man might invite your friends too. So, see you tomorrow night." I am so
confused... What is wrong with his mind?
After I decided to enter the get-to-know-each-other stage, I found more of his
craziness doubling up. But for the others, he is still the poker face, untalkative, hot
guy.
A lot of girls are still approaching him, leaving snacks in front of his class. Some
girls from the guitar class gave their lovely eyesight to him, even though they
wanted to come and fight with me. Everything in his life is still the same, it just adds
me up.
When I visit the secret group to read comments, I always read hateful and feuding
words from his wives. They are seriously so scary.
I looked at him typing on his phone with an enthusiastic expression.

Boss -pol Who made this? It looks scary.

Thetheme11 Please give me porn link. I'm so happy.
i.ohmm is this a porn party? what a terrible slogan

And not long after, the effort of the person who is biting his lips while squinting at
the phone screen appeared.

Sarawatlism Ma wife wanys ti join

I wish he could type correctly, but that is in vain. Okay, I'm sorry. My hopes are too
high.

Bigger330 @Sarawatlism Huh? What do you mean?

KittiTee Let me translate it for you. Wat said 'my wife wants to join'. Do you
understand now?
Man_maman Please bring your wife @Tine_chic also you guys are invited @i.ohmm
@i.amFong @i.amPuek
Tine_chic I'm not his wife
Sarawatlism @Tine_chic i can let u br my hsuband
I threw my phone on the table and turned mad at the person sitting in front of me.
"Why are you answering like that? You want to create a problem with me, right?"
"I don't want to call you Tine anymore, I'm bored. I want to call you my
wife."
BOOM!
Just one sentence is enough to surprise me. My heart ...

~
The place meant by the members of the White Lions is not a bar or something, but
it is Man's room. When I saw the invitation, I thought the White Lions would hold a
big and very important party. But actually, there are only two gangs present: White
Lions and the Male Leads. Damn!
I don't know why they posted such a poster with that slogan. Anyway, I am not
even their close friend so I don't have the right to give opinions about these people.
Also, my friends just forced me to come here... to be the person in charge if they
will be drunk.

"Tine, do you want to eat something?" Sarawat's calm voice asked me after everyone
had gathered and sat on Man's sofa, and even on the floor. There is a big television
that is broadcasting the live UEFA championship league.
"Wow...so you are only asking Tine? I also want to eat that chic chic snack! Haha!"
"Fuck you." I responded to Man. He is really annoying. If I have a chance, I will
definitely crash him with my car.
"No liquor is allowed at this party..."
"Only beer! Hahaha!" Tee quickly changed the topic and the others responded with
their own jokes. They took a case of beer hidden behind the sofa and immediately
poured it into the glasses. Everyone then started drinking.
Alcohol is no joke for us because my friends and I can be drunk so easily, just like
now. After a few glasses, Fong looked sick and tired. Ohm looks worse and for
Peuk, don't ask me anymore. He is always the first to pass out.
What should I do? I already decided and begged everyone not to drink too much.
Ugh!
"Oh yeah, I want to ask what is the meaning of the slogan?" I asked Man.
"It's just a celebration party."
"Celebration for what?"
"To celebrate our friend who finally got you as his partner. Now cheers!"
CLANK!
The glasses of beers are crashing together. Sarawat's friends are happily teasing me
and playing jokes on me. Sarawat is not saying anything but only stares at me.
We're so close that I can smell the fragrance of his shirt. Sarawat never uses any
perfumes or lotions. He only lives with shampoo and is stupid enough to use it as
bath soap.
If you ask how did I know about that... So yesterday, I invited him to shop at
Minimart. He bought a shampoo bottle and said that it is a good liquid soap because
it smells good. See how stupid this buffalo is? Doesn't that make his hair legs
straight and shiny... Kawaii style? Godammit!
"What are you thinking?" I let my imagination fly high until this guy broke the
silence. No matter how chaotic and intoxicated our friends were, Sarawat and I did
not care about them and only teased each other.
"Well, why are you looking at me?"
"That's because I can't see clearly so I need to focus. If I can see you clearly, I might
not need to stare too long like that."
After hearing that, I just wanted to punch his mouth. He was really childish.
"Then why are you only staring at me? Your friend is in front of you. Look at
them."
Then his face leaned down on me that I could feel his breathing on my neck. This
makes me get goosebumps.
"I want to kiss you."
"Damn!"
"I really want to kiss you."
"Shut up."
"Why are you so cute?"
"I'm handsome, not cute." I'm a university cheerleader! Saying those words really
destroyed my confidence.
"Are you starting to like me now?"
"..." I did not answer him. It has been a week, how can I give you an answer?
"If you are my lover, I promise to lick all of you from your shadow to your
toe."
Wait, what?
"You really are a pervert."
"Man taught me these words to tease you. I didn't know you were so shocked."
Yes, you almost succeeded. I was like flying to heaven but you hooked me to the
ground. Godammit! Sometimes, I wonder if he is really serious or just wants to tease
me.
"Friends, before we get drunk until we die, let's do a little activity. This is considered
as our culture, White Lion style." Man stood up and raised his glass. It seemed like
everyone understands him except my friends and I.
"This is the activity we usually do when we party." Sarawat did not allow me to be
confused any longer so he immediately whispered to me.
"So... What is it?" I feel awkward when I think about that slogan on Instagram. Just
thinking about that, I can already imagine what will happen.
"See it for yourself." He didn't tell me.
I then saw Man stood up, blocking the TV while clearing his throat twice.
"Hello everyone. I'm Man, not the other guy! Tonight, I won't talk about anyone
except my new friends - Tine, Ohm, Puek, and Fong. Welcome to the Association
of Perverted Men of All Time!"
Just hearing the name of the association is enough to give me a headache. Let's just
keep on calling them White Lions, okay?
"We usually keep something in our mind and tell it to our friends, at least once a
month. That is why I know all of their secrets. When I first saw the four of you, I
didn't like you at all, Tine..."
"Huh?" I pointed at myself.
"You looked so arrogant like you think that you're so handsome. But I have to tell
you the truth, when I knew you, you're really cute."
"Wow!" Everyone is screaming and it made this chaotic party even more fun.
He slowly returned to where he was sitting and gave me an annoying flying kiss. It is
now Boss' turn.
"Peuk, you are the admin of the page 'Must-Try Food that Doesn't Taste Good but
It's Cheap'. Your page is really terrible... but I really like it."
"Hey! Cheers!" Applause and the noise of glasses clinking sounded together.
Everyone took turns to say what was on their minds. It was really fun listening to
them. Some are so funny, and some sounded sincere. It is nice that I could
understand what they really thought about me.
"Tine, do you know that my friend really likes you?"
"Wooowwwwww!"
It's Theme, who said those words which made everyone scream with joy. He came
back to his seat without waiting for my answer. He patted Sarawat's shoulder so he
stepped forward and stood in front of everyone.
"Tine..."
"Aww! Wheeeew!"
"Come on! You just keep on staring at Tine. Just take him to your room. You are so
annoying!"
I hate his friends, but I can't do anything except staying down and lowering my head
with shyness. Since when did a cool guy like me turn into a shy little girl? Especially
when they tag team with my three friends. I can't do anything but be shy.
"I am so happy."
He said that and let out a smile... I was stunned for a moment until...
"Shit! Wat, that sounds disgusting!"
"I want to puke after hearing that."
"Did you just say that? It's so embarrassing..." Everyone was so dissatisfied when
Sarawat returned to his seat without saying anything else except that line. That is
why the last person to come forward is Big, the person who is so ready to expose
his friends.
"Now you look shy, Tine. What I want to say to you is..." Me, again.
"My friend, Sarawat, is a possessive guy. He is so stingy with his shoes, bag, guitar,
privacy, and everything that belongs to him. He is really possessive of you."
"Oooohhhhh."
I was truly enlightened with his words and I don't know where to put myself right
now. I feel very embarrassed when everyone is looking at me. Unlike Sarawat, who
is just sitting there with his cold, deadpan face. Big came back to his seat.
"Dude, he knew it already." He said.
"Knew what?"
"That I'm possessive."
"You act like a child."
Sarawat just shrugged nonchalantly before raising his hand to stroke my hair. I
didn't let him tease me unilaterally, so I reached out my hand to squeeze his cheek. I
hate his poker face and his big fingers.
The party continued for three hours. It seems like everyone is okay because they
knew their limits. Also, we are afraid of what the White Lions will do so no one
dared to get drunk first.
"My team lost. Give me some songs to cheer us up!" Man said and went to pick up
a guitar, handing it to Sarawat.
"Wat, play a song."
Sarawat did not accept the guitar and shook his head.
"I don't want to. That guitar is bad."
"You're really picky! Okay, my guitar isn't as expensive as yours. Which one is your
favorite again? If I remember, it's not the martin that you always use every day."
"Martin DC-16 can't beat Takamine."
Man sits on the floor and strums the guitar in a terrible voice. The others help sing
along with the songs making the atmosphere lively. The chaotic party ended almost
at midnight. My friends left me with Sarawat, which has an unreadable expression.
On the way home, the person beside me said something with his serious face.
"Want to listen to a song?"
"Turn on the music then. What song do you have?"
"What song do you want? I'll sing it for you."
I rapidly shook my head. Please, no. I don't want to have nightmares.
"No!"

"One night, the world fell asleep. (*1*)

My mind is empty but with a music playing softly
I can only think of someone who is very far away."

What the heck? I said no, but he is still singing in a romantic atmosphere. There was
no music, no guitar, there was only his low voice that sounded like a singing bass.
But it was very pleasant for my ears and made me feel like I was in a dream.

"I was sunk in a simple trance in just a short time

As if something captivated me..."

I put my hand on the console of the car, tapping my fingers while following the
rhythm. I then sing together with him in the chorus part of the song. This song is
from Scrubb and I haven't listened to this song in a long time. They did not play this
even in the Scrubb concert.

"But when I opened my eyes, I saw you standing.

And it is too beautiful to explain.
The lights are all shining when you walk near me.
We made an eye contact, and I stared at you for a long time
Then my heart begins to tremble.
Is everything real? Or we're just in a dream?"
The song ended and there were some weird feelings in my mind. I am so happy and
I feel comfortable to sing one of my favorite songs with someone. I can finally say
that I can be myself without pleasing anyone, without having to show off my
wealth, or without having to reconcile with someone who is arguing with me for a
stupid reason.
"Sarawat..."
We finally arrived at our destination and the car was parked on the side of the road.
We are still inside of the car.
"What?"
"Your guitar... if you want to take it back, you can tell me. I can buy a new one."
"Why?" He asked.
"I heard your friend. The one I am using is your favorite guitar."
"You don't need to return it. Actually..."
Sarawat just looked at me with his usual deadpan face. He then stuck out his tongue
and licked his lips. I am stunned. I couldn't back down because the space inside the
car is limited. In just a matter of seconds, my body was pulled towards him by his
big hands and he leaned forward to kiss me.
I almost can't breathe. I want to scold him, but I can't. I want to push him away, but
I have no strength. My body feels so weak right now.
His tongue is poaching into my mouth. It seems like he is sucking all the bitter
alcohol inside of it. His nose is sunk into my cheek while we are still kissing. He is
moving his tongue inside my mouth. I can feel goosebumps all over my body. He is
still licking along my teeth sophisticatedly.
Didn't he say he never had a lover? He is better than me in kissing. Damn!
Sarawat let go of my mouth and said something so softly, making it hard for me to
hear. But it made my heart feel like it can fly in the air anytime.
"Give me your tongue. Why aren't you helping me?"
When he saw my surprised face, Sarawat bent to kiss me again. This time, he didn't
let me get ready for it and easily slipped his hot tongue into my mouth. My body
can't move anymore, other than letting him control the game.
His tongue was intertwined with mine when we exchanged saliva. My face is locked
by his big hands while his tongue continues to attack mine. I think if he isn't holding
my body now, I wouldn't be able to balance myself anymore.
My mind keeps saying 'enough' because I can't breathe. But my heart contradicts it
because it is still pounding and feeling fulfilled by what is happening, even though
my eyes are still closed. In the end, my mind took over because I could not breathe
properly. I quickly pushed his chest to tell him that it is time to stop.
Sarawat obediently moved backward before bowing again to gently bite my lips as a
way to end the kiss. I can smell some blood on my lips. He is indeed sadistic.
"You are teasing me." I can hear my voice trembling.
"You suck."
"You... Damn it!"
"Get out while I can still control myself."
"..."
"I can't always act as a gentleman." He reached out his hand to take off my safety
belt and unlocked the door as his way of telling me to leave.
What is this? You kissed me and now you are kicking me out like a dog? I hate you.
"What about... your guitar? Do you want to pick it up now?" I remembered we were
talking about that before I was assaulted.
"You don't have to return it."
"..."
"It's been yours for a long time."
"..."
"Take good care of it."
That is the last sentence of our conversation tonight. I walked with my trembling
feet back to my room. The first thing I saw when I entered was the Takamine guitar,
lying on my bed.
I sat down and picked up the guitar. I meticulously looked at it with a strange feeling
inside me. Right on the guitar neck, you can clearly see Sarawat's name engraved on
it, and it made me roll my eyes every time I see it.
However, when I turned on the light and tried to turn it over, I saw something
engraved under the six strings, through the sound hound...
I saw...
My name... engraved on it...
'Tine Teepakorn'

This guitar has been mine for a long time...

_______________
1 - เพลงก่อนนอน Phleng Kon Non (Sleeping Song) - Scrubb

Chapter 15
Real People are Gangster Enough

"This guitar should have a name."

My eyes stared at the thick hand that took the snack out of his bag. He is bowing
down and is so determined to get the guitar pick to line up on the table. There were
so many types of picks: thick and thin one. I don't know how the makers produced
this kind of stuff. All I know is that he is ignoring me.
"Are you listening?"
"What?" His sharp face looked at me. I felt like I interrupted his screening of picks
with meticulousness. I am not happy about that.
The two of us sat under a shade of a tree at the marble table. Both his gang and
mine went out to buy food and haven't returned yet. What's left is just me and this
crazy bastard who is too busy with his guitar picks. The club is getting busy because
of the Music Festival next semester.
"This guitar is mine now so I should name it."
"Moron."
But when he saw my bent face, Sarawat rolled his eyes then looked up at the sky as
if he was thinking for a bit.
"What kind of name do you want?"
"I want a name that shows my personality."
"Poop."
"..." He responded without thinking. Wait a minute, I won't accept that! Does my
face really fit for the word 'poop'? If he changed it to 'handsome', then I won't have
any objections. Try me.
"That is your personality inside and out."
"I hate you!"
"You don't really hate me. Like, say that you like me."
"Shut up." I quickly cut him out then let out a deep sigh. I think of some other
names to get rid of my irritability. I thought of a name and asked for the opinion of
the person in front of me.
"Scrubb."
"It won't work at all. It doesn't suit the Scrubb brand"
"I'm tired" I really am. And he is just teasing me all along.

"Your face looks stupid, not tired." Cool. I got scolded again. I am getting frustrated
because I can't think of anything at all. So, I picked up a candy to eat.
"Is Rola a good name?" I'm thinking about the girl in porn. She is so sexy. But the
response I got made me even more depressed.
"That guitar is a man."
"Hey! This is a guitar, not a dog. There is no gender for this."
He refused not to argue back. He just sat down and stared at me because I can't
think properly. His behavior implies that he is thinking of something naughty. He is
licking his lips while penetrating his eyes to mine enormously. I can say that he
looks like a dog right now. A dog wanting to bite me so bad.
"Do you want some candies?" He is not responding so I quickly moved the bag of
candies for him to see.
"I don't want candy. I want you."
"Fuck off!"
"You are so cute."
"Stop looking at me. I won't let you look." I reached out to push Sarawat's face. I
am having so much pain with his behavior. I wanted him to turn the other way but
this bastard is really persistent in looking at me.
"You don't have to look at me. Just let me look at you."
"Well, you can always think of me too."
"Don't be so stubborn. Come on let me bite you."
"Go bite other people! Don't bother me."
"I am not interested in other people. I don't even know what kind of species they
are. Not like you, I totally know what you are made of. That is why I want to tease
you so crazy."
"Is this how you express love? The others will treat their lovers and look after them
well. You are so damn..."
"Damn, damn with you. I want to bully you...because you are special." I don't see
anything special with this sentence at all. What's wrong with this guy?
I could only make a scared face when Sarawat moved closer to me. Oh, I am having
goosebumps.
"Okay... Let's think of a name. Wait... why are you moving closer?"
"I am using my brain to think, not my body. Why can't I move closer?"
"Are you bothering me?"
"But why are you shaking? This is not the final exam. Don't be scared."
"You... Who would want to think that shallow? The name you're thinking is
nonsense, just like your name." After speaking that sentence, I temporarily stopped.
Then I saw Sarawat's face getting closer and it looks like he is going to attack me
anytime soon.
"Saraleo..."
"Saraleo is busy."
"Sarawat... please."
"Okay, give me a kiss then."
"Let me kick you, damn it!" I am angry this time. He noticed it so he sat back to his
normal position smiling like a fool. He then broke the silence.
"Troublemaker." Okay, he is teasing me again.
"What?"
"I have a name for the guitar."
"What?"
"Troublemaker."
"Who are you calling, the guitar or me?" I am now getting angry.
"You..."
"What?"
"Take good care..."
"Okay."
"I love that so much. So much that sometimes, I wanna treat it very well on my
bed."
Wait! Is he referring to the guitar or me? He is also showing a very perverted face.
"Oops! That was a quickie!" I am still mad at Sarawat and now, the White Lion
suddenly appeared. They also integrated with my friends and acted like they are in a
drama scene.
"I am jealous. I want you!"
"Then come to my room tonight."
"Why?"
"My room has a bed. I can treat you very well like someone here. Haha!" Everyone
laughs together and makes it look like a fun moment. The drama features Man and
Puek is over as I'm about to kick their asses.
"By the way, P'Chol called for training tonight." After the teasing and having fun,
Boss started to raise serious issues.
"When? I didn't see him for quite some time." Sarawat answered.
"Met him at the cafeteria just now. He also said that you need to say goodbye to the
music club's rehearsal for a week. This is a really important matter." Sarawat nodded
while still looking at the guitar pick on the table.
"Can you do me a favor?" Sarawat offered me this because we are in the same club.
"Go tell P'Dim for me. Do you dare?"
"Of course!" The whole club may be afraid of P'Dim, but not me. I even handled
Green who is too busy following me all day every day. Speaking of, I haven't seen
his face lately.
"Never mind. I'll tell him myself."
"Okay." I'm an easy boy. If I get refused, I will let it be.
"Make an appointment to cheer for me too." The low voice spoke without looking
at me. All of our friends smirk playfully.
"I have to go because I'm a cheerleader." No matter which matches and no matter
where, I have to go even though I want to ditch it in order to keep myself in the
room and play a game.
"Do not cheer for others."
"Well, my rival is every team that competes with my faculty." But I forgot that they
are already out of the league because they lost to them.
"If you will cheer for me, I will win."
"Which team are you competing against?"
"Engineering." I rolled my eyes and kept my mind in peace.
Well, the hope is always there but I can't say that they will win. Everybody knows
how good that team is. Otherwise, they will not hit the university championship
every year. I heard from the seniors that if they win this year, it is going to be their
six-time consecutive win.
"You both may forget that there are also other people in the world. We are also
here, you shit. You are talking so sweetly by yourselves. It's annoying!" Man broke
out the silence. The atmosphere that was getting better is now covered with noise
pollution that can cause irritations when you listen to it.
"You should use your time to practice your football skill, not to make fun of me." I
answered Man sarcastically.
"Great words, Tine! Do you want to be kissed?"
"Fuck off!"
"Or be fucked?" What the hell is wrong with this guy?
"Shut your mouth." Sarawat spoke loudly until all of his friends were quiet. The
expression of extreme emotionlessness appeared on Sarawat's face. His stare to Man
is so scary. It looks like he is about to kill him.
"Hey, I'm just kidding. Don't be too serious! Now, who wants to bet for the game?"
Man is really good at going with the flow. He can change serious situations into a
fantastic moment.
This is just a small gambling game that occurred within my gang and the White
Lion. Ohm, Peuk, and Fong chose which team to bet and offered an amount of
money while having fun.
"Tine, who are you cheering for?" They asked me.
"Engineering."
"What the hell? You are sitting in front of the White Lion. Why are you cheering for
the other team?" All of them are whining. I hate to say this but even the main lead
can cheer on the other side. Right?
And since the stakes are high, I did not dare to choose Political Science for sure. I
am afraid of having no money to live.
"They are the six-time champions."
"They won't win this year because we will take them down."
"Dreaming, huh?"
"And what if we win? Don't underestimate us too much."
"How much are you gambling? I'll go with 500 Baht." I asked Sarawat. But the
bastard is still not listening. He is still focusing on his guitar pick.
"Wow! Only 500 Baht? Look at your friend Peuk. He gambled 2,000 Baht!" said
Man. I looked at my friend who has an albino face.... and I knew that he was
definitely forced. This is also a frightening system in the society: Peer-pressure.
"Then, how much do you want?"
"If we win, you don't have to pay any money, but you have to post love words on
Instagram for Sarawat. You can do whatever as long as we will be touched until we
cry."
"Huhhhh?"
"..." Great. You are playing this much? His friends gave him a round of applause but
my heart is torn if I should agree or not.
"Oh shit. Hahaha!"
"Tine can't do it for sure."
"What now? Brave enough? Show us!"
"Deal! I am not afraid. You will lose anyway." I am a gangster enough, I guess.
We all know the Engineering team is always the champion. They never lose,
especially this match,
"Then we will leave now. This is yours." Before leaving, Sarawat handed me a green
colored guitar pick.
"Why did you give me this?" I looked at it, stunned.
"A good guitar pick will prevent your fingers getting hurt when playing the guitar."
He looks like he cares about me a lot.
"You have been quiet for a very long time because you are too determined to
choose a guitar pick for me? I can just grab one and that's it."
"I chose that. I have to be determined. Everything that is related to you needs effort
and determination." The tall body picked up the other guitar picks and placed it in a
small clear box. He picked up the backpack and placed it on his shoulder before
standing. His warm and rough hands rubbed my head back and forth.
"You even chose another team to cheer on. But I am not angry. Whatever you
choose, I will support you. As long as your heart chooses me."
"..."
"Focus on studying."
Boom! Why do you have to say that? My body was crushed into pieces. My heart...

~
For the past few days, Sarawat has been practicing football too much. Today, he
invited me to eat before his training. We went to the brothel's old shop, Sarawat and
mine's favorite cafeteria. He is wearing the shirt and pants of the International Milan
football team.
"What do you want to eat?" He asked me.
"I'm not very hungry. But I'll have iced chocolate. You?"
"I'm not hungry either. I'd get a stomach ache during practice."
"Oh! Then, why did you invite me?"
"I just want to see your face. I haven't seen it for many days." He said.
Today, I still don't know what my relationship with Sarawat is. Are we just friends
or just letting it develop into something else? Everything looks so uncertain. But
what I know is that... I like what we are now and it feels good.
Let it be and just let it go, just like P'Muey and P'Ball of Scrubb said. But I must
focus on my stomach first. I said earlier that I am not hungry but after looking at
the food on the table next to us, I drooled. That crepe cake, I want to eat it up.
"That cake looks so delicious."
"Choose it at the counter bar." Sarawat said in his same deadpan face.
"Fine. I want to eat spaghetti as well. Do you want that?"
"Nope."
"This shop makes delicious nuggets as well."
"Umm."
"Also nice apple tea."
"What do you really want to eat?" The owner of the tanned skin picks up the pencil
and jot down all the orders quickly.
"All that I mentioned." To be honest, I am really hungry. I just want to look cute
but I guess it did not work as planned.
Everything is on the table now. Sarawat is not doing anything except sitting there
and staring at me. After ten minutes, the food in front me was handled all by myself
in that short period of time.
"Sarawat, lend me your ears. I have to whisper something." I leaned forward. The
taller person moved his ears to me and then...
"Buurrrrppppp ~" I freaking burped into his ears. Hahahahaha!
"Burping that much?"
"I am full."
"You should be."
"Oh! Sarawat!" That is not my voice. We turned our heads and saw someone who
just entered the shop just a moment ago. She is familiar because she was in the same
club as ours. She is Earn, the friend of Prae and Green.
We never talked to each other in the club because she is in the group of those
people who can play guitar. But everybody knows her because Earn is always being
teased by the seniors and oh, she has a pretty face.
"Hi! Came here to eat?" Sarawat asked.
"Yes."
"Want to sit here?" I proposed to get involved in the conversation.
"Umm." Earn replied with a smile while sitting in the chair next to me.
The first time I saw Earn, aside from her beautiful face, I can say that she has a nice
personality. She is studying Architecture, likes to play music, and sometimes, plays
football. She can easily get along with Sarawat since they have the same interests. I
really want to go out with her if she doesn't mind. Hehe.
"Order first?"
"Okay."
After ordering, we kept talking. Most questions are coming from me asking her. She
answers all of my questions so naturally and she is not thinking like most of the
women I used to date. The more we talked, the more she became interesting. I don't
know which part of Earn's charm hit me.
I know, I am a newbie guitarist over Sarawat. It is a good atmosphere until...
"Yeah, Sarawat. At the end of your match, don't forget to practice your guitar."
"I'll show up so you have someone to complain with."
"We have to choose our song as well. Second semester has another music festival."
"After this match, let's talk about that. Also, our band is complete now."
"You will form a band? Can I join? Please. Please." I listened to it for a while then
spoke so I got involved.
"Go learn how to play C chord without a distorted face first before talking about
joining a band." My dream was crushed when Sarawat's low voice sounded. Damn
it.
"Want to play the song Desktop Error?" Sarawat asked Earn.
"Sarawat, their song is really hard to play."
"DCNXTR is okay."
"It is on the list. We know your taste." said the beautiful face with a wide smile.
"Good."
"Anyway, tonight, I'll give you a call to tell you which songs are listed. Let's go
prepare the music chords afterwards."
"Don't call late."
"I know. Before nine o'clock tonight. Chatting with you is hard because you keep on
making typos."
"I can type well now."
"Really? If I did not teach you to type, it would be harder." Said Earn while
laughing.
Now I know that Sarawat is not calling just me. I should have known it from the
start. I know he talks only to his family and some of his friends, but chatting...
When the food arrived, Earn was eating alternately and telling fun stories for me
and Sarawat to listen to. But it sounded like she was only talking to Sarawat because
their voices are getting louder and louder, laughing at each other. I don't want to
interfere with them and I really don't understand their topic because they are talking
about advanced music.
They also talked about this new indie band. I can't cope up with their song
suggestions because I literally have no idea about those songs. It all doesn't make
any sense for me. They are both really cool together.
I feel like an outsider now.
Sarawat smiled while talking to Earn. He doesn't smile that often. Right now, I don't
know anything. I can't understand this feeling of annoyance swallowing me. Maybe
because I don't like being ignored just like now.
"Ohhhhh. I am really full."
"Because you ate so much."
I still sat and listened to their conversation even though my heart starts to be filled
with loneliness.
"I want to have it..."
"What?"
"The one who I can share everything with, both happiness and sadness."
"What do you want?" Sarawat answered her.
"Split the bill. Haha!"
"Earn, don't joke around." Sarawat reached out to push the head of the person
sitting next to me. I couldn't do anything but to laugh dryly. To be honest, I am
worried.
Sarawat was never like this before, except when he was with me and his best friends.
Maybe, he doesn't like me that much. Because having Earn around, there is no
much difference when I am with him. She is even better than me.
"Hey, I'll go to the bathroom." Sarawat nodded.
All the plates are dispensed at the front of the counter. Therefore, I am free to go
home after using the bathroom. I may be rude, but I don't want to interrupt their
conversation.
I hate this. I really hate this feeling. Suddenly, I think I became the person who is so
afraid of falling in love. And at this time, I chose to do my old habits that I always
hated. I will go home and leave them together.

Tine TheChic
I am always ready to cut anyone who doesn't know how to value me.

Five missed calls from Sarawat.

Rrrrrrrrr~
I got irritated on the sixth ring so I picked up my phone.
"What???"
[Why don't you pick up my call?]
"I'm taking a shower."
[Taking a shower this late? Where did you go? Why did you leave without telling
me?] But how should I answer him? I don't want him to know that I am upset. But I
don't feel anything other than that. What to do...
"I had diarrhea so I hurried back."
[What's wrong?] I know what he means.
"It's fine. Don't mind me."
[You can tell me everything. I am really worried about you, but I couldn't be with
you because my senior wanted me to practice for the match. I am free now. Can I
go to your room?]
I want to cry. Damn it!
"You don't have to come here."
[...]
"Sarawat, I have a question."
[What?]
"Do you really like me?"
[...] He did not answer me. All I heard was a deep sigh from the end of the line. I
need an answer so I can make a decision. If I am still hesitant with the answer, I will
choose to cut him out.
He was diligent that's why I opened my heart to know him even though he is a man.
I choose to disregard everything out just because I want to learn more about him.
Look at how it turned out...
"I think... Let's just disappear from each other's lives for a while as if we don't know
each other. You don't have to call me. We don't need to talk. I know you can
survive. In that way, maybe you can find yourself and like other people."
[And why do I have to like other people?]
"I don't know. Well, just in case...you realize that you don't like me that much."
[Are you nuts?]
"Stop bugging me. The person you like is not me but Earn! You like Earn! Earn!!!"
After dropping her name, I cut the line without listening to him. The truth is, I am
afraid that I could be wrong. I am afraid... that he will really like her. Afraid... that he
will really stop messing with me as if I never existed.
What am I doing?! Shit!

~
I guess my assumption is true after all. Sarawat did not call me for three days. I tried
to avoid the Political Science building even though our faculty is near them.
The first day he did not call, I am extremely satisfied. I want to cut him out just like
that. But after entering the second day, I did not know what ghost possessed me
bringing the bad mood with me all day long.
As for today... the third day... I really can't explain. My friends said that we used to
curse and argue all the time but when he disappeared, I felt strange and lonely. I
have never been this much.
"P', I would like a glass of apple tea." I dragged my body to bring myself to Cafe
Tun with my gang.
I did not tell them this story because I was afraid that they would make this a big
deal. Letting it go in silence is probably the best solution.
"I would like a hot green African smoothie." What the heck? Let these three crazy
ghosts manage to order their usual odd menu. As for me, I turned away to find a
table to sit and wait for my order. My mind suddenly pushed into confusion when
someone entered the shop.
"Tine, hello!" It's Earn. I've never seen her outside the club except what happened
days ago.
"Hello!" I waved back my hand as a greeting. However, I feel like my heart is about
to break when I see the tall guy who just came out of the toilet.
"Did you come together?" I don't know why I chose to ask Earn with a question
like this. But when she saw Sarawat walking close to a table, she combined her bag
with his. From there, I immediately knew that the thing I am afraid to happen is
already happening.

I did not wait for the answer and hurriedly walked back to find a table to sit far away
from them. My gang followed me and we started to play mobile phones and read
comics. There are times that I take glances at Sarawat but I am arrogant and I want
to play hard. Since it is not looking good, I tried looking for a new flirt. By then, I
might forget him.
"Apple tea is ready." As soon as I heard my order, I did not wait any longer. I
walked to the front of the counter with my wallet. In front of me is a senior, smiling
while standing. He is the guy who asked for my number and a selfie at the bar.
I remembered his name... Milk or Mil?
Whatever. I will not say hi to him.
"Tine." He called me, so...
"Hey!"
"Hello. This tea is free. It's on me." Before picking up the glass and placing it in
front of me.
I already said that this shop is owned by an architecture student and this is a prime
location for all students. Therefore, it is not surprising to see architecture students
helping to serve orders.
"Came with friends?" He asked me.
"Umm. Came here to help?"
"Yeah. Just to relieve stress. Bored with studying so I help here." What a good life!
"Then, I'll sit with my friends now."
"Okay. Stay comfortable. I'll stop by at your table later to talk." He said while gently
rubbing my hand and immediately patted my head in a lovely manner. It made me
feel so confused.
SLAP!
I am still confused when someone's hand slaps another hand out of my head. I did
not know how long Sarawat had been standing there. He just did that without any
expression in his eyes.
"Please talk to me." That low voice I haven't heard for the last three days spoke. He
pulled me with his thick palm that twitched my wrist to walk out of the shop in the
eyes of many people.

"What the fuck is wrong with you?" I swear I felt offended. I can say that I am now
feeling like a jealous wife because he cheated on me.
"What the fuck is wrong with you! Why did you allow him to touch your hand and
your head like that? You allowed him to rub it so easily? How?" Sarawat is like a nut.
I've never seen him like this since we knew each other. Usually when he is speaking,
I only see his deadpan expressionless face. This time, it feels like he is about to kick
me.
His eyes were angry and I don't think that mood will cool down quickly.
"I can do everything I want. It's my business, not yours! Don't get involved."
"What the fuck? Why am I not involved? If I did not care, would I do this much? I
lived alone for years gathering all the strength to talk to you. How can you let
anyone do that just like that?" Wait! It may look good but his interpretation is
strange.
"When you came with her, I did not say anything! I did not demand anything. Why
are you making a fuss now?"
"I did not come with her! We just met here coincidentally then she invited me to sit
with her. Just that!"
"So why are you telling me this?"
"I haven't talked with you for three days because I let you do whatever you want. I
tried not to see you but do you know what? It hurts! It hurts more than not seeing
you for a year. At least by that time, I never expected to see you! But now I hope to
be with you and stay with you. Do you understand?"
"..." So stunned. He is acting mad at me.
The tables have turned, huh? So, is it my fault now?
"I don't like Earn that way. We are just friends. She calls to talk about music only.
She already has a boyfriend. Damn! Do you understand that?" That sentence from
Sarawat made me calm and mourn for one full minute.
"Sarawat..."
"I'm mad at you." What?
"Why are you sulking?"
"I am sulking. So, what?"
"I really thought you liked her. It caused me to be distracted for three days and I
can't sleep. How are you going to take responsibility for this?"
"Then be my boyfriend."
"..."
"If you are my boyfriend, I will make sure you will sleep peacefully every
night."
Damn! My heart...

~
It all ended with nothing. The sulking Sarawat seemed to be happy now and is busy
practicing football. Earn has a lover so my mind is at peace. He is a senior of our
club.
As for the matter of him asking me to be his boyfriend, don't talk about it because it
was just a joke. I did not take it seriously to the point of agreeing to be in a
relationship with him even though I am still confused about my sexuality. I know I
still like beautiful girls but let's wait for confirmation.
But forget all the doubts right now. Because at the end of the day, everyone is
looking forward to the match between Engineering and Political Science. After
arguing the last time at the shop, I haven't seen Sarawat and his gang because they
are training double time.
As for me, my heart really wants to find time to practice the guitar because P'Dim
will surely insult me again. But I don't know what to do because I have to juggle my
time studying and practicing cheerleading until the end of the university league.
"Just quit school and leave."
"Then where should I go? I need to leave now." I spoke sarcastically while
collecting my books and picked up my bag.
"Yeah, you need to leave now because you will be dead if you are late." Fong
shouted but his voice was not too loud.
"Why?"
"P' asked us to serve water on the side of the field. She told us not to be late." When
I heard that they will serve water, I did not object. Besides, they will meet some cute
people from the cheerleading team.
"Well then hurry and let's leave!" In fact, I really want to hurry because I am so
bored. I also need to apply make-up. Talking about make-up, I immediately thought
of Sarawat's face and today's most important match. Everyone is looking forward
especially his wives and the hardcore fans of the sport.
First year is not too hard to study. Subjects being studied are the basics that cover
old knowledge from middle school. It is a good thing for us because we don't have
to stress ourselves. But the thing killing me are my extra-curricular activities.
Though I can't complain because I chose this myself. If only I had known it would
be like this, I did not join this cheerleading team.
Immediately after departing with the three handsome heroes, I came to find a senior
year leader who is waiting for all of the cheerleaders to arrive. Since we have to wait
for all the people to arrive, I sat down to chat with friends and use social media to
kill time.
I heard a whistling sound from some seniors who are nearby. All attention was
quickly diverted to them. For many days, I have not seen him. Sarawat remains the
same - not thinner nor darker in any way. In addition, his deadpan expression is still
there.
"Nong Sarawat, you came to see Tine?" Lot of seniors hurriedly asked him.
"Yes." He did not deny anything except pushing my ass into that little chair until I
almost fell. Damn this bastard.
"Go and sit in that chair. You don't have to squeeze in." I produced a very loud
sound but he acted as if he did not hear me. He just turned his face and gave me a
distracting smile.
"Aren't you talking? Do you want trouble?"
"Want."
"Wait a moment. I can still punch."
"Can I change it to something else?"
"..." What the hell? He dared to say an ordinary sentence but he sounded too much
of a moaning voice! Good thing he whispered to me or else, these seniors might
hear us. Even though all of their attention was on us earlier, we are now out of their
focus.
"You have to play football today, right? Why don't you hurry and prepare?"
"I asked P to come and see you for a while."
"Okay. Let's make it a moment then." He is still speaking close to my face.
"Long time no see"
"So?"
"Why do you smell like a fat old pig?" Should I slap him? Instead of saying
something good to me, he even provoked me. The nerve of this guy. He is really so
damn inspirational.
"My father, who is a sweet charming man, blessed me with lavender freshness.
Wherever I go, you can surely smell me." I answered him ironically.
"I like your face when you are angry."
"Don't bother with me."
"I want to bite you. Can I bite you?"
"Are you a dog?"
"Can I bite your lips?"
"Take your nails and crush it first."
"Tine, you have to put on make-up now." The senior's voice called me to interrupt.
I hurriedly stand up and go straight to the make-up artist. There are still many
people waiting to get dressed as well.
"Why are you following me?" I turned to ask the bastard who just followed me.
"I will look at your face." He said with a deadpan face.
"Nong Sarawat, you can sit here for a moment. He needs to get change first."
Instead of chasing me, he moved to the chair that was pointed by a senior.
"Thank you."
"Tine, can you tie your hair first? I need to look for a foundation that will match
your skin color." The make-up artist bent in front of him, lifted his head and put the
stuff in a clear plastic box. My job is to pick up the rubber band and tie it to the hair
that's touching my face.
"I'll do it for you", his deep voice interrupted.
"You don't have to tie it yourself."
"Huh? Huh? Huh?"
His mouth spoke like that. Some people are screaming around him all over the
room. But it looks like his hands are slower than his mouth because a senior already
picked up the rubber band and gave it to him awkwardly. I swear if he will tie my
hair, he will pull my head off.
His hand is rugged and rough. When it stroked my forehead, it felt like an eight
million herbal scrub was mixed with a dense sandstone.
"Like this?"
"Almost." His sharp eyes and his lips are in line with mine. His eyes were fixed on
my hairline without blinking. To tie my hair must be extremely difficult.
"Your forehead is as wide as the Rajamangala." I am really fascinated with him.
(Rajamangala is the national stadium of Thailand.)
"I hate you."
"The next time, I will bring a ball to practice with my friends."
"Damn you bastard!"
This is the result of us, trying to learn from each other for a while. To be honest, I
don't see any good morale in Sarawat. He is no good at all.
I sat down in a soft chair in front of the seniors. The beautiful tall lady that looks
like an angel bent her eyes, choosing the best foundation that will suit my color. She
then started to spread foundation on my face.
"The similarity of a monkey's face and yours is really strong."
"...!!!" She was suddenly distracted by a famous monotone sound from the voice of
this bastard.
"Not a monkey, Sarawat. Tine has a white skin and this color is perfect." His words
are not just to make me look embarrassed, but to make everyone shocked.
"It is a good foundation but that is a bad face."
"What's the matter with you?" I just want him to shut up.
"That won't work. It's very different."
When I saw Sarawat complaining non-stop, I sent a signal to this beautiful make-up
artist to re-apply a thinner foundation.
Her white hands turned to pick up loose powder and apply it on my face. After that,
she returned it and picked up a brush to dip the light brown eyeshadow. She is
hesitant at first because Sarawat is watching her.
"No, it's alright." I agreed to put on the eye shadow. The problem is that I won't
argue back especially when I am scared. I always say yes to everything. I am that
considerate.
After that, the make-up was in full chaos because there was a demon intervening all
the time. He took the eyeliner and said...
"Black eyes are for pandas. No need to use this one."
When she was about to apply the blush on my cheek...
"You will look like a baboon."
She changed what she's holding into a lipstick but...
"Just apply lip balm."
"What do you want?" I spoke loudly and almost drooled over Sarawat's face.
"Today, I do not want to wipe your face."
"She has a remover. And hey, what I am saying is irony. Do you understand?"
"I don't."
"Learn to understand it now."
"And what are you going to wear? This will make you cuter."
"..."
"You want to be cute so other people will like you, right? What a pain."
Then he got out of the chair and walked out in a storm. The room became quiet and
the whole group was confused as to what just happened.
Is he on his period? My heart...

~
The main event which is the match between Political Science and Engineering is
happening. Duties of the university cheerleaders just like me is to walk in line to
dance to the opening march. The players are preparing on both sides of the field.
Engineering team is wearing a crimson red football shirt while Political Science wore
their signature white shirt.
SCREAMS!
On the field are the players of both teams that are actively running, doing warm-
ups. We were done with our performance so we are now walking out of the field.
For a second, I walked past the tall man of the university. The only sensation I felt
was his warm palm that gently rubbed and patted my head. He walked straight as if
nothing had happened.
But for me, there is nothing much left. My heart who is resting peacefully beats so
fast through my chest.
"What is Sarawat doing? Yes, we see that!"
"That's not good!"
It turned out that I was being killed by the looks of his wives. Their attention was
quickly shifted when the official players were introduced.
I don't know how great this match is going to be. Even a senior from the White
Lion team collapsed due to nervousness. There is nothing different from them until
I saw something at the back of their white shirts that made the cheerleading team
and his fans excited.
"Super White, Number Twelve!"
SCREAMS!
"Sarawat~" the stadium became too loud. Sarawat bowed a little to give respect.
With that being said, Political Science is different from their previous match because
normally, Sarawat will wear a white shirt with his name and number twelve printed
at the back. But today...
He wears a new shirt that has the word "Super White" to show off to the public.
Where did he get this confidence that he is white? His skin color and his hair were
not white at all. I even have the courage to tell myself that I am as white as the
zodiac sign. But him? let's face it. He is not white at all.
Man's shirt has the text "Man-Oh-Ho" in it. Let's say that regardless of which player
of Political Science, regular or back up, there is a tagline in the middle back of their
white shirt.
Peeeeep.
The sound of the whistle sounded from the referee before the round ball in the
middle of the field will be kicked out by someone's feet. This is the sign that the
match history of Engineering and Political Science has already begun.
The university cheerleading is responsible for cheering on the side of the field. But
when the ball was kicked close to White Lion's side goal, my mind and heart were
beating incorrectly. To be honest, I am not ashamed that I am secretly cheering on
Sarawat's team. I don't want them to lose even if I bet on their opponent.
As the game progressed, everybody was so hyped up. I have never seen any football
matches and feel this much torture before in my whole life.
"Today, Sarawat number twelve has changed his name. Old number, but new name.
Welcome.... Super White, who has the ball now." I feel stressed.
But this bastard's fans are really annoying me. They are all taking pictures from a far
corner.
"Super White! Fight! Super White! Fight till death!"
"Man-Oh-Ho is passing the ball to the TeeMoe... forwarding it to Engineering...
and... and..."
"..."
"Shoot!"
"Wow! The ball has gone to Silom!"
The commentator of the game is so funny that even the cheering team became
twisted. As for me, my condition did not change. I am still hopeful that they will
win. I am also sweating like hell. Good thing the seniors let us take a break first and
saw my three friends working very well. Peuk then showed me the weariest face I've
seen.
"Do you think they will win?" This question belongs to Ohm. I can't even answer it
myself. All I know is that... I am cheering for them.
"I don't know."
"I think your team will win."
"This is going to be their sixth time then."
"That was before these guys came... Hey! Hey!"
At the end of his sentence, Ohm completely distracted me. The ball is being kicked
close to the Political Science goalkeeper. For a second, the screams from the
stadium rang up with my breathlessness becoming aggravated. The ball was kicked
to the net.
"Engineering team has taken the White Lion. 1-0."
There were both happy voices and fierce cries from all sides of the stadium. The
game continues without interruption. Throughout the first half, players are being
substituted due to kicking until injured. But that's the charm of football. The first
half ended in a 2-0 score. You can clearly see the disappointment from the White
Lion gang as they walked through the other side of the field.
Sarawat walked with them with his sweat dripping down his face and his body. The
staff delivers water and cold towels to them. I was sitting not near and not so far
from them. I want to check Sarawat but I do not want to disturb their concentration
in planning for the second half.
After their planning, his tall body went straight to me with a half-bottle of drinking
water. He threw himself to a seat while panting heavily.
"Sweat stinks. Move and sit far from me."
"I'll stay here." I mean, I really don't mind the smell of sweat. We let the silence do
its job for a while. But I could not bear to start the issue.
"Don't worry too much. Losing is totally fine." I broke the silence. For Sarawat, he
may be sad. But in my heart, I am full of joy when I think of those words I just said.
"I'm not thinking about it. Just knowing that you are here cheering makes me
happy."
"Um... and what made you think to wear that shirt today?"
"Yeah. I am wearing this shirt. Right." His answers are vague. I don't want to argue
with him so I choose to keep quiet.
"Where is the other shirt?" I am referring to his old white shirt. I guess that is his
lucky shirt. But Sarawat did not answer my question. He is just sitting, not saying
even a word.
Many seniors nudged Sarawat to take a photo. I just picked up my phone to play. At
that time, I saw a new tide from Sarawat's wives on my timeline.

"Super White is so cute."

"Our husband wants to take off his shirt and let his wife wash again."
"Sarawat is currently flirting with other people. Let's just give up on him."
"I volunteer to wash your shirt! Hahahaha!"

After the seniors took photos of Sarawat, he walked back to his seat near me and
sighed heavily.This person stood all around and surrounded by a lot of people but
he is ignoring everybody's eyes.
"Where does it hurt?" I asked him. My eyes examined his knees down to his toes.
"I am not hurt."
"Ten minutes left before you'll play again. Want to listen to music to release the
stress?" I offered him and he nodded. He grabbed my hand and pressed it hard. I
can really feel that he is stressed.
"Do you have earphones?"
"Ummm." He responded softly. He bent down to pick up the backpack under the
chair. He searched for his white earphones. His thick hand stuffed one side of the
earphone to his ear. He is handing me the other side of it but it looks like I don't
have an option because his eyes are so terrifying and looks like he is forcing me to
take it.
"Open the Sound Cloud."
"You choose a song." I am waiting for Sarawat to choose a song he likes. I have to
pamper him because I know for sure that he will lose so I have to find time to
console him before it happens.

"Open your eyes to see the new day's sky (*1*)

Looking away with an empty heart
Forget about the bad days, the old days
When a sad day have passed"

The song resonating in our ears is "For You" by the one and only band that I am
crazy about and Sarawat knows so well...

"Each person traveling past together

Sometimes things might go wrong
Some days I begin to feel discourage you to console me
That's why I know...
I will give you everything"

"I will give you everything." The voice of Sarawat loudly overlaps the music. His
left hand moved to hold my right hand tightly while staring in my eyes as if he
wanted to say something. He is singing the song while fixing his eyes on mine.
"No matter how long you will leave, I am here
Because there will be good things to happen
More than ever and may not be enough
But please be confident with me."

The last verse... That last verse hit me hard. He is just looking at my eyes but I feel
like he is asking me a favor. He smiled so I let out a smile as well.
The most important thing I realized during this time is that... I am beginning to trust
him and be confident in him little by little.
He got me today. But who cares? I want him to know what I'm feeling but...
"Ohhhhhh? Tine lost."
"Oh my gosh. There is a loser! Hurry and follow the promise!" The sound of the
White Lion gang bombarding me. Political Science turned the situation around.
After the second half, the score was 2-2. That's it. But the committee ordered a
penalty kick which resulted in them winning. In addition, it was Sarawat who fired
the eggs to make that happen.
In the end, bad things came to me. I am the loser.
The fans of Political Science are cheering them until people leave gradually. Right
now, my friends and the White Lions are the only people left on the field.
"Umm. I'll do it tomorrow."
"Tine, my friend, you can't do that. You have to tell them that you like my friend."

"There is no picture to begin with. I'll find a picture first."

"No need. I already sent it to LINE." Damn Ohm. When did you take a picture of
me and Sarawat? In less than thirty seconds, the picture appeared in front of me.
This is a photo earlier when we were listening to music together. Both of our faces
are smiling like we are so full of happiness.
"The picture is okay. I wonder if they are smiling because of the music."
"Hahahaha!"
"Post it! Post it! Post it!"
"Think of a sentimental caption as well." I turned to ask help from Sarawat but it
seems like he is not cooperating with me.
"Yeah! I'll post it. I am a real person! I am gangster enough!" I sighed heavily. Raise
my phone with one hand, shaking slightly, and press the application.
I chose the picture that Ohm sent without adding filters but the caption...
I can't think of any....
When I'm done typing, I posted the photo. At first, my friends did not agree on the
caption I typed but now, I think it is fine because the notification sound is ringing
nonstop.
Sarawat did not pick up his phone but my friends showed it to him and it seems like
they had fun reading it. He turned to look at me.
"Is this serious?" I just bowed down my head to the point of almost having neck
pain.
"Ummm."
The sentence I typed is circling in my head....

Tine_Chic I like Sarawat

Sarawat moved closer. He moved his sharp face against my ears. The warmth of his
breath made my body hair stand up.
"They challenged me to think of a word that will describe my favorite person... and
they will print it at the back of my shirt. 'Super White' is not me....it is you... little
buffalo."
"...."
"I like you"
"..."
"Seriously, I really like you."
I don't know how to respond with this sentence. Damn! This bastard is really better
than me. My heart...

________
1 - ให ้เธอ (For You) - Scrubb
Chapter 16
A Real Man: Top man. A Transvestite man: Ultraman!

'Political Science team was so amazing! They could win against the Engineering team unexpectedly.
Our guy did it best. #TeamSarawatWives'
'Very handsome. Yesterday, he was very handsome.'
'Humorous! Whatever he does isn't wrong because of his handsomeness.
#CrazyInLoveWithSuperWhite'
'Super White, ManOho, TeeMoe, BossJimLim, BigTato, and Team Mon-Chae... Sarawat's
gang is so funny.'
'The White Lions were very nice! And Super White is very cool!'

"What time is our call time? It's already half past five my brothers and sisters! And
look at this guy who has the guts to still play with his phone.... TINE!!!"
"Well..." I was startled and turned to look at this giant man standing in the middle of
the room. Great! All eyes are on me now. I wanted to escape so bad but I'm a cool
guy so I just slowly placed my phone back into my pocket.
Yesterday, the match between Political Science and Engineering ended beautifully
with a penalty shot. It came to the point of everyone being stunned because the
White Lions just ended the six-time championship title from their rival.
Many people are screaming the names printed at the back shirt of the White Lion
gang. They even caused commotion of taking pictures and tagging every player on
Instagram. Think about this; if the other members of the gang were being hit like
this, how much more is Sarawat? I wonder if he survived this or not.
Maybe he survived.... But doomed.
And I am here sitting for a while now. The photo is still posted on Instagram. There
are notifications every thirty seconds. It could be said that the wives are burning me
through their phones now.
"What did I say just now, Tine?" Alright... I'm worried now.
I did not intend to listen at all while I'm scrolling the screen of my phone earlier.
The truth is, I have no idea what he is talking about right now. I don't want to
answer him because if I answer it without me knowing the question, it will look
disrespectful. So, I chose to guess the context that is obviously going to happen
instead.
"You talk about music."
"What about?"
"We will play music!"
"Umm... then?"
"To promote the activities before the Music Festival next term!" It's just the same
story as before. I just brought it back for me to survive so I need to say something.
"What about the performances?"
"Uhmmm.... we have to choose it ourselves."
"Yes! The first show starts next Friday. Therefore, you have to prepare by
yourselves and practice as early as you can. You have to choose for your own songs
as well. Most importantly, this performance is a solo show for the first years so you
must really work hard."
"Ha!? Solo?!" I am so shocked. P'Dim let out a deep sigh. This lady then came to me
and looked at me in the eyes.
"That was a moment ago. Didn't you hear?"
"Okay.... I heard." When? What? How? Anyway, they might already complain.
Maybe that was the time when my mind wandered about Sarawat frantically.
"Those who don't have basic knowledge must also perform. You will be the
opening show before the groups that can actually play."
"Oh no! Please don't!" Most newbies are shouting and some almost burst into tears.
However, the people on Sarawat's side are laughing so hard. How dare them offer
us to perform first.
"Okay. Enough. Since the trainers came in late, this show is going to be a three days
event. One day for the first years, the other day for second years, and last belongs to
the higher year. Now, each representative must pick a number to know who will
perform first."
"P', I want to ask if Prae will perform as well." Even if you curse me to the point
that I will feel numb, I need to ask about Prae. She never came to the club again
after we stopped talking to each other. We don't have that closure yet and I am so
bad for doing that to her. Since I don't know what to do, I just left her hanging.
"Nong Prae already resigned. Don't you know?"
"No."
"Her friend knows."
"..."
"How are we going to practice? It is hard to find time because some don't come to
clubs anymore." Another junior sitting beside helped to clear the air. I nodded to
acknowledge.
"Practice separately. Tomorrow, I will ask what song each one of you have chosen.
Everyone should come up for an agreement so that the other instruments can
follow the song." That is for the bass, drums, and keyboard.
Sarawat's group separated to sit in the corner of the room, discussing their
performance. As for my team, everyone is thinking of which song to play without
interrupting anyone. And then...
"Tine ~ Tine my love!! What song did you choose?" Green....
I thought this guy was dead. Where the hell did he come from? In addition, he has
an oily face so the dissolved foundation on his face was rubbed to my shirt. I want
to keep him away because my shirt is so damn hard to wash.
"You don't have to bother about me."
"Play the song of Scrubb so Tine will then fall in love with me!"
"To the song! Not to you..."
"Don't be so stubborn. If you need recommendations on where to practice, come
practice with me in my room. When you are tired from practicing, then we will sleep
together!" This guy is hallucinating. Where did his confidence come from?
"Aren't you tired of following me yet?"
"I still like you, Tine. I still want to keep an eye on you." He is making a look that he
thinks makes him cute. Compared to those who looked at me like that before, his
face and hair looked like a freak in a horror show.... a nightmare. If he won't stop, I
will surely leave right away. I really can't handle him.
"I already have someone I like."
"It is okay if you like Sarawat but he should be the mistress." So, he read my post as
well.
"Stop bothering me! Go away!"
"Can you be my boyfriend?"
"...!!"
"Sarawat is an easy person. He will accept if Tine will have another wife."
"Wait a minute, what kind of rhinoceros possessed you? I need to concentrate here.
If you say another word, I will crush you down." Green agreed so he keeps quiet but
he still keeps on rubbing his face to my arm.
Sarawat continued to practice with his group. I still don't know what song to play
but probably a song of any band with simple chords so it won't go wrong.
"Tine, what song have you chosen?"
"Shut up. Be quiet."
Until more than an hour passed. Everyone is fighting to survive. I still couldn't
choose a song and I'm getting annoyed. No matter what song I chose, it did not go.
I had to sit and listen for their song choices but it seems like we will be caught up
with the chords.
"You can still practice for twenty more minutes. Today, I will close the club room to
clear the area." P'Dim leaned over and took his face to the door frame. After leaving
to talk and enjoy insulting people in every group, everything is arranged from the
guitar room to the Thai music room.
I checked my phone to look for interesting songs with easy chords. Right now, there
are lists of about four to five songs that I really like. If the song has difficult chords,
then it is rejected.
"Wait. Should we stop practicing and go find something to eat?" I sighed
unconsciously after hearing Green speak again.
"I don't want to eat. Not hungry."
"But he's hungry."
"About you."
"Then you should go practice in his room. I guarantee that it will help you rehearse
with all your heart."
"Don't even think..." Great! Now these people are teasing me. Green quickly moved
about two inches away but his eyes were attacking me with a terrible, creepy look. I
wanted to leave the room now. Help!
It is the end of the practice time and everyone began to gradually leave the room. I
hurried to walk out of the room because I'm not seeing Green right now. I have to
leave before he attacks me again and sticks to me like a tapeworm.
"Hey!" Something is off about P'Dim today.
"What did Green ask you today?"
"Well, he wants to go out with me. He wants to be with me."
"Really?"
"Huuuuhhhh?!" Said Green who suddenly appeared behind P'Dim. The blood-
stained expression suddenly appears in the eyes of this giant senior.
"Are you really going to be with Tine?" He turned to ask Green.
"P'Dim... It's a joke."
"Today, your behavior is really harsh. Do you really want Tine to be your husband?"
"So, what? I am single. Do you have any problem with that?"
"Greeeennnnn!" He quickly strangled the person behind him.
"P'Dim!" I hurriedly went in between them to stop this emotional sensation that
could turn into something bad in any moment. My only intention is goodness as a
member of this club, nothing else. But seriously? We can insult each other but don't
use force.
"And what the hell Tine? Do you want to get along with him?"
"Of course not! Your voice is too loud and the juniors might hear us. This is not
suitable for them."
"So, what? Are you the husband?"
"..." I was stunned.
"Troublemaker, get off." I am just standing still in between them, unable to think
for a moment. This rough hand is really familiar. I turned around and found the
sharp face of Sarawat staring at me with his smooth and steady eyes.
"Hold on" I forced myself to not move anywhere.
"And what makes you busy with him? Were you able to choose a song?"
"Yeah. And let me tell you this, even though I don't like Green, you can't do that to
your junior or to anyone!" How about that? I am so brave. Throughout the term,
today is the day I will face P'Dim.
"And how do you know that he is just a junior?"
"Because you are older than him!"
"Have you heard that he has a boyfriend before?"
"Ummm......Yes." Looking back, I remember Green had many fans before. Recalling
from the day we met, he said that his ex is really satisfied with him.
"So, you already know Tine... So now, are you his husband?"
"...!"
"You are my ex-husband now, so shut up!"Green said to P'Dim.
"What ex-husband? When did I break up with you? Hold on!"
"We broke up that day!"
"You broke up with me for two minutes! You broke up with me for two damn
minutes... then then I continued to cuddle you!"
"..."
"Let's get out of here and talk about our relationship."
As for me, I was only standing there dumbfounded. What the hell did I just hear?
My mind is so full of questions. What the fuck just happened?
Then I noticed Sarawat's hand pulling me without any force. P'Dim... that senior
everyone knows... has a giant gay wife who followed me all the time this entire
semester. If I have played with him before, I don't know if I still have my spirit here
in my body.
"You... You knew about this for a long time?" I asked the person standing in front
of me while I'm breathing heavily and grabbing oxygen from my lungs after going
through a shock.
"Umm..."
"What umm?"
"Known it for a long time."
"But you did not tell me."
"It is not about me so why do I have to say it? Also, Green did not do anything to
me. Why so affected? Are you jealous?" His prominent nose moved close to my face
until I accidentally held my breath automatically.
"..."
"Anyway, they are already together. The wife can't have another husband now."
Sarawat and I met each other before. He even said that he liked me for a long time.
He took me to clubs and see concerts. And here is another fact today... Green is still
dating his boyfriend and he knew all this time yet he never told me about this.
I think Sarawat agreed with the 'fake boyfriend' thing because he has been planning
to win me for a long time. I am so stupid. Damn~

Today is our practice for the performance as appointed by the seniors of the club. I
am too tired to carry a guitar but I don't want to look weak nor sound like a darling
so I have to bring it with me. I sat at the long wooden table and started practicing.
I already chose a song for the performance - "Only You" by Scrubb. Chords are not
so easy but there are some chords that I am still not sure of so I get stuck here and
there. I want someone to help me practice the chords. But guess what? I might be
crazy because I only think of him.
And since he is the only one I thought who could help me with this, I picked up my
phone and gave him a call. I don't know where he is right now. He may be
practicing for the performance or maybe go training football with his friends.
I waited for a while before Sarawat answered my call.
[What?] Wow! What a greeting! This good day is now turning into a bad day. I was
happy then but now I am getting annoyed. I feel like I disturbed him or something.
I don't know. All my emotions were dissipated.
"Are you free?"
[Umm]
"Where are you? At the club or practicing football?"
[Ice cream shop]
"Why are you there?"
[Came to pick up the guitar chords and to practice the guitar.]
"Are you done? Come visit me and teach me how to play the guitar." I don't usually
ask help from him.
[Don't you have rehearsals today?]
"I am here. I will wait for you for an hour."
[Wait a minute]
"If you come late, there is definitely something."
[What is the matter? Thinking of something?]
"See you!"
Don't worry. I won't bother you anymore on the day I die, damn! After a while,
these annoying faces from the cheering practice passed by and greeted me. They are
at the other side of the field. Before the seniors and juniors arrived at the table, I
already finished playing the song twice. I greeted them all for how many minutes.
Now I'm tired.
And I hate this. I hate this because everybody will see Sarawat's face again.
Does he know how charming his face is even if he is tired? It fucking attracts all
women, bisexual, gay, even the straights. They are all drooling for him! Yeah. What's
wrong with me? Why am I so frustrated? Does he understand??? I am getting crazy
then suddenly...
"Sitting with a wrinkled face? What help do you need?"
"Oh", I only exclaimed softly while looking at this tall body sitting down on the long
wooden chair beside me. "You see, there are too many seniors around but all of
them are so busy." I am trying to speak in a soft tone to see how Sarawat will react.
"Uhh... Such a cutie." Alright. Successful.
"Errrm."
"Cute, sexy, and delicious. I'm so satisfied with you." He is staring at my eyes while
talking. Okay, I won't fight back.
"Pfffff... satisfied my ass... Look at the chords." I quickly showed the music sheet to
him. Sarawat looked at it without saying anything for a while before breaking the
silence.
"Give it a try."
"Okay. I will start now. Intro...."
"Start again." He immediately stopped me as I played the first chord. When he said
to start again, I followed his instructions as simple as that. After playing for a while,
I turned to ask for his opinion.
"How about that?"
"No. Try holding the strings tightly and use the pick properly."
"Noted."
"If your fingers start hurting, tell me." After saying that, Sarawat moved closer to
me. His thick hands are caressing the back of my hair. He then leaned down and
reached his five fingers to touch the strings of the guitar and the other hand near the
sound hole.
"Is this the C string sharp seventh?"
"Umm." I answered briefly. I glanced at his face for a moment before concentrating
on the guitar in his hand. I am almost covered by Sarawat's body. My heart was
beating so fast and I was shaking uncontrollably.
"The guitar pick should be used like this. Tilt it well enough, strum it like that, and
look at my wrist - it is twisting." My right hand was held by a large hand supported
by a single pick that seemed to be so difficult to control. Seriously, it is really hard to
control.
Wow! I can't stay like this for a long time. I will explode any minute from now.
"Let's try it together."
Tung~~
"Sounds better."
"Ahh... Okay... then..." Please don't ask me. I can't feel anything except the smell of
the fabric conditioner from your clothes as your right hand is holding my hand and
not letting go.
"Try this chord."
"Like this?" I try to move my hand to change the chords. However, Sarawat's finger
is still holding my fingers without any objection.
"If you think that is correct, play it."
Sarawat really is a good teacher. I could easily follow him that easily until I allowed
myself to play the song. It is a really fun song. My fingers don't hurt at all. I am
really learning because of him.
Sarawat did not bother to move and I am starting to get comfortable.
"Why did you choose this song? Not everyone knows this." He asked me after he let
go of my hand. In the past, I thought like everyone else. I want to play popular
music so loud so that everybody can sing along. I did not know if indie music
already dominated my head or not. The song is not so popular but it is good for my
heart every time I listen to it.
"I like it when I listen to it and it makes me happy."
"Playing and happiness... just choose one because the chords are hard. What made
you think that the chords are easy?"
"Can you not discourage me? I must try it no matter how difficult it is...just like in
love. Tell me, how is that so difficult? It is very precious."
"Oh... cool!" Are you being sarcastic?
"I know you're thinking that I can't play the guitar. But wait to see my actual
performance. You will see that I am more than what you think."
"What a cool person."
"I want to buy every sentence that has the word 'cool'."
"Money can't buy cool. But can be exchanged for something."
"Exchange with what?"
"Exchange with your heart."
"Sarawat..."
"Yes?"
"Let me go to the bathroom first. I need to vomit for a moment."
"I don't want to play too much as well... I might vomit too."
And the day ended with the word 'coolness' buried in my head whether sleeping or
walking. What a cool person! Wait, I'm getting addicted to this word again. Damn!
@#$%^&*)(
Famemie Is this a guitar practice or you are making everyone jealous?
Huh? @Sarawatlism @Tine_chic

~
During the past week, I spent a lot of time doing activities such as practicing the
guitar with the club and practicing cheerleading, at the same time, studying my
subjects and preparing for the final examination this term. It can be said that the
work is too much but I'm a chic guy so I won't allow this to wobble me at all.
I am also looking forward to my happiness - Friday! Meaning, the next days will be
Saturday and Sunday so I have all the time to sleep, bump, spin, work out or even
hang out with my friends.
It is three o'clock in the afternoon and our last subject just ended. My gang hurriedly
packed our things to find something to eat near the building. As soon as we stepped
out of our building, we saw someone pushing a member of the White Lion gang at
the corner of the building.
Sarawat and his friends' condition are no different from people attacked by dogs.
And just like the day we met them, the front part of Man's clothes was smudged
with various stains. I stared at his palms carefully and found some reddish stains.
Who would have accidentally dipped his hand with Heinz Ketchup? So amazing.
We walked near them but the White Lions who were standing straight earlier
dispersed. All that remains is Sarawat who is still standing and is waiting for us to
arrive near them.
"Classes are done?" The question may seem off but I don't know how to ask what is
happening. Sarawat's face is full of sweat. He is also breathing too fast. I am afraid
he will collapse any moment from now.
"Umm." He responded briefly while lifting his left hand and gently rubbed my head.
"Where are you going?"
"Back to the dorm."
"What did you do before this? Is Political Science now digging soil?" His state is
very messy. It's good to talk to each other beside the building because there are not
too many people who can see us.
I saw his wounded right hand. This is not the first time I saw his hand like this. The
last time, it was due to practicing guitar for a long period of time. Why don't you
take good care of yourself? He saw my face now being frustrated.
"I am fine. Don't worry."
"What happened?"
"I'm tired today. Are you going back to your dorm? Please drive me back to my
dormitory."
"Where is your car?"
"Repair shop."
"And why don't you go with your friends? They have big cars."
"I want to burden you, not them." Damn it.
"Wait a moment. I'll go tell my friends first." Sarawat nodded before walking to the
parking lot. I agreed to send Sarawat back to his dorm today. It really looked like a
tiring day for him because normally, he will talk non-stop.
"Sarawat, we are here." He was so exhausted that he fell asleep. The atmosphere is
strange and quiet.
"Umm."
"Are you okay? Are you sick? Where does it hurt? Tell me." Please don't say
anything. I quickly lifted my hand and touched his forehead to check the
temperature. I cannot accept that I am this worried because normally, I am not like
this.
"No problem at all. Hurry and go back. And don't go anywhere else."
"Wait. I am not finished yet." Sarawat is about to open the door and get out of the
car but I managed to push his arm to keep him in place.
"I will talk to you tomorrow."
"But Sarawat...... I am worried. Do you understand?"
"..."
"Don't act like that. How can I comfortably return to my room then? You always
think of yourself as the center of everything and disregard all the people that care
for you." My brain did not function while I uttered those words.
"Do not think too much, Troublemaker. I just have some problems with some
seniors."
"What seniors? Then where does it hurt? Tell me." Sarawat refused to answer the
question and walked down from the car. He nodded which means he is inviting me
to follow him to his room.
Everything in his room remains the same. I walked in and sat at the end of the bed.
I looked at his tall body, picked up the first aid box and placed it on my lap. He then
uttered a sentence with such a smooth voice.
"Looking for wounds?"
"Where?" All I see is the wound in his right hand. As for the face, there is no sign of
being punched nor attacked at all.
"The whole body."
"Huh?!"
I slowly unbutton his uniform. One button at a time before I threw it to the laundry
basket. And then I noticed his inner shirt... there is a trace of blood. Upon checking
from the neck to the shoulders down to the belly, there are bruises, marks, and
bloods. This will cause people to get hurt as well. This is not a light wound. Not at
all.
"Who...Who did this to you?" I swallowed my own saliva.
"Seniors."
"Your faculty?"
"No. Others."
"This is because of the football match, right?" Sarawat shook his head.
"They did not like me for a long time. They said I made them angry so much." He
responded as though he did not feel anything. But me? I am about to die on the
inside.
Sarawat is not like those people who announce what they feel so this story is going
to be quiet as usual. This event reminds me of the day I met him in the shop with
Earn.
I sighed unconsciously. I pick up a cotton ball, moisten it with alcohol, and slowly
wipe his wounds. I know how much this hurt so I tried looking at the person's face
when wiping it. He groaned and skewed every time I applied it and I want to
comfort him so much.
"Don't cry."
"Who's crying?" He looked at me with his usual deadpan face.
"I'm kidding. How are your friends? Are they battered like you as well?"
"It hurts... The seniors have nothing to do with them so they attacked me alone. My
friends just helped me deal with them."
"Damn..."
I can say how much this hurt my feelings. His body was tall but all you can see from
the right shoulder down to his chest are bruises, blood, and greenish-purple skin
color.
"These wounds need some serious medicine. I'll go to the drugstore now."
"No need to apply medicine."
"It won't hurt that much! You need it so that all your wounds will heal."
"You are here so my wound will heal quickly."
"You are so stubborn."
While I am applying alcohol to his wounds, Sarawat faced me. We stared for a
moment before he lay his forehead down to my shoulder. I don't want to say any
single word and I don't want to interrupt him. I just let him rest on my shoulder
even though it is quite difficult to clean his wounds.
I saw a red trace on his back. Almost eighty percent of his back was covered by it. I
guess this is due to some kicks, or maybe he was struck by a belt or something.
I can't help it.
"Hey, if I am not around and the bleeding won't stop, go see a doctor." I hinted to
Sarawat who was still resting his face on my shoulder.
"Do it yourself."
"Also, I know there is something you should tell me. You said you wanted to share
everything with me, right?"
"I don't want you to worry that much. I don't want you to be stressed."
"But this is even more stressful! Turn around and I'll wipe your back."
"Can I stay like this for a while?"

"Umm..." Anyway, I don't want to interrupt him. Let him rest on my shoulder. This
made me dislike the seniors who attacked him. I don't see any reason why they have
to hurt their juniors.
I sat with my legs crossed. One hand is placed on the lap while the other hand is still
holding the first aid kit. Sarawat began to move. I could feel his prominent nose on
my shoulder until I felt an overwhelming feeling on my neck....
The bastard just bit me.
He even had the courage to play with me this time. Really?
"What the fuck? It hurts!" I want to slap his hard face but I can't do it.
"..."
"Let go of my neck!" The dog finally let go of my neck. Dogs can really bite your
neck even if you are not playing with them.
"I'm in pain..."
"Fuck off." This is not what I watched in K-Dramas. Usually, they bite clothes
when they are hurt. But this bastard bit my neck.
"Your body is too sweet. I can't help it." That's what he said.
"You wipe your wounds alone." I gave him a sharp look, squinted my eyes to look
harsh, and gave him the first aid kit. As for me, I turned and rubbed the red mark
on my neck back and forth.
"All red."
"I know right?" Of course. You just bit me.
"Not the neck...but the face."
"...!!"
"Your face is red. Your ears are also red. Are you shy?"
"Who is shy?"
"I have a wound in my hand"
"Do it yourself."
"Ouch. Hey, it hurts. It really hurts." This crazy bastard is holding his hand, rolling
on the bed. He is like a child yearning for candy in a candy shop. He is doing his
best acting so I can deal with his request with full sympathy. But he still has the
usual deadpan face.
"Hey, I sympathized with you. Now take some medicine first." Sarawat smiles. It is
a smile that is rarely seen from him. He is a kind of person who doesn't like showing
facial expressions. But this time, he smiled. A smile that made me sigh with relief
even with his uncomfortable beaten body.
After cleaning his wounds, Sarawat picked up a white T-Shirt to wear. I looked for
painkillers so he can take it before turning on the TV. The show is about a male lead
taking care of the female lead too. This is so wrong.
"Don't you want to sleep here tonight?"
"No. I'll just watch TV. Go to sleep now." I leaned against the head of the bed
while wobbling my feet. Sarawat lay down beside me but not far apart.
"Don't hurry to leave."
"Yeah. Maybe late night until you fall asleep."
We did not talk about anything after that. I keep on pressing the remote to find a
good channel. Since I can't find a good channel, I turned off the TV.
I checked the person beside me but to my surprise, Sarawat is not there. So, I stood
up, dragged my feet to the balcony and saw a tall man, cross-legged on the floor
with a guitar in his hand.
"Your hands hurt. Don't play the guitar just yet."
"I'll try to play your song just in case you'll have some problem."
"Just be careful." I said it with my mouth but in my heart, I am really frustrated. I
don't want to stop him so I sit beside him. This person is really showing me his
skills of playing the guitar even though his hands were hurt.
"This song has some hard chords. Remember?"
"What if I forget?"
"What is this chord?"
"..."
"If you want to truly memorize the chords, come to me in my room. I'll teach you
how."
"Don't come smooth. I won't be fooled by you."
"Yeah. You will be lost too. Entering and leaving my room will be so difficult." My
face turned color when I saw Sarawat smiling with ambiguity. My body hair
suddenly rose.
"I'll leave now."
"Be a caring friend tonight. You have to comfort me because I am still shocked."
"Are you a three years old child? Why so scared?"
"But my hands are very painful."
"..." I did not listen to him. Whatever it is, I will still leave. After that, the epic acting
of a person longing for compassion began again.
"My leg hurts. My shoulder is in pain. My stomach was hit by many kicks."
"..."
"My back was really hurting. I received a number of thrust from that belt." I feel like
he is a slave in the prison in an extreme drama scene that is being hit by a leather
belt. He is acting pitiful. He keeps on saying a lot of things but I know he will insult
me again because he has a mad spirit inside of him that is ten times worse than his
acting. If he is doing this with his wives watching, then they must think that this
Sarawat is solemn and honest.
But in the end, all jokes are on me.
"Stop doing this bullshit. I can't sleep in your room because I have nothing with me.
How about my clothes then? Toothbrush? Toothpaste? Do you have all kinds of
toothpaste?"
"It is in my room."
"What?"
"I already purchased items for you a long time ago." What the hell? This bastard
already prepared everything for a long time and waited until today.
"I am scared of you now." I quickly moved away to the other side. Sarawat did not
say anything. We were quiet for a moment before the guitar sounded softly. There
was a stumbling tone when he started but he tried to press it again several times. I
honestly don't want him to play because of his condition now. But I can see how
desperate he wants to play.
I pulled out a coin from my pocket and interrupted him.
"Let's play a game! Ask and answer, alternately!"
"That is for morons. I don't want to." Well that hurt my feelings. Good job!
"Bye. I will leave now."
"Show me how to play it. Come one." Wow. That was fast. So, I moved a little
closer to the tall person and turned to face him with the coin in my hand.
"So, I will spin a coin. If it's a head, then you have to answer my questions. If not,
then you have to ask me. One question each." Aside from the fact that I do not
want Sarawat to play the guitar, at least I will get to know more about him. There
are things in my mind that are not answered yet and I am desperately curious to
know the answers.
"So, who will start first?" Sarawat asked. So stupid.
"I'll spin the coin now." I released a small amount of spin on the floor causing the
coin to spin several times before stopping.
"Head!" I'll go first.
"I want to ask you. We met at the Scrubb event last year and then we met again this
time. Did you intend to follow me to this university?" This is a question stuck in my
head for a long time.
"Are you serious? Who will follow you to study? This happened coincidentally."
While answering the question, Sarawat picked up the coin and spun it up. This time,
fate is really in my hand so I hurriedly asked a question to not waste time.
"When did you know that I am also studying here?"
"When you came to see me at the Political Science building. I was shocked but I felt
joy. You are so cute back then. cuddlier than the first time we met. That's why I said
I'd like to kiss you until you drop on the floor."
"Enough!" He is always thinking about erotic stories. He is really a lustful person
but not showing it to everyone.
This time, I already asked him about ten questions. I spun the coin revealing
another side of the coin that has not appeared since we started playing.
"How many exes have you ever had?" I hugged my knees. I did not think that
Sarawat would have a tough corner about ex-girlfriends. Alright, then give me some
time to think. First is Fan... two is... three...
"Seven?" I'm not even sure if the rest can be identified as 'girlfriend' or just a good
flirt.
"Is that exes or underwear? You keep on changing lovers. So disastrous." He is
scolding me again.
Bastard shook his head before taking the coin on the floor to spin.
"And what about you? How many people have you ever had in your life?"
"One." His mother said he never had one. This is bad.
"Really? Where is she studying?"
"Same as ours." What a small world. So, what happened? The more I want to know,
the more anxious I get. I am getting annoyed but I don't want to be annoyed.
Besides, I don't know why I am getting annoyed.
"What year?"
"You did not spin the coin."
"Answer me first." I guess I'm going crazy.
"First year."
"Faculty?"
"Law" Ohh. The same as mine.
"Who? I might know her."
"Of course. You know yourself, right?"
"I'm not your boyfriend."
"You will be soon. You can't escape that." Okay. He is joking. I can't deal with this
so I did not say anything. Afraid that I would make this conversation long, I picked
up the coin and spun it. The coin faced the other side therefore, it is Sarawat's turn
to ask. However, this is the question I don't want to answer just yet...
"Do you really like me?"
"I don't want to play anymore."
"That is a question but you did not answer. You must really like me."
I quickly got up and walked inside the room. I sat for a while, smiled like crazy, then
turned to get the phone in my backpack to play. Sarawat followed shortly, checked
the contents of the fridge until he became busy walking around me. He went to the
microwave and prepared the ready-made lunch boxes that were piled up in the
fridge.
"I know you are hungry." He said.
"I haven't said one word yet. Also, I'll be back soon. It's almost nine o'clock."
"Do you really have to leave?"
Sarawat sat down on the floor, leaning his back at the sofa where I was sitting. He
looked at me with woeful eyes then gave me a box of food without him saying
anything.
Is he really that scared if I leave? Damn.
Sarawat sat while searching something from his drawer. He grabbed the new
toothbrush before moving on to scrape his closet. He is a man who doesn't care
what to wear. Inside his closet are only football shirts, some t-shirts, jeans, and
student uniforms. It is just a standard pattern for men who do not care about how
they will look.
"I'll go take a shower first." Sarawat nodded while lying on his bed. I carried a white
towel and ran to the restroom. Inside, I took off my clothes and wrapped the towel
around my waist. I brushed my teeth in front of the mirror first until I heard a
knock outside the door.
After a while, the unwanted sound became louder. At first, I was not interested in
giving him my attention but the banging outside became louder and louder until I
couldn't hold my patience anymore and shouted.
"Whaaat?"
"Can I come in?"
"What are you going to do?"
"Errr." Sounds like crap. Therefore, I stood up for a moment before unlocking the
doorknob.
"Oh, your ears are so white."
Sarawat walked in with a terrifying gaze. There was only one precarious waist towel
on his body. He shook my head and reached out to pick up the toothbrush in the
glass over the counter, squeezed toothpaste then turned to look at me while the
mouth was full of white bubbles.
My mind still wondering and doubting why the seniors did this to him. From the
shoulders down to his abdomen, there are still obvious signs of injury. But even
then, he did not show any anger even just a little.
"Aren't you brushing your teeth?" That shaky voice made me back to my senses. He
bends down his face and keeps brushing his teeth. There are times that I look up at
the mirror and catch him glancing at me.
"What are you looking at?"
"Looking at you."
"Why do you look?"
"I just want to look."
He glanced and glanced and glanced. I did not argue anymore because I know I will
never win. So, go set your eyes on me while I'm brushing my teeth.
"Tine."
"Uhhh."
"Can't hold it anymore." In just a blink of an eye, his lips that are full of toothpaste
pressed down on my right cheek. When I saw that, I was stunned and scared at the
same time. He then smeared his lips to my forehead and left cheek.
"Bad!" As soon as I got to my consciousness, I made a brutal face to him.
"Cute little buffalo. Your face is now full of bubbles."
"You don't have to tease me."
"Do it to me. Come on!" Sarawat pointed his finger at his forehead. I just sent a
smile while brushing my teeth to strike hard.
After brushing his teeth, he went to bed again. After I hit the shower, he let me
wear his football shirt. The one he wore during the match with Engineering.
Now, this is the difficult part... Where should I sleep? Should we share half of the
bed or I'll just man up and sleep on the sofa just like in K-Dramas.
I hope he could see me sacrificing because I will choose the later part with only one
pillow in my hand. I hate Sarawat.
It is so damn cold too. He set the aircon to 18 degrees. Dead! It is so cold that the
only option I have is to sleep in the bed so I can sneak into that giant comforter.
Next time, I won't sympathize with you!
"What are you looking at?" Sure, you are smart enough.
"Where should I sleep?"
"Choose one, bed or sofa?"
"Are you dreaming? Of course, I will sleep on the sofa."
"Sure. Please turn off the lights." Then this bastard threw a pillow before crawling
up to bed and covering himself with that comforter, laying down happily. Leaving
me standing for several minutes before dragging myself to the nearby sofa.
If I sleep in the bed, I can only think of me laying down beside me, hugging his
arms as if it was in a drama scene. I must be very pathetic. Do I have to cry to
Sarawat? No, I will only look like a comedian.
I am just pitiful to my own eggs because they are shrinking. Get it?!
Ten minutes passed, I was still rolling over on the sofa. Crawling and wanting to beg
for a blanket. But I guess he is already dreaming.
"Sarawat."
"Hmm..."
"Are you sleeping?"
"Will sleep now."
"Please reset the air conditioner. It is cold."
"Then sleep beside me."
"No."
"..." I have listened to your story and helped you for a very long time. Is this how
you pay me? Until I heard noises coming from the bed. The darkness unable me to
see what that person is doing until...
F*ck!!
"Uhhhhh!~" I cried out loud as soon as his large body fell down on top of me. Both
of my hands are holding the edge of the sofa so we won't fall down. Sarawat also
carried the thick blanket from his bed to provide full body warmth.
This is too narrow yet you are squeezing in. Damn.
"Move away. This is too uncomfortable."
"I gave you an opportunity to choose whether to sofa or bed. You choose this
yourself."
"I will sleep here alone!"
"But I did not say that. Don't move too much. I still have wounds on my body. I
want to live like this." Both the embracing and the whole idea from the drama is
coming to reality. But it is weird. I did not fight back. I just let him do whatever he
wants.
I could feel Sarawat's breath blowing my forehead until it felt warm. I did not know
if he was looking at me or was sleeping because he is not talking anymore. But this
made my heart pound, almost bursting through. I am afraid. I am afraid that he will
know what I truly feel right now.
My heart...

~
After a week, Sarawat's body is almost healed. But I still don't know the reason why
the seniors did that to him.
The White Lion gang is no different. Man has a broken jaw so he can't eat rice for
many days. Boss and Team have broken wrists, fingers, and shoulder flaws. They are
stumbling to go to school for a week. Most people have doubts on what happened
but since the external wounds are not showing that much, there is no issue to
discuss.
In the past days, I spent a lot of time rehearsing for the song to be played on our
performance. Sarawat, after a break from playing the guitar, returned to practice
twice as hard as before because he is afraid that he won't catch up with his friends.
Everyone is playing in groups. I am so excited and at the same time, also afraid that
I might mess up the performance. Although Sarawat comes and trains me every day
before going back to my dorm. Still, no one can guarantee that the show will not fall
bad.
"Hello everyone. We are from the Music Club. We will have a big event that the
university is always looking forward to, which is the Music Festival."
The senior public relations of our club received good feedback from the students
who are near the area.
We use the central activity area of the university to promote our event. Therefore, a
lot of students from all faculties came to stand and watched us.
"Today, our club organized a promotional activity for our brothers and sisters. We
have a singing and band competition for our upcoming event. Everybody that is
interested in joining can come to us to receive the application form beside the stage.
But for those people who want to be just our lovely audience, we have live
performances from the members of our club. Are you ready?"
"Ready~"
"Please welcome, Ctrl S band for a folk song performance!"
"Aaahhh! Sarawat! Sarawat! Sarawat!" People went crazy although the name owner
has not walked onto the stage yet. Of course, everybody knows that Ctrl S band has
a guitarist named Sarawat.

"Hello! We are the Ctrl S band. I am the lead singer. On the left is Jan and Earn
who will play the acoustic guitar. My right is Sarawat who plays the classical guitar.
And lastly, playing the cajon beatbox is Boom."
"Yay! Let's go Ctrl S!"
"Many people dreamed of having a perfect love. But because of the obstacles ahead,
they felt discouraged and despaired."
"Yeaaahhhh"
"The obstacles are like smoke. If we can get through it, the bright and clear path will
arrive someday. Please help us sing this song."
SCREAMS!
The song they are playing is from his favorite band, Desktop Error. To be honest, I
didn't know this song and this band at first. But Sarawat keeps on listening to this
every day until I get myself familiarized with the song.
The stage was full of fun. The combination sound of the cajon beatbox and the
guitar produced a cool sound. They are receiving overwhelming cheers from the
students.

Their band has many more songs to play. I only listened to the first song because I
need to focus on memorizing my chords. I am sure that I remembered it but I'm
not sure if I can survive the performance because of the excitement. Don't forget
that this is my first stage performance.
After about twenty minutes, other bands began performing one by one. Next is
going to be Green's team, then the next will be our group.
"It is over for those performances. This time, please cheer for the super amateur
performance of the first year!"
"Good! Let's go!"
"Oh, the cheers are so loud. Then go meet them!"
I turned to look at Green. His face looked like he was about to have convulsion. He
is trembling because of the crowd.
"Green, fighting!" I just said that to motivate him. But Green did not walk up to the
stage. He is being a burden right now. His husband is giving us a grim face.
"Go up."
"P'Dim is scary..."
"What the hell are you afraid of? I normally see a rhinoceros spirit possessing you.
Where is that now? I'll send the others first before you so make sure you will go up
the stage!" P'Dim then dragged him to the stage in the midst of the overwhelming
applause. It is really funny that his husband is so cruel.
Once their performance was over, they received a lot of applause to cheer them up.
They are done which means...
"Tine, go up the stage!"
"Can I be the last one to go up?"
"Go now so you don't feel the pressure later." I was pushed back to walk to the
stage. Two steps before I reached the main stage, I received screams from the
audience below as encouragement.
"So cute!". I heard someone say that while laughing, I am really embarrassed to the
point of scratching my head and being shy. I sat on my spot and slid the mic in
front of me so I could talk. Everything had been set up in a blink of an eye.
"Umm... Hello everyone! My name is Tine from the Faculty of Law."
"Tine is a chic chic guy!" Someone shouted creating laughter for the people again.
This time, it made me feel more relaxed.
"Yes! I am a chic chic guy. Today, we will sing a song for everyone to listen. This
song is not popular but is really intense."
SCREAMS!
"If you know the song, please sing along with us."
I started to place my fingers to play the first chord. Let's do this. Go with the flow.
Everything will definitely go well. Right?
Today, I carry "Troublemaker Bastard", my beloved guitar in public even though a
lot of people will focus on Sarawat's name printed on it for sure. The pick that I'm
using is also the green colored pick chosen by him. I only came here with the chords
in my mind that might disappear halfway of the performance.

"In one world, even though it is cruel and will not be bright, (*1*)
I only faced a lot of darkness and gloom.
It makes me sad, but it's alright."

Then I... Forgot.... The chords.... I fucking forgot the chords!! And everyone noticed
because I stopped playing. The only thing I can do is to try to look for help. I am
praying that someone can help drag a chic guy off the stage. I kept on imagining
things until I saw Sarawat standing with his group, raising papers with large chords
printed on it.
But those are recycled A4 papers. I can clearly see the ink marks on the other side
which penetrated on the front. I can't continue playing.

"I will never feel anything.

Never be scared of things around me.
I will accept it..."

Sarawat's help won't do anything. Although the chords are a bit visible, the
consciousness swallowed me. I can't continue to play anymore.
This time, I did not dare to look at anyone's face. The only thing left for me to do is
to stare at the guitar string while trying to calm my mind to play for the second
song.

"Only you is enough,

I do not want anything more than that."

"Our husband is there! Ahhhhhhh!"

The song "Only You" is sung by the people. I did not know when and how he
arrived on the stage. I just know that his hand held my D16 Martin guitar.
Sarawat turned to look at me as if he was suggesting that I don't have to play the
guitar but to sing instead. So, I set my face to sing the hook part at the end of the
song.

"Only you and me. We only have the two of us.

This is better than anything.
Just me and only you...
Whatever the kind of story we encounter,
We will endure it until the end."

The sound of the ukulele and two guitars was joined by Sarawat's rhythm. Everyone
turned their attention to a new group of people on the stage which is the White
Lion gang. They came onto the stage to jam with us. They sang the second verse of
the song. But...

"I will never feel anything.

Never be scared of things around me.
I will accept it...
"Can I be your boyfriend? Can I have you, Tine?"
"Only you is enough,
I do not want anything more than that."

They changed the lyrics which made everybody stop singing. Sarawat stopped from
what he's doing as well. As for me, when Man and the White Lion gang changed the
lyrics, I almost questioned my health status. It shocked me that I almost collapsed at
the activity area.
I only hear constant whining and crying. Everybody is wondering who exactly are
they targeting for those lyrics. Are these bastards going to clear the air out? Or just
let the people guess their doubts inside their minds?
"Tine." Man looks up to me with a smile on his face.
"Errrrr?"
"I have something to say." The sound of the loud shriek almost destroyed my
eardrums.
"Do you like Tine?" Seriously? Many people are starting to link us now. What the
hell? But I don't know how to respond besides swallowing my own saliva.
"What I want to say is... be a boyfriend... to my friend." Man continued.
"Which friend?" Students at the bottom of the stage shouted and asked.
"You must answer!" They keep on screaming.
"Who?" I asked as if I had no idea.
"That bastard."
"Bastard?"
"Stupid! The one next to you!" Man pointed at Sarawat who was just standing
calmly.
"..."
"Wait a minute. I don't want anyone flirting with me today. I am tired of flirting!"
"Ohhh. Poor Sarawat. Is he embarrassed now? Is he being dumped?"
Sarawat turned to look at me. Right now, my heart is in trouble. It is beating so hard
that it almost fails. What now? What should I do?
"Tine..." Sarawat spoke.
"Wh... What?"
"I'm done flirting with you."
"..."

"Will you be my boyfriend?"

______________
1 - ขอ (Only You) - Scrubb

CHAPTER 17
Lost Weakly and Shaken Together

SARAWAT's POV (point of view)

"I'm done flirting with you. Will you be my boyfriend?"

Tine seems to be in shock. I pictured him like a frozen penguin. I did not blink at
all when his eyes were staring at mine. Probably because he did not know if he
should turn his head and look at anyone after that.

Man and my other friends are still standing there, smiling at the bottom of their
hearts. After I saw them, I wanted to punch them in their faces and walk away.
What did you just do? Don't ask me because you just made Tine look like a fool.
"Let's go off stage."
"...". That's fine if you can't answer yet. I held both of his hands to help him stand
up from where he is sitting. I did not expect any answer; whether it's positive or
negative, because getting out of this situation as fast as possible is the best thing to
do.
Sometimes, I only think about my feelings and disregard others. Just like what
happened moments ago.
But hey! It is still cool. Those bad guys are good in real life. They just have bad ideas
sometimes.
"Where are you guys going?"
"Sarawat!"
"Don't just go down without answering! What the heck!" My friends are shouting
loudly, especially Man, who looks more emotional than anyone else. We ran back
stage in the midst of the shrieking screams. My gang followed us.
"Don't say anything." I told Tine.
"I did not want to say anything. I am just... shocked." He finally spoke but his eyes
didn't look cute anymore. I don't like this. He looked desperate and provocative.
"Sarawat, you spoiled the moment!" Man rushed into the conversation between me
and Tine. The atmosphere became calm again when the people on stage spoke a
sentence through the mic:

"Oh! And that is a surprise performance from our guitar boy. Please give him a
round of applause."
"Ohhhhh. Was that just an act? You fooled us!" The audience shouted in fright. The
cheers and applause was way louder than the previous performances. They all
thought what happened was just a scripted scene.
The chaos ended then. In a few minutes, there was another performance and people
drew their attention to them.
I do not know how long my friends planned this. I do not know how they prepared
for this secretly. All I know is that I told them that Tine will play a song and I will
be teaching him for a whole week. I hope they did not give up football training
because of this messed up plan.
"What's wrong with you? Who said it was just an act?" Man asked me.
"Well, it is good that he misunderstood it."
"What is your deal? I just helped you if you look at it completely."
"Don't think too much."
"Won't bother at all anymore. I'm tired of giving you chances."
"..."
"What's up, Tine? Is the heart now working normally?"
"..." The name owner looks up to Man, my bastard friend, but he did not give any
answer as usual.
"Sit down and take a rest. Thank you so much for earlier. I will manage the rest."
"I'll have to go and clear it with P'Jom first. Where did you get your confidence in
that performance?" I can only look at my friend's wide back without saying
anything.
Leading everyone to think that what happened is just an act is a natural matter
especially for this kind of show. Each group has their own performance and P'Jom
would not be so smart to point out that what happened is a real love confession.
But my mind wondered... Did I really just miss my chance?
"Is that real or is it acting?" Tine composed for a moment before asking those
words to me.
"What do you think?"
"I don't know."
"Umm... It was just a performance." What the hell? I'm not really sure about myself
this time. I am afraid that he will overthink that's why I refuse to say the truth. Does
he really like me or not? Should I take some more time?
"Oh, I am totally shocked. I'm like.... I can't breath all over my lungs." Tine said
who sighed with relief followed by a natural smile.
The Tine that I want finally came back to his senses.
"Are you really happy that I did not ask you to be my lover?"
"I don't know."
"Okay."
"Damn! Don't you know it yourself already?"
"I don't think too much."
"Then don't bother with my head!" He swept my hand quickly. He took out his
phone from his pocket, scrolling down to read a post before saying something.
"Your wives are now talking about me." He talked after five minutes of checking his
phone.
"About what?"
"They are happy that you don't really like me. My post on IG saying that I like you
is now being tied up with today's surprise act." I couldn't read his eyes but his voice
that captured my heart had a feeling of despair in it.
"It's good so you don't have to be tired of answering other people's questions."
"Umm!"
"So why are you making an upset voice?"
"Who is upset? I am not upset. Besides, I will feel more comfortable now", but his
face is doing the opposite. I feel very happy when I'm provoking him. This small
pleasure surely completes my day.
"It is a peace of mind for you. Now, let's go hand out the leaflets and the
application forms."
"Sure." Tine stood up, walked to the side of the stage where the seniors and the club
members gathered. Of course, the White Lion gang is also there helping.
"Can I help you?" I asked the second year student. He then submitted an application
form to me. Tine is setting up a new table on the other side of the stage to make
organizing activities easier due to today's number of applicants.
Tine walked behind me, not far away before giving details and distributing
application forms for those interested. I can say that the Music Festival received a
greater amount of attention than expected.
"I was shocked because of Sarawat. That act of asking someone to be his lover from
the band was so surprising."
"Yes." In addition to receiving the application form, some are still surprised about
the performance of the guitar class. Despite the fact that it is not just an act after all.
"Sarawat, I want to form a band with you. When can I submit the application
form?" A senior with a steadily beautiful face walked in to inquire.
"You can submit it starting today until the end of next month."
"During competitions, will we be competing?"
"Better if we're friends."
"Let's see each other sometimes."
While submitting her application form, she gave me a smile. But the memory
recorded to my brain and remembered by my heart was the terrifying gaze from
Tine behind.
"What is that look, little buffalo?"
"Why?"
"She is just asking. That's all."
"Did I ask?" I can only nod. Though in my heart, I am laughing madly. Did you
know that making him angry can be a small-scale achievement that I aim for? When
he is angry, he will bend his face and it is really cute.
He has sparkling eyes, white skin, nice hair, and his lips are so kissable. I really want
to know if he is the standard of being handsome.
"Nong, please get some more application form." I turned quickly to the sound
source. It turned out that there is someone bugging Tine. Asking for an application
form without asking for details.
"I want a form from Sarawat's hand. Can you do that to us?"
"I think you are loud and arrogant that's why you choose to act up."
"You can do it badly too."
Those various tones and voices from people who just approached Tine fired me up.
Because I am a nuisance, I personally handed him the application form he
requested. I can clearly remember these people. They are the people who attacked
me. Now, it all makes sense why they need an application form from me.
"This year, I am looking forward to seeing you. Want to know how good this club
is." A dark-skinned man whom I don't even know the name heavily slapped me on
my shoulder while smiling. But we all know that this is not a friendly smile.
"What do you want?" I asked him so he can leave now.
"I just want to know the details of the application. Can you explain it to me?"
"There will be two rounds of competition...."
"You know what, I'm not comfortable listening here. But I will be very glad if you
hurry to follow me to the men's bathroom next to the building."
"Not convenient."
"I won't hurt your face and your popularity. Do not be afraid." What's the
connection of your deal to this popularity? And what the hell is that look?
And if that's so, is this many versus one? I don't give a damn if you are seniors but
my patience is running out. At this moment, I would like to give my best to take
revenge. I can't take it anymore.
"Tine, I need to go somewhere." I hurried so I could clear everything.
"Where are you going?"
"Pee."
"Don't hold it back then." The seniors walked away and looked at my face as
expected. Man and Boss saw what happened.
Since they can't solve their own personal issues, I have to give them a well-known
sight that should make them feel afraid. However, the major problem is not within
my gang or this gang...
"May I go with you? I need to pee as well." Tine said while holding my hand and
not letting go.
"Can't you hold it any longer?"
"Nope."
"Then go over there." I said it while pointing my finger to the other side of the
building, opposite of the battlefield.
"Sarawat."
"Don't be stubborn. Your stubbornness is embarrassing me."
"Okay. I'll hold it back. Just please don't die." I really don't want anything bad to
happen and I don't want him to suffer because of me. I don't know how Tine will
interpret my previous sentence. He let go of my hand and continued distributing the
application form. I can feel that he is really worried about me.
I don't want you to worry but... I'm sorry, my wife...
But let it be! I must hurry to solve the issue that lies ahead. After following the big
group of seniors, the atmosphere is a bit uncomfortable. The whole area is quiet
because nobody is using the bathroom and nobody is inside except them. As soon
as I walked in, they closed the main door of the restroom.
"I called you because I want to say that you should be careful with your actions."
"Why P'? Are you threatened?"
"I am not threatened. I just want to let you know."
"Honestly, what did I do to make you upset this much? As far as I can remember,
we don't know each other." We met twice but I don't know what their deal is. I
might be stupid enough to walk here. But I came here not to have some more
wounds, but to find answers.
"Are you really not aware?"
"Tell me. I came to know." I couldn't control my emotions.
A senior then dashed in front of me and punched me in the face,
"How should I say this... At first, there was no reason why I dislike you. But now, I
think there are more reasons why I hate you. Don't you remember what you did that
made someone upset?"
I stood still, trying to think of all the events in my head. But I really can't think of
anything right now.
"Mil", the name of the third person who was not in the incident was mentioned. I
looked at the seniors and found out that they were wearing architecture uniform.
"Now you know. Tell me, what are your excuses? You might be able to survive
from my kicks in the future."
"..." I refused to answer anything.
"The first time, you ask your friend to find Mil."
Where should I start to think of the story about P'Mil? It started at the party club
wherein me and Tine fought because he asked for Tine's number and took a selfie
with him. I asked Man to help me figure who that guy is. And then that's it. I don't
see a problem with that.
And how did it all come to this point now? I am really confused.
"Second time..." the same senior is still talking. "At the coffee shop."
"I just brushed off his hand."
"So you still remember?" I just brushed off his hand when I saw him flirting with
Tine! Plus, we were not in good condition that time because of Earn. I just brushed
off his hand, I did not kill that senior.
"My friend is busy talking with the one he likes that time." So this is where it all
started. I now understand that P'Mil likes Tine. On my defense, I just chose to
protect Tine. Now, I am ready to shut down the engine of where it all started.
"I don't care."
"I don't care either." Until I heard someone...
"Sarawat..." That voice. Fuck!
Tine and the White Lion gang opened the door but I am not interested in the other
people. I am only interested in the person who called my name, afraid that he will be
upset because I acted so bad this time.
"Why are you here?"
"I can't find you so I asked Man to take me here." At the end of the sentence, I
suddenly turned towards Man. He shrugged, pretending to be unaware. But we all
know that I can't punish this stupid bastard.
"Did you call these guys?" One of the seniors asked with a trumpeting tone while
looking at my face.
"Won't make any difference."
"You like him?" He pouted his lips and pointed his hand to Tine.
"..."
"You must like him very much, huh. Be careful, we now have the advantage."
"Why are you competing after me? I am not a prize." At the split second, I saw
Tine's body leaping at the seniors in front of him throwing punches at them.
Then the battle began. I kept on checking Tine while punching some seniors. After
Tine started, my gang joined me trying to isolate the chaos from this wild situation.
Then I saw Tine's body fall in front of me... It was the time when the whole world
stopped spinning. The feeling of all the accumulated emotions started to erupt. How
could you hurt Tine... my exception to everything.
"You!!!" I swinged a heavy punch to the face of that person who caused Tine to fall
on the floor. My brain is desolated right now. I can't think of anything other than
punching him hard on the face. Someone is kicking me off but I don't care. I won't
stop punching him and won't give him a chance to get up again.
"Do not watch!!!" I shouted at Tine who was so shocked.
"..."
"Sarawat, get off now. I'll handle him." The ruthless sound of Man broke. I was
pushed in by my friends to get off that senior. The bathroom is now full of chaos.
Tine stood amidst the kicks and punches on both sides. It did not take long for me
to reach his side and deal with all these problems surrounding him.
It took an hour to finish this mess and it can be said that no peace was done on
both parties. The seniors moved quickly because they needed to rush their friend to
the nearest hospital. No need to ask... it was the person who made Tine fall on the
floor.
My friends also have bruises... black and green, but not as much as the seniors. As
for Tine, his face is swollen, bruised, and looks very pathetic. I feel like he was stung
by a bee.
But why did he come to this bathroom in this damn moment?
When we stepped out of the bathroom supporting each other, his body was
shaking. Until I heard a sobbing sound that made my heart break. I want to comfort
him. I want to hug him. But after hearing the reason why, I let go of my arm.
"Oh my... my face is broken. I am dead! I am ugly!"
"Your body is hurt yet you still worry about your face."
"Well, they could at least punch somewhere else!"
"Then let them know next time." And after that, all I heard were murmurs until my
ears went almost numb.

~
When we arrived in my dorm, Tine sat cross-legged on the bed. As for me, I
searched online if I should take him to a doctor because his eyes are swelling due to
crying all the way back here.
"I want a mirror."
"Don't look at your face. You will cry harder." He prepared another round of
mouths. His condition now is making me more emotional. I wished I stomped on
that senior until his prominent nose would be broken.
"Don't use alcohol."
"Do you want your wound to heal or you will just cry non-stop?"
"I shouldn't have helped you back there!"
"It already happened. Now, look up."
"Damn my face is broken."
"Stop crying and stop complaining."
Tine is a terrifying creature especially when crying. I hurriedly grasp his chin up so I
can easily apply the medicine to his face. But do you know what I got?
Heart palpitations... Especially when I looked at his shaking eyes.... He is so damn
cute. So fucking cute! It drives me crazy!!
The wise words of Man suddenly came to my mind. 'You must know what you
want. Do you want to touch him? Think of what your heart really wants.' Now, I
was unable to control my feelings. I am now deciphering that advice from Man.
I always asked for recommendations because I don't know a thing about flirting. In
the end, it is not always effective.
"Tine"
"What? A big wound? Just add betadine. Do not let it get into my mouth as well
because I might swallow it accidentally."
"Tine...."
"What?"
"Let me touch your boobs." At least I ask first. Good luck to me.
"Do you think that's funny?"
"Can I touch it?"
"Fuck off. Let me go. You don't have to touch my chin now." In the end, I did not
touch his boobs, so as his chin. I want to kill Man now.
Now, I am just watching Tine apply the medicine to his wound silently. There are
some glances at me but I am scared of him now so I refused to say anything. After
applying, he threw the first aid kit to me.
"Do it."
"I don't have any wounds." My face did not break. Just some punches on my faces.
"Your hand."
"..."
"Your hand has bruises. Hurry and apply some medications!" I looked down at my
hands. There is no wound on the left side, not even a scratch. The right side is
different. The ridge of my hand is broken and bleeding. I did not feel it at first but
when it was greeted, it immediately hurt like hell.
"Please do it for me. My left hand is no good." I tried to convince him to help me. I
checked his eyes for a moment if he would allow me then I sat near him. He took
the first aid kit without saying a word.
This for me is like a dream that came true... Then I remembered the first time I saw
him...
I met Tine for the first time at the Scrubb event at Silpakorn. I did not know
anything about him at that time. He simply just caught my eye. They said that it was
the first impression that gives us spark even when the person is not doing anything
at all. He was with his friends and they were dancing so badly. At that time, I smiled.
I rarely smile because of a person. Maybe because he looked so foolish, or maybe
because I felt something in my heart.
When the show ended, I separated with my friends so I could follow them. Tine
was pushed back by his friend to walk at the back of the stage. I heard that they
wanted to take a picture with the singers. But there were a lot of people taking
pictures so they were unsuccessful with their mission.
'It feels so good to see them this close.'
That is the sentence I heard when Tine walked out with a smile. He then took a
picture of the singers on a giant stand from the big poster instead. I silently took a
picture as well and that image is the photo I uploaded on Instagram.
Since then, I have tried looking for him in every Scrubb event. I am hopeful that
one day, I will see him again. Unfortunately, everything was wasted until I graduated
high school. I took the university entrance examination in Chiang Mai to start a new
life without expecting anything.
Until one day...
The man I was looking for came to find me in my place, and he called my name - he
knew my name. At that time, I knew that the long wait was over. That smile under
his silly face made my heart remember what I felt the first time I saw him.
"Why don't you have a lover back in high school?" That question was thrown to me
by this man who is helping me with my wounds. We were too quiet until I decided
to break it down.
"Waiting for you." I answered playfully.
"You are really annoying."
"I don't want to have love before. Maintenance is so tiring."
"And what do you really want in a person?"
"I want a person who can take care of me."
"Aren't you bored? I used to look after one person before. It is really tiring."
"Not really bored. I just wanted someone that won't get tired of taking care of me.
Because when you take care of someone with love, it is all worth it." The gauze was
wrapped around my hand and gently sealed with scotch tape. No one talked after
that because Tine knew who I was referring to. His face became red, overtaking the
redness of his wounds.
"Have you ever liked someone?" He dares to ask again after we sat quietly for
almost several minutes.
"Yes." I answered honestly.
"Where is that person now?"
"Somewhere."
"Really... don't you want to flirt with that person? You may feel satisfied."
"Some people are satisfied just by looking at it, not possessing it."
"Yeah. Just like some people who always look at you because you are handsome
even if you are a useless person." Tine added.

"But in everything, you are the only exception for me."

"..."
"That's why I want you..."
"Hey!"
"I want to be harsh on you."
"You bastard." The person quickly moved far from me until almost sticking to the
head side of the bed. I laughed in a joking way despite the fact that I wanted to
swoop in to catch his reaction. It caused my wife to be out of his mind.
"What do you want from me? Tell me..."
"I don't want anything from Sarawat. He's sadistic."
"Just like this?" I use this moment to be close to him until I can almost feel his
breath.

"Why is this little buffalo so cute?" Tine widened his eyes while looking back at me.
"..."
"Can I kiss you?"
"No."
"Your cheeks smell so nice."
"You are not allowed.
"What can I do?"
"Nothing. Get out of my face!"
"Are you shy?" I pushed his head away and laughed. I don't know why I was so
happy even by pushing his head.
I always hide my madness from the others. Only my friends and a few acquaintances
knew what I was inside. This is the truth because in reality of the world, we don't
have time to care about everyone and definitely are not born to please anyone.
Therefore, we must choose people we want to please and show our true colors to
them.
"I don't want to let you go."
"I did not go anywhere." He answered while giving me a side look.
"Even when others are staring at you..."
"So what?"
"I don't like it."
"..."
"I don't want anyone to hold your hand, rub your head, hug you, kiss you, like you...
everything that you want to do all the time." I never requested these kinds of things.
I must take this opportunity to let him know to make this a smooth one.
"But you know how to do all of that, right?"
"Erm... not if I don't ask for permission."
"Why do you need to be so well-mannered now? I normally don't see you like that",
said Tine. That sentence is so light that it almost disappears in his throat. But for
someone like me who is so focused on listening to him, I can bet that my heart is
really happy right now. So, I don't have to ask permission and just do it to you? Is
that what you're saying?
"Yeah. I normally never ask." I moved closer to Tine, so close that I could sense the
odor of the medications on his face. He can't move anywhere because he is sitting
on the head side of the bed. I use the moment to stare at this person while I gently
lay my lips down and kiss him.
Even if my heart wants to crush to whatever extent, Tine closed his eyes for a
moment. Before opening my eyes, I broke away from our kiss and looked at the
other person's face. To be honest, he is so tender that I would lick even his shadow
until my tongue is dissolved. But I did not dare to do it because he is in pain.
Our lips touching is enough for me. Tine is in pain. I repeatedly told myself that he
is in pain.
"It hurts." I knew he would say that.
"It's just a kiss."
"Still. It hurts."
"Just a gentle touch of our lips. We did not even use our tongues like before."
"What the hell? Get back!" The person in front of me pushed my chest out.
"Why are you so emotional?"
"What?"
"Right now."
Bang!
He walked out and kicked the front door. Ugh! Can someone stop my short-
tempered wife? He's so cute...

~
"Hey, I am hungry." The voice of Boss complained in our ears while we were
walking down the building of our faculty going to the canteen. I am a person who
doesn't care and not much of a problem when it comes to eating. Normally, I go to
a curry shop and order. But today, we are an hour late so there are only a-la-carte
restaurants and noodle houses that are still open for lunch.
"Minced pork basil."
"I want that too."
"Me too."
"So....everybody has the same order." Everyone nodded. We are so hungry that my
gang ordered six dishes at the same time.
Our class will resume at 2pm so we still have time to talk about some stuff like men
in general. We talked about football, cartoons, music, or even just sharing porn
videos. This one, I am just telling the truth.
"The asshole in the movie is probably that big bastard man". We are talking about a
Japanese movie. It is the talk of the town and the new trend. Besides, the movie is
really catching. For me who doesn't use social media that much, Man managed to
bookmark the link on my laptop so I can just watch it anytime.
Aside from us talking, mobile phones are an important factor these days. We tend to
pick up our phones and play games to kill time while waiting for our food. My
friends and I liked to play mobile games. My friends loved social media as well.
They find Facebook a lot faster than Instagram when they post updates and to
follow girls.
As for me... I am just sitting with my mind wondering. Just sitting and looking at the
photos on my phone repeatedly. At first, I admit that it's so damn stupid to use
social media. Then it came to the point of finding a way to save pictures from
Instagram to my gallery. In the end, I was slapped by a big-headed dude to help me
teach how to take photos for IG. I only have a few photos on my phone: One is my
family, and the second is Tine.
"A little smile, a big smile. Use the methods I taught you, okay?" Man asked me with
a mocking voice while smiling.
"What the heck is that?"
"I am telling you to try this and poke your cheek."
"But... You just told me to send a photo and ask him for a kiss? Why do I have to
do that?"
"He won't give it to you with that face. Let me try and give you an example." Man
then took a selfie on my phone and showed it to me so I could imitate it.
"Peace sign?"
"Tine will like my photo for sure. It's cute."
"Have you ever died?" I don't want him to mess with my wife. So, fuck that.
Whatever, it's done. I'm not doing this.
"Food is here."
"Alright. Let's eat first then die."
Food and utensils are ready and everyone is prepared to deal with hunger. While we
were eating, we were interrupted by someone standing nearby. She has a familiar
face but I did not say anything and let the other party start to speak themselves.
"Sarawat, I bought Blue Hawaii for you. There are snacks too." She came with her
two other friends.
"Ummm..."
"I can clearly remember that Sarawat likes Blue Hawaii. The last time, I gave it
through Man. I was just so happy to know that Sarawat likes it." The question is,
which Blue Hawaii? I haven't received anything from Man. I suddenly turned to
Man and saw him giving me a dry smile.
"Thank you. But you don't have to buy it next time. Also, I don't like Blue Hawaii
that much."
"Oh, Sarawat. Then what do you like to eat?"
"Nothing. I don't want anything from you." This is very uncomfortable and I always
feel this every day. Whether I am eating or in class, there are always a bunch of
snacks with my name written on it. Later when they noticed that I am not picking it,
they hang it or place it on top my car instead.
I rarely go to this cafeteria because this is the center of everything. Meaning, a lot of
students are eating here. The more students, the more trouble. I always feel like I am
being starved by my friends... and enemies. If I didn't see Tine here before, I swear
you won't see me here. Not even my shadow.
"We heard that you will be forming a band for a competition." She changed the
topic. I nodded.
"Fighting! And oh, there is a medical plaster in that bag."
"..."
"I saw that you have a wound in your hand."
"Thank you."
"By the way, cool posts on IG!"
"Thanks." Or in other words, please leave.
There are already many pictures of Tine on my IG. Photos that were taken by
myself and my friends. But there are more photos in my gallery that I don't want to
share. I will just keep it alone and look at it privately as it will make me much
happier.
"Won't bother you anymore. I'll be waiting to cheer for you next semester."
"Okay." Then they left. She actually looked cute but it is just so wrong. I don't like
her and I don't want to cheat on my wife.
"Damn! You're so hot! Hmmmm..." My friends threw these words right after they
left.
"Eat." I ended everything.
"You should have at least asked for her number and give it to me."
"Go and ask for yourself."
"It's not that I can help you flirt with Tine..."
"Flirt my ass. You only cause everything to fail."
"Later, I'll go and visit him at your club. Want me to make him flirt with you?"
I stopped eating and stared at him for a moment.
"But you don't have to be so obvious. You go practice football with our seniors first
because I need to practice guitar later." At this time, my focus is on finding a
practice room and choosing a song with my friends in the band. Therefore, after
eating and studying, I need to separate with these people. White Lion gang heading
to the football field and me going straight to the club room.

~
The training room atmosphere is still the same. The only difference is that everyone
is very quiet because there is no guitar music playing. Many people are enthusiastic
about writing something on a piece of sticky paper.
And there he is sitting in the corner of the room with a bent face and swollen eyes.
He is writing something but it looks like he is in a bad mood today. Maybe the
reason why is because of his facial wounds that cause him to lose some confidence.
He always likes to think that he should be handsome all the time.
Then I remembered him crying. When he was crying, he was both funny and pitiful
at the same time.
"Alright, I will say it again." P'Dim stressed his face in the middle of the room,
forcing me to hurry and find a seat. The place I headed straight was the area beside
Tine.
"Next month will be the university's final examination so I am expecting less
members to come here. As for your videos, just upload it on FB and tag me. If you
need a practice room, there are three practice rooms available. You just have to ask
permission from you teachers first. I want you all to read and study your lessons."
"Yeah!"
"Why are you so happy?"
"..."
"Okay. Now you all have papers in your hand. Write your things you have learned in
music club this semester. For those of you who just came, get some papers in the
front. I'll give you half an hour to finish it."
"Copy!"
"Get your papers now."
The practice room doesn't have a table. Therefore, we are using the floor for
support. Some people also use their guitars as support for easier writing.
"Aren't you tired of bowing down? Use your guitar as support." I started the
conversation with Tine.
"Are you crazy? That guitar is expensive."
"Can I use your back then?"
"Use the wall." His white hand pointed to the wall as a solution. But I don't care. I
will use the back of my wife as a writing desk. I went to his back and immediately
placed the piece of paper on his back.
"Sarawat, are you crazy?" And then he complained. He complained and complained
but I did not listen until he became exhausted and kept quiet.
"Does the wound still hurt?" I asked when the paper was still attached to his back.
"Not anymore."
"Sure?"
"Umm."
"Have you taken medicine yet?"
"Umm."
"I am worried." I really am. As much as I want to take care of him 24/7, we still
have a lot of things to do individually.
"Umm."
"..."
"Me too." My heart is about to explode because of happiness at this very moment.
Tine spoke very soft, barely audible. But we are surrounded by people so I need to
force myself to hold back my smile. Just knowing Tine is worried about me, it
makes me really happy.
I focused back on my paper and answered the questions one by one.

Why did you study guitar?

- I am not good at playing other musical instruments.
What did you get from learning this guitar?
- Experience and friendship.
What is the first song you learned from playing in the club?
- All I Want - Kodaline
What is your most favorite chord?
- "C"
In your opinion, what is a guitar for you?
- A friend.
The reason why the seniors created these questions is because they want to get to
know the juniors better. They want to know the personality of each person who
learned guitar. There is no right or wrong answer because the question is wide open.

What is your favorite song now?

- Everything - Scrubb
Biggest achievement so far?
- Play with Scubb live
Describe a member of the club: "TINE"

Hey! I even draw back and look at the letters in front of me again. I rub my eyes and
rub it again but the result is still the same, his name is still printed on the paper. I
wonder if other people get the same name. Then I heard other friends received
different name of a member from the club so all my doubts are gone.
I carefully wrote my answer in the blank space.
"Whose name did you get?" Tine asked.
"How about yours?"
"Won't tell you."
"Won't tell you as well."
"I would like someone to read their answers in front of everybody. Any volunteer?"
P'Dim asked the group. The members said in unison:
"Sarawat". Okay... Me again.
"So Sarawat please step forward and read your answers." I went to the front area of
the room. To be honest, I don't have to do anything. All I have to do is read my
answers from the first line to the end. That's it.
But it looks like everybody is interested in my answers because they are all focusing
on me, not creating noises. I started reading everything until reaching this question...
"What is your most favorite chord? I like the chord 'C'."
"Why?" P'Dim went for a follow-up question.
"I didn't write a reason." Because I am too lazy. Yeah, people are lazy to write long
answers.
"There must be a reason why you like that chord. Answer the questions properly."
"Because... that is the first chord I taught Tine."
"Woahhhh"
"It's getting too much." The booming of the voices grew louder defeating the
silence earlier. The person who was mentioned in the corner of the room was
withered and confused again until he looked pathetic. I shouldn't have said that.
It's been a long time before everyone focused on me again. I kept talking until the
last question arrived. Describe a name with a single syllable yet gave me a hard time
as to what to write.
"Tine."
SCREAMS!
"Really? You get Tine? Wow!"
"For me, the meaning of Tine is the little thing that wants trouble throughout his
life."
"Ohhhh... I want to throw up."
"Sarawat, that's bad!"
And after that, chaos began again. The truth is, that is not how I describe Tine.
What I read is totally different from what I wrote on the paper.
Because for me, the meaning of Tine is...

~
I stopped by my gang at the football field and changed clothes. They are all so
focused on playing football. Man is playing off his shirt, raising it in a stick as a
signal to send the ball. Other friends in the group are also enjoying the game. I just
sat and waited for them to call me to substitute.
Tine went home right after his classes since there is no practice due to the final
examination that will happen. In fact, I wanted to invite him to eat.
But I am shy.
"Are you just wanna watch?" Man asked me.
"Which team is lacking so I can fill in?"
"Ours." So I ran down to the field to play with my friends. We were running like
crazy until sweat covered our bodies. The bright sky began to fade, changing it with
a giant spotlight. The game ended in a score of 10-13 after kicking and having fun.
I picked up the water bottle and drank the liquid inside. But the screaming of Man
drew everyone's attention.
"Fuck! Wow! He got it!"
"What?"
"Read it now! You bastard!"
What they saw is from the instagram page of a music club. They posted a picture
causing Man to laugh hysterically. But for me, I can feel death now...
It is a picture of a text that I wrote in the club room.
The true meaning of Tine in my opinion.

AssociationofPopularMusic Mr. Sarawat's response sheet @Sarawatlism

"TINE = MY WIFE"

Shit! I am dead.

~
Friday evening is the time I will clear everything. I am planning to bring Tine to
movies. But inviting him will be extremely difficult because of that photo circulating
online. After that photo, Tine is not talking to me anymore. I am in pain because I
don't have a chance to talk to him and defend myself.
I am also not free on Saturday and Sunday because my mother wanted me to go
home and celebrate my brother, Phukong's birthday. So I hurriedly invited Tine
because I can't take the pain anymore and I don't want our relationship to be
destroyed because of that.
Tine and I are still in full university uniform bringing one shoulder bag each. The
truth is, I invited him to watch a movie but I don't know what movie to watch. I
need to be careful when choosing the movie because my wife is in a bad mood
lately.
"Which movie do you want?" I asked Tine politely while we are scanning the list of
showing movies.
"You are the one who invited me so you have to choose."
"I can watch any movie so you choose what you like." I am beginning to feel shy
and afraid of quarreling with this dog.
"Okay."
After selecting seats and paying the bills, I invited him for dinner. After eating, his
mood became lighter. It is so fun strolling and walking around with him even
though our feets hurt. We sat on the sofa near the cinema.
"Can I listen to Scrubb's new song?" The person next to me asked. He immediately
stuffed his earphones to his both ears then he danced in a crazy rhythm.
"Stay still."
"I want to listen."
"Are you angry?"
"Walking and eating with you like this? I think I am."
"You should not be angry. I just wrote what is true."
"Fuck off."
"You are my wife. If anyone asks me next time, I will say that you are the husband."
"No need."
"Thank you."
He is answering me without thinking. He was still listening to music until I reached
out to pull one earphone from his other ear and stuffed it to my ear. Tine turned to
make a sideway look as if wanting to take it back, but only for a moment.
The sound I hear is a fun rhythmic music mixed with the vocalist's voice that fits
perfectly. Just listening to the song, I can say that this is Tine's favorite band. He
loves it so much that I'm afraid if the vocalist will flirt with Tine, then I'm probably
done.
"New song?" I asked.
"Umm."
"What is the title?"
"Rain."
"I felt it in my heart."
"Makes you sad?"
"Nope." Just being together, my heart is already fine. After the song was done, he
selected another song. Of course, it is from his favorite band again. In fact, eighty
percent of the songs on his mobile phone are from Scrubb. It made me ask
questions why he liked them so much.
"Why do you like Scrubb?"
"They have good music."
"Other bands have good music as well."
"I don't get the same feeling when listening to them. When I listen to Scrubb's
music, it makes my mood better. Like... I feel really good."
"Umm." I nodded.
"Scrubb's music is easy to follow. When I am sad, it feels like someone is
comforting me rather than stressing me some more."
"Can I be your Scrubb?"
"What?"
"I want to be your happiness and your comforter when you're sad. Trust me, I can
soothe you better than listening to their music."
"Fuck off."
Damn Tine. Too serious...
We entered the cinema house now and the promoted advertisement took half an
hour before the movie started. Before coming in, it is already ten o'clock in the
evening. Troublemaker took out popcorn and candy out of his bag and stuffed a
gigantic glass of soda. He said he did not like buying snacks in front of the cinema
theater because they are expensive. But he did a good job sneaking in snacks from
the outside. Damn!
Tine chose a movie that is not mainstream. He is focused on watching the film. One
hand holding a glass of water, while the other hand is busy picking up snacks and
stuffing it to his mouth with a loud and terrible sound.
I am watching all of his actions. He is so damn cute that I can't take my eyes off
him.
"Can I have some snacks?" I said softly. Tine turned and looked at me for a
moment.
"I don't have crackers. Do you want Lays?"
"Ah", then he stuffed it into my mouth.
"Can I hold your hand?"
"Fuck off. Someone's watching. Be quiet." He shook my hand and he is getting
annoyed again. So I placed my arm around his neck so he can have my shoulder as
support. I want to hold his hand but both hands are busy eating and drinking.
Everything that Man taught me is not miserable at all. Yeah!
After eating for a while, he put the glass into a hole of the arm rest. He shifted a few
times, searching for the most comfortable position while leaning back on my arm.
Then afterwards...
Yes... He fell asleep.
The movie proceeded with the sound of his breath coming in and out. The thing I
wanted to hold earlier is now free, so I get to hold his smooth hands now. I watched
the movie while caressing his hand.
Tine seems to be so serious about sleeping. Until the moment that I thought the
movie was at its peak so I woke him up to watch.
"Tine."
"..."
"Tine."
"What.... What?" The person beside me nodded and hurriedly raised his hand to
wipe the saliva drooling from his mouth. I pointed at the screen and he watched
carefully. It is known that he wanted to watch rather than sleeping.
When I saw the poster, I did not think that the movie has a sad ending. I rarely
watch romance movies. Even now, I am still disappointed with the movie.
Fifteen minutes before the movie ended, his breath was so light - almost hard to
hear. Tine did not cry but his face is still very calm as though he had already
prepared himself before watching the movie. Until...
"Noooo! No, no, no!"
The credits showing up with a music playing is a sign that the movie has ended.
Tine is not happy with the ending because the main leads departed to have their
own lives, impossible to meet again.
"We should have watched The Girl on the Train!"
"Why didn't you choose that?"
"I rarely watch love stories! I just want to try this."
"So, you choose to watch this because of me?"
"You are narcissistic."
People in the cinema began to walk out. In fact, it doesn't have that many. The
soundtrack is also terrible, resulting in less response from people.
"Can we see the end credits first? In case there is an after credit." I am still hoping
that this movie will end better than expected.
People left the cinema leaving just the two of us behind. We waited for nothing.
When the lights were on, I saw Tine's face. He looked so disappointed and scared.
"It's just a movie." I tried comforting him.
"Umm. But I don't like the ending. It's unrequited love."
"Are you sorry for them?"
"What can you say?"
"The movie has a sad ending. But in real life, we can't make it sad."
"How?"
"Let's be together."
"It's not funny. I am stressed out." said Tine. I stared into his eyes. I want him to
know that I am not joking.
"I am serious. If this is a movie between me and you, you have the option to choose
if you want the ending to be happy or sad."
"..."
"Tine..." There was no answer from the other party except silence. The cinema staff
began to come inside to clean so I stood up and held his hand. I am not interested
in hearing his answer anymore. Until...
"Sarawat." He called my name in a light voice.
"What?"
"I really don't like sad endings."
"Okay."
"Erm."
"What is that erm?"

"Erm... Let's be together."

"..."

Is he my boyfriend now?
Are we together now?
Did he just agree to be my boyfriend?
I can't think of anything right now. I am speechless.

Chapter 18
His Boyfriend is the Chic Guy!

I stared at my mobile phone while scrolling because there are posts every minute
from the Music Club's IG page. But when I saw the post from Sarawat's paper... He
is really a heavy joker and a bastard.
How dare him write that I am his wife?! When did I become his wife?!
I am very confused because all of a sudden, I have a public figure husband. When I
think about it, my tears want to flow. I had to chat with the person handling the
club's IG to delete the post. Also, I need to think of compensation or some other
ways to lure his wives or else... You know what I mean.

It is also good to have hard friends who will console me in times like this. My
friends and I went out to eat at a buffet to remove the stress from studying. Puek
has never been anywhere, he is just sitting and picking his teeth. Fong and Ohm are
totally different. They are standing at the buffet table less than ten meters away but
still calling each other via phone like they are long distance. They are making sure
that they will taste all the food that was set up on the buffet table.
The comment section from the Music Club is still continuously bouncing up with a
lot of people teasing me and some are cursing me.

"I give up. They refused to delete the post." I said it to my friends then let out a
deep sigh. The albino faced person beside me stopped my hand from picking my
teeth and looked at me with a caring eye. He patted my shoulder a few times before
sending a smile and saying...
"Can I have that grilled shrimp, please?"
"Why can't you just get one over there?"
This time, only the chewing and biting sound can be heard from the albino. I guided
him to get the shrimp from my plate. He is a very special friend because he has the
ability of consoling a distracted mind and turning it into a headache because of his
behavior.
"I saw that picture from Sarawat."
I stopped eating for a while because the person beside me broke out the silence
again. Right now, I am not turning to look at my friend's face. I just stared at my
phone while listening.
"He dares to write what he truly means. He must be really serious."
"His only intention is to bother me. He is not serious." I answered quickly.
"Okay. I understand."
After a while, I saw that the table was quiet until uncomfortable. My friends then
talked about something to debate even though the mouth was full of food.
"It is difficult for people to love each other especially during the beginning of the
relationship."
"I don't see any difficulties at all. In the past, if I like someone, I will ask her
directly."
"It is because you always started it easily and ended it easily as well. Like you dump
them just like that."
"But still that doesn't mean that an easy start will be difficult to finish."
"Then tell me, what part of Sarawat is easy when started but is hard until the end?"
"Fuck off!". This damn albino laughed so hard. I can argue with him but he spoke
so loud that even the next table looked at us. Whenever they mentioned Sarawat's
name, I felt that they always had the trump card.
"He is a good person." He changed the atmosphere.
"You see goodness in him? He is a psychopath!"
"I can say that he is a good person. You see the things he did to you? He never did
that to other people. He transforms into another person when you are together."
Peuk picked up the porkchop on the stove and placed it on a plate while looking at
the phone screen in my hand with interest. It is the same page that had been the
problem earlier until now.
"Let me ask the reason why you complained about the photo; is it because you are
annoyed or you are embarrassed?"
"Annoyed. I am afraid that others might misunderstood."
"Oh... that means you don't really like him. You guys are not compatible."
"..." Ahhh!
"I think that Sarawat is suitable for a group of stars, or a cute guy. Both of you
won't probably work out for sure regardless of how you look." Looks like he added
acting and talked too much.
"Yes. I am not suitable for him." This bastard won't lose at all so I won't argue
anymore. I don't want my friends to have the ace so I try to show in every way that
I don't care about Sarawat.
"By the way, is it true that Green is now under the control of a husband? If that's
the case, I'll help you to tell Sarawat to stop messing with you, okay?"
"..." I am so shocked. I don't want that. I just...
"Hey Fong! I have a tough job for you to do." That's it! It is called mobilization. As
soon as the two of them started talking, I was not feeling comfortable. They agreed
on each other to help me get rid of Sarawat without asking me first. I did not want
to interrupt them but because my friends are really organized especially with this
kind of matter.
"Are you still planning? I will do it myself." I tried disturbing them.
Gossiping is over until all of our bellies are big because of the buffet and the two
liters of sparkling water. I can say that this buffet restaurant gains a lot of profit
from people like my friends.
"I'm so full. Let's leave now."
"Fong, I'll send you back."
"It is going to be like that." Fong's dorm is not very far from mine. Therefore, it is
better if I'll drive him off to save energy.

The inside of my car is jolly. I played a song by Scrubb and sang some parts of it.
Fong is swaying his hand and dancing like crazy.
"I saw Man and Team one day." And all of a sudden, my best friend cut off the
music for some talk.
"So what?"
"They said that Sarawat is really serious about flirting with you."
"Wait... What?"
"What do you say?"
"Friends."
"Damn! Only friends?"
"You heard me. Damn! Why?"
"Then let me ask you as my friend, why do you look like more than friends?"
"No. Seriously. We are just friends. Nothing more, nothing less."
"Okay, I understand. They also told me that since you only think of him as a friend,
then tell him. There are stars from different faculties who wanted to hit on him.
Man told me that they will set up a date with Sarawat and some stars if you don't
like him."
"How?"
"What?" Fong narrowed his eyes as if reading my mind.
"Nothing." Please don't make our situation worse. I mean, I think we're fine like
this. Right?
"You have to cut him out of your life since your feeling is not the same as his. I will
help you deal with him."
"..."
"That is his guitar right?" I shouldn't have bothered giving him a ride. He grabbed
the guitar from the back seat.
"Umm."
"I'll return it to him. Let's just buy a new one." I want to cry...
"But... Sarawat gave that to me..."
"It is not okay if you cut him to your life but you still have some of his items. You
have to take out all of his belongings. Besides, that is just a guitar. That won't make
your hair fall out."
That guitar has my name on it! That is mine so I won't return it. I only thought
about it in my heart but I did not dare to say it. My limbs are now weak.
"Do you have Sarawat's number?"
"Yes... Why?"
"I want to talk to him."
"You know what, you guys are thinking too much. I'll handle this myself."
"It is because you are too slow." Is that it? Okay. I stepped on the accelerator of the
car and drove fast. Why can't I just tell this guy about how I really feel? Maybe
because I am afraid he won't understand or maybe I am afraid that they will tease
me non-stop. It is more painful than the wisdom tooth that grew.
And driving as fast as one hundred forty kms won't help at all.
"Fong, I just drove you to your dorm. Get out of the car now." I said anxiously. I
grabbed his bag and threw it to him while both my hands were shaking.
"Wait! The guitar. I'll return it to Sarawat."
"I will do it myself."
"I will help you." Fong grabbed the guitar in its neck the same time as I did. I shook
my hand, not letting go of my 'Troublemaker Bastard'..
"Sarawat gave this to me so I will return this myself."
"Are you sure?"
"Yeah."
"Well then, good night Tine! Mwah!" He did a flying kiss then walked away.
Finally, I am in comfort. I breathed and breathed and breathed, catching up with
oxygen that was lost because of Fong. I touched my cheek and found some water
flowing down my eyes.
I am crying... Why the fuck am I crying?

The next morning, I dragged my body to school. I did not sleep well last night. We
have a class at ten o'clock but I haven't done my assignment yet. But you know, I
have my friends so I can just copy their work.
"Want some ice cream? Come with me." Ohm said after I finished copying his
homework.
"Umm. How about you two?"
"No. We're good.."
Therefore, it is only me and Ohm who walked straight down to the cafeteria
because that is the closest shop where we can buy ice cream. I ordered a chocolate
chip ice cream. As for the person who invited me, he still ordered the same odd
flavor - four flavors in one cone.
"Look, it is the star of the management faculty!" The deep voice of the person
beside me drew my attention to a long-haired woman who was standing with her
friends not far away.
Yeah. She looks cute. She is also white with a good figure.
"That person?"
"Umm... Her friends are screaming because they want her to be in a relationship
with Sarawat."
"..." I just stared at her dumbfounded to the point of shaking. Then there was a soft
whistle from someone at the back created by the people you know who.
"Oh look, Sarawat is here too! They look cute together, damn!" Ohm continued
talking. I feel like my heart is being hammered with nails.
I could only stand and look at the tall man in front who was walking towards the
star of the management faculty. He still has the usual deadpan face.
"Damn! They look so perfect."
"..."
"You won't feel anything if they will flirt with each other, right?" Ohm took a lick
with his ice cream then... "He likes you but you don't like him so you have no
reason to be hurt."
The round chocolate chip ice cream fell to the floor but I am still holding the cone.
The feeling of losing is something like this.
"It fell off. Damn, Tine! You want to buy again?"
"It is not going to be the same. It doesn't have the chunks of chocolate chips now."
"But there are more ice cream shops around."
"The flavor won't be the same."
"So you will pick it up on the floor?"
"..."
"If you really like it that much, then don't let it fall next time."
"..." I can't keep up.
"It is difficult to pick up because it already melted on the ground but at least you
still have the cone." Ohm just said this perfectly. I bit the cone but it tastes nothing.
While I am chewing bitterly in my mouth, I am still looking at Sarawat who is
standing in front of those girls.
"So, how was the taste of the cone without the ice cream?"
"..."
"If you don't want to lose it, you have to protect it."
"..."
"Or else, it won't be the same anymore because it already fell down to the ground."
I thought my head was almost broken. I am not sure if I can handle Sarawat dating
other people. I think I'm going to die. This time, I think I need to focus on myself
and on what I really feel.
Sarawat called me a few days ago and he invited me to eat and to watch a movie
today. The sound of his voice is still so smooth causing me to listen with all my
heart because my heart needs more of him to nourish. But this time, I am scared
that this might be our last meal and last movie because he might date that star from
the Management faculty.
Yeah sorry. I think I watched too many dramas.
This is also the first time in many days that I get to see Sarawat's face again after the
post from the Music Club. My mind is being confused this time. While eating, I
made sure that I will not look awkward because he might notice that I am thinking
of something. While sitting and waiting before the movie starts, I invited him to
listen to music.
The movie was terrible because it has a bad ending. I hated it. The leads are afraid
that they won't catch up with their lives that's why they separate ways. My tears were
about to fall but were stopped immediately upon hearing the request of this person
next to me.
"Let's be together."
The moment Sarawat spoke, I was shocked and felt so helpless. The more I saw that
he was waiting for an answer, the more I was anxious. I kept on asking myself what
I really want. Until I thought of the ice cream...
It fell to the ground and I saw it dissolving. I felt the pain when I saw that the one I
wanted was lost and you can't do anything about it. And then I realized, I do not
want Sarawat to be that chocolate chip ice cream.
Therefore, I only have one option left...
"Umm... let's be together."
I want him to know that I don't want to lose another chocolate chip to the ground.
That's all.
And that made me count the calendar again in months. To be honest, when the
movie finished, I wanted to really cut him out of my life and I don't want to talk to
Sarawat again - whether phone call or instagram. It was a good plan because on the
weekend, he will return to Bangkok to celebrate his brother's birthday so I don't
want to bother him. Today, I just got really distracted.
Another reason that is quite embarrassing... I got to know him before without
expecting anything from me - I only wanted him to help me get rid of Green. But
now, the tables have turned. I realized I needed him in my life. So, shame on me.
I am also afraid of being teased. And knowing that I am dating the university's
husband, is there a hope that we can close the streets surrounding my dormitory?
"Dude, what now? Are we just gonna sit here?"
"What's your order?" Said Peuk.
We sit and play at the cafe. The atmosphere is crowded with a lot of students
relaxing and eating together.
"Go order for us. I am too lazy to think."
"I will order just for myself. I won't buy you anything." As usual, they want me to
order for them and won't accompany me at the counter. That's how annoying my
friends are. But this time, I will order only for myself. When I went to the counter, a
large group of customers came in.
Their footsteps made me turn to look. The chattering noise of the people in the
shop resulted in a lively atmosphere.
The person in my eyes walked in slow motion towards the table with his group of
friends. He did not look at me. He just sat down on an empty chair.
It was Man who turned to make eye contact with me. He rammed Sarawat's elbow
making him turn to look at me. At that moment, my whole world stopped spinning.
My heart is beating with a bang like in a concert.
I can only send him a fake smile.
Sarawat did not respond to me. He is just sitting and looking still. He did not smile,
did not speak, did not wink, nothing. Shit! Is the first boyfriend I had in my life
suffering a disease?
"What is your order?" The staff at the front counter made me fall out of trance. I
turned to send a smile and rolled my eyes to think of the menu I need to order.
"Can I have a mocha frappuccino?"
"What size?"
"Large"
"What's the name?"
I raised my eyebrows suspiciously. Now that the shop uses a system like Starbucks,
is it really necessary to write the name on the glass? But when seeing the size of the
store and the large number of customers, I quickly answered him.
"Tine."
"Please wait a moment."
I nod to understand. I turned to walk back to the table and at the same time, my
phone vibrated. My friends sent their orders to me via Line. They are giving me
burden right now so I can look bad, as always.
They really love me.
Ohm wanted a strawberry smoothie. Peuk, fresh milk. And Fong orders two scoops
of cookies and cream ice cream. Therefore, after reading their orders, I need to turn
back at the counter to order again.
Then... the White Lion gang started talking loudly until I heard their conversation.
"Bastard! I was too lazy to order. Arrange an ice espresso for me."
"Me too."
"Faster! He will finish ordering anytime soon!"
"What are you waiting for? Go! Follow him."
White Lion gang is really composed of crazy people. They are sending Sarawat at
the counter to tease me without them knowing that... I am really shy right now.
The tall body went straight at the counter and he glanced at me, despite that
deadpan face. This is our first meeting after we agreed to be in a relationship. I don't
know what to do and I don't know what to say. So, who will talk first?
"Come... Come with your friends?" Just like that, I started the conversation. When
will I win from this guy?
"Umm." His answer is very short. Damn it.
"So... I'll go back to my table now." It's better that way, I guess?
"Wait, aren't you going to wait for your drink?"
"I'll get up to get them."
"Stay with me for a while. Let's wait for the order." Then he started ordering their
drinks. After his order, I turned to talk to the staff member so I could order for my
friends.
"What are the sizes of the cups?"
"All large."
"Should we use Sarawat's name then?"
"Yes." Wow. Even the staff remembered his name. This is terrifying.
"Classes are over?" It is already two o'clock. If I remember correctly, Sarawat
doesn't have any afternoon class that's why they went here to relax.
"Umm."
"..."
"Are you going to practice today?"
"Don't you have football training?"
"Will practice for a match. Don't forget to cheer for me."
"Okay." At that time, I had to stand in the zone beside the field as always. Being a
cheerleader is tiring but there are some things that can make you feel refreshed such
as...
"I don't know what to say." Sarawat said. Don't say that because we are the same.
"Umm."
"I am so shy."
"..."
"I also have a cute boyfriend."
"..."
"I am speechless."
Damn! My heart just exploded. My body will break any moment from now. I can
only stand and look at the floor and the ceiling while my heart and my mind is
having these various feelings. I did not know that having a boyfriend - a strange and
weird one, will make you feel weak.
I don't know if he also feels what I am feeling but I really can't control this
anymore.
"Tine, your order is ready." Finally! The mocha frappuccino is my hero this time.
"How much?"
"Fifty five baht."
While I am getting money from my wallet, what I saw on the counter is a hideous
act of the person next to me. This bastard bent down to drink half of my order
while staring at me. Is he serious? Is he that thirsty that he can't wait for his order?
Then...
"Sarawat, here are your orders."
"I drank it already so this is mine now. I'll pay you later."
"You don't have to."
"Don't be stubborn." Sarawat then walked back to his table while giving me a nod.
He also took my mocha frappuccino and left me with nothing.
Sarawat and our table are not far apart. Of course, many people are interested in
him so there are a lot of people secretly taking pictures, gossiping, and screaming
lightly back and forth. But Sarawat is not doing anything aside from sitting and
sipping his drink with his usual cute, I mean, deadpan face.
"What is the progress on your relationship now?" Ohm questioned me but I just
shrugged and refused to answer him.
"What? You really want that mocha drink?" After a while, the sound coming from
the White Lion's table echoed in the restaurant. They have a very cheerful voice and
seem like everyone is having fun.
"It should be mocha frappuccino. Otherwise, he will not drink it."
"What? The person who brought this is cute?"
"He is too cute? Eyyy!" Are they talking about me?
"You are not as cute as him, okay?"
"You evil bastards." That was the moment when I saw Sarawat's thick hand
whipping his friends' heads until Man can't bear to call me too loud.
"Tine! Help me! Help us!"
I just sent them a middle finger. They are all playing like children. The whole store
was looking at them before everything turned to normal. They kept on teasing each
other until...
Ting!!
My attention was caught by a notification from my phone. They are now teasing in
IG.
Man_maman Whoever gave this drink to my friend #ThankYou

A picture of my drink that was taken by Sarawat placed on the table was posted on
IG. Man and his gang were tagged. The problem is, why do they have to tag me as
well?

KittiTee Go and talk to him to say thanks

Boss-pol @Man_maman You go over there
Man_maman Let me go to play at that table. I will go sit with him.

"Fuck off!"
"Uhh! That hurts!". That one syllable word coming from Sarawat's low voice made
his gang laugh so hard. I think it is normal in this store. However, my three friends
joined their conversation on IG. I thought they were going to post something like
'what the hell is wrong with this person' on IG but I am wrong. So, I just sighed
deeply.
I am just sitting and taking photos of the atmosphere of the shop and checking
Instagram. At least I don't have to be distracted by a lot of things because to be
honest... I am still shy.

Tine_chic @milkbox1998 Mocha frappuccino here is very delicious

Bigger330 Is that drink free or not?
I.ohmm Wait! Is there anything I missed?
Thetheme11 Come and join us at our table.

Few minutes later, my Instagram feed had another image that popped up on my
timeline. It is the same picture of the shop, but in a different angle. Most
importantly, it came from that person.

Sarawatlism Cute
Man_maman Very good. Go ahead and tell him directly.
Bigger330 What are you doing?
January_jam What?
wiper.few are you at this cafe? I'll go there.
Thetheme11 Trash! Say it right to his face.
Boss-pol Bastard weakling
KittiTee coward

This time, Sarawat turned to look at me and his friends alternately. Don't play
pranks on me. Don't.
"Let me see a brave man. Come on. Stop being a coward."
At that time, I quickly turned my face to the other side of the table, checking my
phone and at the same time, sweating. I am praying in my heart that Sarawat will not
walk straight to me. But everything went wrong.
The tall body stood here. I looked up to him and he still had no emotion on his
face. The While Lion smiled together before the low tone with some soft sensation
said something...
"Tine"
"What?"
"Stop being so cute. My friends are making fun of it."
"..." What did I do wrong?
"Do you have anything to say to my friend, Sarawat?" This time, the voice came
from the person behind me who keeps on messing up with my business.
"I can't control my friends so I have to control what's mine." He answered in a
smooth voice.
"What do you mean? I don't understand."
"This is my boyfriend."
"Huh?!"
"He is my lover so he is mine."
"Really?"
It was then my secret world had collapsed leaving no good pieces. My heart...

Ohm, Peuk, and Fong were teasing me for hours. They look excited and do some
parody copying me as a difficult person while Sarawat is hitting on me. Later in the
evening, Sarawat asked me to help him find a practice room. My friends then
enjoyed teasing me and making some faces.
It also looks like the White Lion gang is ready to transform as The Marvel Avengers,
ready to protect me and Sarawat. This may sound funny but this is a good thing for
me because I'm pretty sure I'll be dead if the national husband's wives knew about
us.
And speaking of that, it comes to an agreement that both parties should be quiet
about this. Nobody should know what our relationship is. We have to keep this in
private.
"Are you looking for a practice room here?" Our status changed so the feelings
changed as well.
"Umm. Let's use the club building. Let's not waste time asking for permission."
"What about your bandmates?"
"I already made an appointment. They will come."
So we sat in the basement of the club building. There, I hugged my DC-16 Martin
guitar while the tall person only sat still. He grabbed two boxes of milk and handed
me the other one.
To be honest, I am not used to this boyfriend-like condition.
"What do you want to eat later?"
"I don't know."
"This milk doesn't taste good. I think your milk from your boobs taste better." He
said while staring at me.
"Stop being naughty!"
"I am serious."
"Damn you." I grabbed the straw which was plugged into the milk box and stuffed
it again. I don't want to listen to him. I want to talk a lot because I am afraid I will
fall into his trap. Before dating, he is already perverted and naughty... what more
when we are now dating. Maybe, it is more advanced than just kissing.
"You still want to eat together?" Yeah, I still ask him.
"No." It is not surprising why Sarawat is as tall as the Baiyok building. When I went
to his room, I saw a box of milk lined up in packs behind the fridge.
"What song will you play in this year's contest?"
"Songs of Scrubb."
"I like that!"
"We will change to other bands then."
"Are you sure you can play a lot of songs? Just play one!"
"You're so noisy. I'll kiss you if you won't shut up."
"Fuck off."
Being in a relationship is not about a matter of saying flowery words, just like today.
His answers are still obscenely the same as before. But this time, he has the
privileges so I am afraid if he will really do what he is saying.
I don't want to argue with Sarawat anymore so I just picked up my earphones and
stuffed it on my own ears. I listen to some songs to kill the time. Sarawat then
happily gave me his box of milk. What are you saying? I can't hear anything because
the music is loud.
But honestly, I don't want to hear it.
After a while, a thick hand poked my shoulder. You see, I don't care. I heard him
gently creeping into my ear but I couldn't hear what he was saying. I am just happy
listening to music and teasing him like this.
"..."
"I don't know what you are saying." I went back to focus on my music.
"..."
"Uhh." I answered him without me knowing what he's asking.
For a second, my face was held by thick hands before pressing his lips down deeply.
His hot tongue quickly penetrated inside my mouth. I can clearly taste the sweetness
of milk from his mouth. In fact, it felt good to have his hands supporting my face or
else I will faint here. I am trembling until unable to control it all, letting him lead this
moment.
Shit. His tongue is as hard as a rock.
I am dying. Gosh! I won't be naughty anymore. I won't pretend that I don't hear
you anymore. I will listen to every word that you say.
"Hey, my friend. Have you waited for a long time?"
Damn!
I accidently swallowed my own saliva when the other person broke away. The air
that tried to seize me made me unable to breathe normally. I can only look at
Sarawat's face at this time.
"If you don't listen to me again, I will destroy your lips."
Fortunately, they did not see us. In fact, they just helped me to break away from this
bastard. If they did not show up, I'm not sure what would happen.
"Oh, you're here." I laughed with tears. I looked at his sharp face. He then sneaked
his tongue out and licked the corner of his mouth while smiling at me erotically.
Damn bastard.
"Tine, what's wrong? Why are you blushing?" The lead singer of Ctrl S spoke before
I stood up and acted as if nothing happened.
"No... nothing at all. We were just sitting here and waiting. We did not do anything."
"Erm... is that so?"
"Yeah."
"I don't believe you."
"..."
"Is that a milk in your mouth?"
"..." I lifted my hand to touch the corner of my mouth before turning to look at
Sarawat's face. I want to kick this bastard now. He's deliberately gossiping about me
in a way that I'm able to hear.
"He's a grown up buffalo and still drinking milk like a child."
"Well, it is part of growing up. Let him go!" Oh! Bastard! You did this to me and
then left me sorry about this Thai-Denmark milk that I didn't buy but got a chance
to taste without meaning to. Oh, my heart. Damn you!
The group is now complete. We walked down to the practice room and I was the
last to enter the room. I knew all the members of the group.
Currently, Temem is the lead singer. There are two guitarists, Sarawat and Earn. The
bassist is a woman who has been with the band since the beginning, Jan. Keyboard
is Nont and drums is Boom.
I know everyone's duties as well. But like the villagers, they don't know why I am
inside the room. They all know I am just a beginner.
"Tine wants to see us practice." And just like that, Sarawat knew what I was
thinking.
"Oh."
"No worries. I won't bother you at all. I will just sit still." I told everyone to make
them comfortable.
"Let us help each other to decide what song to choose for the contest."
"We need to think of two songs for the qualifiers. A slow and a fast song."
"What did Sarawat recommend?"
"Here. I got it all."
They sat in a circle and debated back and forth for ten minutes. I separated myself
to sit in the corner of the room quietly because I am not a member of their band.
Sarawat turned to look from time to time before handing over his own phone for
me to play. My mobile phone had no battery an hour ago and he knew that I was
getting bored.
And we all know that I am not going to play a game. I will explore his IG and his
messages. Though I won't be surprised about the number of messages and
comments on his phone. That's given as the national husband.
I slide the screen of his phone. My eyes then stumbled upon the identity of
someone who had been chatting with him for several days. I know this guy and he
knows me as well. He is the one and only president of the Music club - P'Dim.
Sarawatlism
Please delete Time's photo for me.
DimDis
I won't delete that. This is your handwriting, not his.
Sarawatlism
I'm afraid he wil be mad at mw.
DimDis
Then what are you afraid of? Oh, he's texting me too.
You two are so perfect for each other.
Sarawatlism
Please dwlete it. I'm afraid he'll cry
DimDis
Really? Why are you so scared?
Why do you care so much?
Are you really serious?
Sarawatlism
I've had a crush on hin for a long tine now.
I don'r want to lose him
P'Dim I'n serious this tome.
DimDis
But you wrote that.
Sarawatlism
...

I lifted my head to look at Sarawat then suddenly, my hands trembled. Why do I feel
like I am about to cry? I don't know. Once he saw that my tears started to fill up, he
quickly walked in front of me, squatting. He then spoke with a soft voice.
"What's wrong?"
"..." I did not answer. I don't know what to say.
"Do you want to leave?" I shook my face and held his shirt until it was wrinkled.
"You really do like me that much?"
"I won't ask you to be my boyfriend if I'm not."
"I am not used to this."
"Then why are you crying like a little child? Do you want to be breastfed by me?" I
hurriedly shook my head the moment I heard it. This bastard.
"Go to your friends now. I am now scared of you."
He then went back to his bandmates. I allowed myself to accept the terms that he
has lustful behaviors for a moment, then I began scrolling messages again. And
then, I read a deep message from their conversation.
DimDis
Ah! I will delete it for you. But I want to tease Tine.
Sarawatlism
Thank yiu
DimDis
Alright. I want to show you Tine's answers.
I intended to give him the paper that has your name on it.
Sarawatlism
Thank yiu
DimDis
I am bored of you. Go thank yiu somewhere else!
Here!!

It was then that I saw my answer appear in their instagram chat again.

"Sarawat = Lustful"

Shiiittt!
The practice room has been booked for the next session but his bandmates still
can't decide on what song to perform. But they need to separate now because
Sarawat still has another appointment for tonight...
Training football and studying.
Their match is fast approaching so they have to practice really hard. Aside from
that, the final exam as this semester is about to finish next month.
"I'll go training now. Should I go to your room afterwards?"
"Umm."
"Do you want me to bring you back to your dorm?"
"No need."
His bandmates departed already leaving me and this tall guy inside the room. We
turned off the lights and turned off the air conditioner quietly. When we walked out
of the room, we saw a group of seniors waiting outside.
Damn, they are the same gang that smashed my mouth too much. Sarawat saw me
shaking so he came to cover me first. In front of someone, another senior popped
up and he looked familiar. It was P'Mil, the guy who took a selfie with me.
"We are trying to look for a practice room nearby so we get in." The man standing
is wearing an architecture uniform. He then slapped the shoulder of the person in
front of me while sending an unfriendly smile.
"Thank you."
"Looks like you and I will meet again. Next week's final match is coming."
"..."
"See you then."

~
The real chaotic day begins in the morning. Since the university has a lot of
activities, all teaching and learning activities are suspended. University sports league
is also coming to an end. Basketball and volleyball finals started from ten o'clock in
the morning.
I have to do cheerleading, of course. We have been practicing since morning in the
basement of the Faculty of Humanities. We danced to the song after song until
sweat covered our body with only a few minutes of resting. We don't have much
time left because we must quickly change clothes and wait for seniors to put on
make-up on our faces again.
Since I don't have time to eat lunch, my belly is now shouting for food. After they
put make-up on my face, I sip water to hurry and practice again with my friends.
Sarawat came to see me at the building. He wore the same white shirt of Political
Science that he had always worn. Only this time, he did not bring his footbag.
"I have to rest for five minutes then I'll go practice again." I sat next to the tan man.
I saw from his hand a delicious tuna sandwich.
"Why do you need to put on make-up again?" He squinted and stared at me from
head to toe.
"Why do you need to put on a deadpan face again?"
"To look handsome."
"I am handsome."
"Have you eaten anything yet? Sandwich?"
"Thanks." I removed the plastic wrap slowly before biting because I cannot contain
my hunger. I need to ask for a senior to apply lipstick again because I need to eat
this wholeheartedly.
"Are you sick? Why is your face so pale?"
"They have to make my face look soft."
Well in fact, I am really not feeling well. I am now starting to have a stomach ache
again. I think I couldn't eat anything because my stomach won't accept anything.
"What time is the match?"
"Three in the afternoon."
"Oh. See you." The cheerleaders must dance to the song before the football match.
In the meantime, we have to be on the sideline to stand the zone and to show many
trivial performances.
"Please cheer me up." Sarawat spoke softly while reaching for my hand and staring
at me, making puppy eyes.
"Umm. Let's win this."
"If I will win, what will you give me?"
It is here again. The lustful ghost possessed him again.
"I don't have to give you anything. You will receive the cash prize when you win!"
"Does that even matter? That one, we must divide within the team. I want to have
something special from you, alone."
"What do you want?"
"Can I kick a ball into a goal with you alone in the room?" He then smiled lustfully.
"You don't have to kick the goal in my room because I will beat you up if you do
that to me."
"Please? Just get to score a goal."
"Still."
"It will be a fun game."
"No!"
"Making you unable to walk sounds like a good idea."
"Stop talking about this!" I want to slap him upside down here.
Until P'Led called to practice and chase after Sarawat.
The time comes and everyone moves into the outdoor stadium on the stands full of
people on both sides of the court.
In the middle, there are players from architecture warming up their bodies. Sarawat
sat with his friends. He glanced at me for a moment before turning to focus on the
game with his coach and his team.
Five minutes for the architecture team to go back to their side, then the cheerleaders
will do their job. The song used in the opening was the march of the university.
It is really hard dancing in this sunny afternoon. It is very hot and it makes everyone
sweat run loose until it covers the face. After we left the field, I inhaled a balm and
applied an oil all over my body because my body is really tired. Imagine, I just have
to raise both arms straight but it is shaking.
But I am a person with high spirit. I don't want them to know that I am not feeling
well. So, I forced myself to pass through the crowd to watch the game.
The sound of the whistle began with the kicking of the ball from one side of the
player. On the stand, there was an interrupted scream from people with badges,
signages, and posters supporting their faculty.
"Number twelve sends the ball to number seven."
SCREAMS!
"Go Sarawat! Fight!"
"White Lion! White Lion! White Lion!"
"Archi Fighting! Archi Fighting!"
"Right now, Political Science is in possession of the ball... They send to midfield...
Number four... Right wing rushing to pick up... Dragging the ball... Boom!
Goodbye!" the commentator himself seems insanely cheering with the team.
"Are you ready? Stand in the zone!" What? We have to stand in the zone again? I
am really tired.
"Tine, are you okay?" A senior asked me. I hurriedly stood up, shook my head to
refuse.
"I'm fine."
"If you are not okay, tell me."
"Sure." Really, I am feeling a little better than earlier. I am confident that there won't
be a problem until the end of the game. The cheering song began and we danced
again. Song after song after song.
Until now, twenty minutes had passed. The football field is undergoing a full session
of the music from the cheerleading team under the sun.
Peep!
The sound of a long whistle was a signal indicating the event ahead. Someone on
the Political side fell to the ground.
Boss...
And after that, the game became more intense.
Peep!
Four minutes later, another senior from the White Lion was carried away from the
field. P'Mil... this person received a red card due to a foul twice. But after seeing its
face, it seems like he is not regretting what he did.
The game continued and it is getting more intense than before.
I saw Sarawat run in the middle of the field fall many times but could rise up and
continue playing.
My ears started ringing. The sunrays coming from the sun are so bright that it
almost looked invisible. My arms were shaking so bad. I want to let it fall apart but I
can't do it. I did not hear even the music that was on. I didn't even know what
position I am doing now. Sweat is dripping on my face and my skin is burning.
Fighting!
But my body can't handle it anymore...
Peep!
Sarawat's body fell down in the middle of the field with my legs unable to stand the
same shape. The image in front of me is changing from dark to bright alternately. I
tried to scream and stood myself up but the seniors who are standing nearby swoop
in and call my name.
"Nong Tine... Nong Tine!"
"..."
"Staff! He is not okay. Take him to sit under the shade."
My body was supported by someone's thick arm and dragged me into the
footballer's area on the sidelines. My eyes are blurry and I can't see clearly, but I
knew who it was.
P'Mil gradually unbuttoned my shirt but then his body suddenly disappeared from
my sight. It was then replaced by someone who's breathing heavily and holding my
face gently.
"Tine..."
"Sarawat?"
"The fuck? The football match is still on. How can you come here?" Another voice
from someone rang beside my ears. My face is pressed gently with a cold white
towel.
"Move away!"
"Let go of Tine so I can take care of him myself!"
"He is my boyfriend so fuck off!"

He made me feel like fourteen when I had my first girlfriend...

Chapter 19

Us and the Chamber of Secrets

"Shut your mouth! You want to be good, right?"
"Hey! Cool your heart. Talk to him slowly."
"But he is saying that in front of the people!"
"Okay. Please give them space. Move back, people!"
What I felt was that my surroundings were so chaotic which made me dizzy. The
sound surrounding me rumbled in my ears. The silence covers everything when
someone clears the situation. Although the voice is inaudible, I can guess that it was
Sarawat who is speaking with some seniors.
The coolness from the white towel spread across both of my cheeks. I felt I was in
a daze. My eyelids that are ready to close slowly are forced to stare at the person in
front of me without blinking uncontrollably.
The feeling I have is like being born for the first time but I suddenly lost
consciousness and fell asleep.
"Uhh..." I gently moaned when Sarawat gently touched my face.
"Tine... Are you okay?"
I would like to say that I am not okay but my strength to utter the sound is not lost
anymore. One of the seniors then placed an inhaler near my nose so I could breath
and to have my conscious back. My brain is now relieved.
I was moved to a new place not far from the original spot. I was in a white first aid
stretcher which is located in a tent beside the bed of Boss. My body was surrounded
by many seniors but the person who is in my veil of sight and never disappeared t is
Sarawat.
"You don't have to talk."
"..."
"Move a little." It is good that many people cooperated with them too. Sarawat
unbuttoned the back of the shirt before putting the cold cloth in the corner of my
neck. Another senior is helping him blow air on the other side.
"Sarawat, Nong Tine is okay now. Let's heal your wound."
"..." Sarawat did not answer. He just kept on asking me the same question again and
again.
"Are you okay?"
"Erm."
"If you are not okay, don't force it." His thick hands reached my hands while
releasing a compressive force to relieve anxiety. But I did not pay attention because
I am only interested in the words of that senior who is chasing him to sanitize his
wound.
Therefore, instead of looking at his sharp face, I scanned the whole body of this tall
man. The veins on his face were leaking and because that person was sitting on the
same bed as me, I noticed that his knees were full of blood. It is also swelling and is
full of bruises.
I held his football shirt so hard. My heart twitched until I felt pain in my chest but I
couldn't say anything.
The seniors came in again but Sarawat refused to cooperate. I don't know what to
do. I don't want to see Sarawat being hurt...
"Sarawat, please release Tine so we can heal the wound first."
"This is just a small scratch. I need to take care of Tine now."
"Huh?! Ohh..." When I saw that he was not hurt by that wound, I cried. Like I will
die if he will not go now. Red blood filled the knees until it smelled fishy and
scattered all over the area. My hand still held his shirt. I am pulling it back and forth
even with just a little effort.
"Tine."
"Hmm." I am crying like this so go and let them heal that wound!
"Sarawat, listen! My friend's clothes are all stained."
Even though I gave him a go signal, he still won't move.
"The nurse went to do the wound. P, your knees are broken. We must bring you to
the hospital." Boss, next to my bed nodded up with a tensed face. He is hurt and
can't stand up at all.
People who do not observe carefully thought that it is only a knee scratch from a
fall.
"Why is Tine crying? Where are you hurt?"
"..."
"Tine."
"He cried because he is worried about you. Did you tease your boyfriend to cry like
that?"
Where did he come from? I am referring to the person holding Sarawat's body to
stand up. He put his thick arms on his shoulders before leaving with a serious look
because that tanned skin man can no longer walk normally.
"P, please help me raise a friend."
The wounded man was moved away. It was the same time that the whistle sounded
in the middle of the field. A signal that the first half of the time has expired. On
how the game progresses, I don't care anymore. Aside from looking at the thick
back that was taken to sleep in the cradle near me but not very far.
My condition is gradually getting better. I was able to support myself to sit, wiping
away the tears that flowed embarrassingly because I was being stared at inside this
tent.
"Water."
"Thank you." A male senior gave me a bottle of cold water. I behaved generously so
I accepted it and thanked him with a smile. But when I turned to look at that
person whose wounds are getting healed, he even tried to get up.
But was blocked by the seniors.
"Aren't you eating?"
"Umm."
"His lover is still busy." The voice came from the low voice of Sarawat. Both me
and the senior turned to look at him. I was then pushed down by the seniors and
placed a cold compress for a while while the others are spraying medicine to reduce
the pain of the tall man at the same time.
"Your boyfriend has a rough temperament that's why some seniors won't leave."
"P', don't mess with me." I said honestly.
"Stop being nosy, it's not fun. If you want to see a mad dog, then you have to bring
meat to lure it a bit." When he finished talking, he rubbed my head vigorously
before walking away.
Before that, the situation was a bit chaotic. But once I regained my consciousness, I
gathered my strength to take myself to the next bed sitting between Sarawat and
their friends.
I am worried about Boss. When I saw that he was carried while crying, I felt the
wound. He is a big player but he was on the floor because of P'Mil who now got the
yellow card.
As for Sarawat, his condition is not far from Boss. The condition of his knee was
being checked by the seniors, coach of their team, and some first-aid students. It
was rumored that it was a scratch but it was swelling and with bruises.
"Have you eaten yet?" As soon as I dropped myself into that chair, Sarawat asked
me.
"Worry about yourself first. Why did you run towards me when you got hurt?"
"You are the one that matters. Why didn't you say that you are not feeling well?"
"Who knows? I thought I was okay."
"Why did you force yourself?"
"And why did you force yourself?"
"Falling while playing is an accident, not forced."
"I did not force myself to faint either."
"Then why are you crying?"
"... What?"
"Why are you crying little buffalo?" Sarawat reached out and gently rubbed my head.
After a while, I realized that the tears in my eyes started to flow.
"Well... I know you are not hurt by your wound. I... I just can't take it. It's not good
for my heart." I have to let him know that his boyfriend is very weak. The more
Sarawat caressed my head, the more I cried. He is soothing me, then afterwards he
will mock and laugh at me. But I couldn't stop crying. Even Man who interrupted
him began to cry as well.
"I thought that I was watching a K-Drama scene. But you weren't shot by a M-79.
Damn!" Said Man while wiping his tears.
"..."
"As for you, Tine. Hurry to eat the rice. Wow, I did get annoyed! Help me carry this
buffalo in the car."
The tragedy scene closed with Sarawat's body being carried to the stretchers. As for
me, the seniors separated me to take care of the water, rice, milk, and all various
medications. And shortly, my hero friends together with the White Lion gang came
to see me.
But the problem is not with me fainting, or Sarawat getting bumped to his knees. It
is here... the gossip... the talk of the town has started.
The seniors come and ask me a lot of things if Sarawat and I are really dating. The
sentence was supposedly for Mil to hear only but the people nearby heard it. And
because the trend of rumors is faster than light, it made the story spread gradually
throughout the university. All I can do is to keep quiet, pretending to have a faint
face for a while.

~
KittiTee We are the champion!! Let's celebrate the success of Political Science. We
would like to invite all of you to meet at the bar tonight.

It has been two hours since I returned to my room and slept. My Instagram timeline
page also has movement again. This time, it is a post from Tee which has been
posted with a caption of the details. The picture on it shows clearly that they are the
champions of the match.
The Political Science team in white shirts stood together and held a trophy for
winning the game despite what happened. But I can say that they are really happy
because of the expression and joy on their faces.

KittieTee tagging everyone as the captain of the party @Man_maman @Sarawatlism

@Boss-pol @Bigger330 @Thetheme11 @Tine_chic @i.ohmm @I.amFong @I.amPueag
Tine_chic why are we included?
Man_maman @Tine_chic wanted to celebrate with you because you contributed to
the winning team
Bigger330 my friend practiced too much because he wanted to win this for you.
hehe.

So Sarawat has been planning this for a long time? Hey, I wanted an answer.
Agreeing to be his boyfriend isn't enough?

I.amFong Is Sarawat coming?

Sarawatlism I will.

Rrrrr...!
After a minute, Sarawat called me. I made a frown face because I just woke up and I
don't want to be bothered. But this guy is too much to handle so I answered his
phone call.
"Hey..." But before I finished my sentence, Sarawat spoke.
[Why won't you answer your phone?]
"Did you call while I am sleeping?"
[I am so worried about you! I am afraid of what happened! I want to call your
friends but I don't have their numbers! Do you want me to be crazy? Huh?] Oh, he
had a bad mood. I mean... it sounded so bad.
"Can I apologize?"
[Alright. I'm sorry. But if you will do this again, you will be hit for sure.]
"I am not scared." Hey, you have a boyfriend not a baby.
[Did they invite you to the party?]
"Have you recovered yet? I am a bit weak. How to walk?"
[I will be there. My balls won't win tonight, right? But how will you come there?]
"What if I won't go?"
[The better. I will go sleep in your room.]
"And what if I changed my mind?"
[I'll go pick you up.]
"And what if I don't want you to come pick me up?"
[Annoying. Do you want to be kissed until your mouth bleeds?]
"Sarawat, you bastard!"
[End of discussion.]
"You don't have to pick me up. You have to rest your knees and you can't drive by
yourself. I want to burden my friends tonight. So I'll call them now. See you over
there!"
[...] The end of the line was quiet for a while. But he is waiting for an answer from
me. The answer that he wanted.
"Sarawat"
[Umm.]
"I am going with my friends. See you over there, okay?"
[Okay]
Good!!
It may be a simple word for everyone. But for me... this is heaven! This is the first
time I ever heard Sarawat answer me like that. It sounded so sweet! I won, finally!
My heart...
Taro, Fong, and Ohm then take me to eat until I am satisfied. My body is not fully
recovered but I need to go as appointed by the White Lion gang. This is to celebrate
their victory that has been missing for many years since the founding of the group.
At the end of the game, the scoreboard was 2-1.
"Take a seat here. My friends! Tine, Fong, Ohm, and Peuk!" said Big who
immediately entertained us the moment we arrived.
The table is full of different kinds of alcohol. The smell of cigarette smoke is
floating in the air, kicking us in our noses before the other seniors run away and
smoke outside. I looked around the area and around the table. The person I am
looking for is missing. I haven't seen even his shadow the moment we arrived.
This bar is owned by seniors who studied in the university and then went out to do
liquor business. The atmosphere here is so chill because it is not a very large shop.
We came here to get drunk. The interior is decorated in a retro style. At the front of
the stage is a live acoustic music but now I think that the sound would be drowned
out by all these seniors.
"And here are the two of you!" They are the seniors from the White Lion team.
Someone broke up three connecting tables that take up the space in the corner of
the shop. Almost all of the seats are occupied. There were only two vacant seats left.
They sat beside me.
"Where have you been?"
"How are you doing?"
"Feeling better?"
The senior nods to understand. He distributed glass to me and my friends. He is
mixing heavy liquors for us as well. I really don't want to drink. I just came to see
Sarawat only because after being carried to the hospital, I never saw his condition
with my own eyes anymore.
"Are you the lover?"
"Yes, P'." Why is the issue falling in my hands?! I sip a little bit of liquor then a little
hiccup. I let out an awkward smile. This is so awkward for me.
"Where are you guys going after this?"
"You should have known it! Haven't you seen it in the movies? Strange." A senior
answered.
This bastard!!! Damn!!!
I could only scold the person next to me in my heart but I did not say anything
aside from letting out a bent face, looked down on my drink and shyly placed ice on
my glass of alcohol. I am now sweating a lot.
"Tine is your name, right?"
"Yes..."
"Let me tell you this; he is so into you. He looks very worried about you when you
fall. I pulled him to not run out because he was injured. Then he is about to throw a
punch at me in the middle of the field, so I let him go."
"He loves and respects his seniors but his wife is more important than anything
else." The sophomore student said it with a smiling face.
"The photography club has a lot of moments from you two."
"Sarawat's wives is fading. Hahaha!"
I can only sit and listen to these two seniors while they are recalling the events of
what happened. No one can tell all of what happened aside from the people who
saw it personally.
And finally, the person I prayed to arrive appeared right before my eyes. However,
the image of this newcomer that appeared in the curtain of sight made everyone's
mouth open... he is being supported by crutches, with a thick bandage tightly
wrapped around his knees. When I saw him, I felt pity. I want him to go back to his
room to rest. He is being supported by Man.
"Please sit here, both of you. Why did you come so late?"
"Thank you, P'. He is crawling on the way here."
Sarawat dropped down a chair next to me then Man sat next to him. The seniors
started to make liquor according to tradition before distributing it to everyone. The
tan person turned to look at me for a moment, giving me a signal not to drink.
Can you read my eyes?
"Wife, don't drink." He whispered to me but his friends saw him. So, his friends
made fun of him.
"Pepsi?" This time, I offered him a drink.
"Umm. Don't drink too much."
"Sip, please." I placed the straw near his mouth so he could drink the glass of soft
drink.
"Why do you smell so good today?" Wait a second, focus on drinking please.
"I already smell good even before you met me."
"Then when you come here, is it really necessary to dress up like that?"
"This is just a denim polo. Why do you care so much?" I looked at what he was
wearing. He obviously doesn't dress up too much. He is just wearing his white
football shirt with the "White Chic" at the back, shorts, a sandal from Chang Dao,
and crutches as props.
I am so sarcastic...
"Today, the White Lion team chose to celebrate the university's football
championship at this shop. Therefore, the store wishes to participate in expressing
their congratulations to you! Here is a round of alcohol from us!" Said the store
owner.
"Hey!!" The loud voice rang the table but when I swipe my eyes to look, it is just
one bottle of alcohol.
What the heck...
"Can you ask for more?" The captain of the team spoke up.
"Alright."
"We are also requesting Sarawat to play good music. The game is not over yet."
"Wow! Wow!" All eyes on the world of the person who are alluded to.
"Sarawat!"
"Sarawat! Sarawat! Sarawat!"
"Let's go!" I said while helping to support him in front of the stage because I can't
endure the calls from people in the store.
"Name a good song."
"Scrubb". If you ask me a hundred times, I will still answer you the same way.
Sarawat received a guitar from a senior musician while sitting down on a chair,
leaving the crutches beside the stage. I walked back to sit with my friends.
Applause and screams began. Sarawat looks very good in the light. Even though he
is in a harsh state like that.
Once he got the guitar, he started to play. The whole shop is quiet, focusing on the
person sitting in the middle of the stage.

"There may be times when you listen to lonely music. (*1*)

It is a song that makes you sad.
But sometimes, the music will brighten
For you to laugh and smile when you listened.
Because every song has a story through my heart
Thank you for the music that made us meet..."

This song is called "Our Song". As I said, I often listen to this song. It is an old
song, almost impossible to hear on the radio. Until today, someone just sang it. The
thought I have in my heart and mind made me smile unconsciously.
Having him singing in front of everyone made me realize how lucky I am to be with
Sarawat.
"I wanted us to sing this song
and keep the good feelings like this.
We will sing together,
Even if the night has passed.
And which day from today?
You will have a good time with me.
We sing together
In this song from our hearts."

The song ended with a clap and a thundering scream. Sarawat had not yet come
down from the stage, then a woman approached him. While beckoning the tall
person to lean down while still seating on the chair.
SCREAMS!
"What? What?"
"..." The woman just kissed Sarawat on his cheek. A loud and hilarious voice pierced
through our eardrums afterwards. I could only sit and stare at that woman.
After that, a lot of people approached him and offered him drinks. Well, it is good
that Sarawat rejected all of them. Man knew that I had been stunned for a long time
so he came to the stage to support Sarawat to get out of the scene.
I do not want my mother to come and fetch me to a liquor store because of this.
The worst thing is, that woman is acting to make Sarawat notice her big boobs.
Such a disgusting woman.
"Damn! That woman is so pretty."
"Invite us to our table. I would like to know her!" Said the friends of Sarawat who
are so excited because of what happened. I also saw Sarawat nodding and seemed
like having fun with his friends. As for me, I am just sitting quietly and not saying
anything.
"Sarawat."
"Hmmmmmmm." He is just standing a little away from our table and he seems to
be so serious.
"What do you need from my friend, Ms. Beautiful?" Man is the one who answered
the woman who followed Sarawat. I could tell that he is really anxious by just
looking at my boyfriend's face.
"I just want to get his Line ID."
"My friend doesn't use Line. Sorry."
"Then... Can I have his number?"
"Oh! Here is another one. Should I give it? Nope. Should I give it? Nope." Man
seems like teasing Sarawat.
Sarawat then turned to look at me with his smooth face then turned back to look at
the woman. My fist is ready to punch someone right now.
Uh! I am annoyed!! I feel so annoyed!
"Have you seen my IG?" Sarawat spoke to the woman.
"Yes."
"In my IG, I only have a picture of the person I like. You probably know who that
is."
"..."
"You know about that yet you still like me?"
Damn~
"I already have a boyfriend. Sorry."
It is an action that doesn't need explanation but can be understood immediately.
This is so warm that I wanted to cry.
The festival of alcohol depot began shortly thereafter. When I got back from the
bathroom, I found Sarawat in a shattered state. His seniors are making them drink a
lot of alcohol without stopping. His sharp pair of eyes, along with his body is now
buzzing with alcohol.
"Hey, that is enough. Sarawat can't take that anymore. He is also hurt." I tried
stopping the seniors.
"Nong Tine Chic Chic! Drink!"
"I... I've had a lot of alcohol now."
"You are the wife so you have to drink too!" The seniors handed me a high glass of
vodka aiming it near my mouth, but I refused. Then they gave it Sarawat. Since
then, he had to bear the burden. Glass after glass after glass until now, this person
looked pathetic.
"What the hell is this?" Yeah, Man is still alive. 'Drink until we passed out' is the
motto of the While Lion gang. But it is really strange that everyone is still conscious,
except Sarawat.
As for my friends, they are no different from Sarawat. I feel like they are almost
dying as well.
"Study! Hahaha! You're drunk!" The seniors helped to nudge his shoulder with a big
lift. Sarawat then proceeded to look up and stupefied.
"Not drunk."
"Then, are you brave enough to play with Liverpool?"
"Umm."
"He is the drunkest among all of the drunks here. Believe me." Man slapped his
shoulder while smiling happily at pranking his friend in the group successfully. The
seniors and their friends in the team raised their heads and raised a big question... It
is now the thing I don't want to discuss here.
"Watthu, ask him. How did he feel when he first met Tine? Is he cute?"
Damn it...
"Why?"
"We want to know."
"At first, not cute. But nice."
"What an honest person!"
"And what about the person who asked for your number just now?"
"She has big boobs but I don't like her."
"Just like everyone." He then stood up but was pushed back to sit still.
"Zlatan Ibrahimovic." (A football player.)
"Huh?" The listeners began to shake their heads back to sit and drink like before.
They left Sarawat to me. I held his head and he began to lean down, resting on my
shoulder with an open mouth. He completely passed out.
This is the true condition of this hot guy. He is like a few years old baby who just
learned how to drink then sleep afterwards. Yeah... so cute.
"Tine."
"What?"
"Tine."
"You are drunk. Just sleep." I caressed his face gently.
"Very happy."
"What happy?"
"You let me love you."
"..."
"Then you love me too."
"Does it feel good?"
"Very good... Thank you."
After that, it was epic. He just revealed some of his secrets. What a damn gag! In the
beginning when Green first followed me, he refused to do anything because P'Dim
was planning a plan to have me for Sarawat. After that, he was about to buy me a
big heart pillow, and he will say that it was a prize from some sort of thing.
Until finally, Man carried him to his back.
My three friends started to return by themselves because they were packed in Ohm's
car. I had to be in dire trouble with a drunken bastard who towed a drunken knee
into the car. The only reason I have to stay is that 'I am his boyfriend'.
When he was brought to his dorm, Man rushed back immediately leaving me to
wipe and change his clothes. I have only watched the male protagonist always take
care of the female leads. What? Your legs hurt? Leaving me to have it look after
again. Before finishing everything, it is almost three o'clock.

The light of the sun shone in my eyes and then I slowly turned my body with
tiredness. I adjusted to see the image in front of me for a while until I saw Sarawat
sleeping peacefully by my side. I smiled a bit while staring at him.

However, there is a person standing at the end of the bed and it scared the shit out
of me.
"Ahhh!"
Who is this person standing in front of me? When I collected my senses back, the
person in front of me frowned. He has a fierce sharp face and a prominent nose.
The face is very familiar like I've met him before, or my past life? I don't know. But
my brain recognizes his face.
This person still stared at my face, with his eyes not blinking until I swallowed my
own saliva. He pointed at me and did a slit throat sign.
"Sa... Sarawat. Sarawat." I shake the person beside me. He then sat on the bed.
"Phukong." After he finished talking, he quickly got up from the bed and walked to
find someone immediately. I just scratch my head in a confused way.
"Who's with you?"
"Dad and mom."
"Why don't you tell me first?"
"Why? Aren't you surprised? Also, I want to know who you are bringing here." Oh,
look at his words. The words and the face and the tone. He is really his brother.
"Where's mom?"
"Went down to get things below. She saw that you were sleeping so she did not
wake you up." Sarawat's younger brother is spinning down to sit on the sofa while
turning his head to loot at me. I hurriedly stood up before walking to follow
Sarawat.
"I am leaving first. I have a class this afternoon."
"Mom and dad said you can't leave just yet. You have to stay first." Dammmmmmn.
I know that Sarawat's father is a policeman with a high rank. What if he knew that
his eldest son is dating a man? Will the blood vessels on his brain break?
"Tine, go and take a shower first then get a shirt in the closet."I only nodded then
rushed to the bathroom to escape this uncomfortable situation. But whatever
happens must happen. After taking a shower, it is time to face each other.
I saw Sarawat sitting facing his father and mother. Phukong is just playing mobile
games in bed, ignoring those around him. It is only me who doesn't know what to
do or where to stand. I don't even know where I should place my hand.
"Come here." The tall man called me so I walked and sat beside him.
"Mom will peel the fruit. Please wait." Sarawat's mom escaped leaving me and him
confront the super quiet father.
All the men in his family are the same. Not friendly, super quiet, but... good looking.
"Hi! I am Tine, Sarawat's friend." I choose not to tell our status because I am not
ready to face what will happen. I don't know. I need to decide everything for myself
because I am afraid I might get hurt in the end.
My heart... I gave it all. If he has to withdraw because his family won't agree with
our relationship, then I really don't know what to do. Should they allow me and
Sarawat to be just friends? Can we still meet and talk in the future?
"Friend?" His father emphasized that word but his eyes focus on Sarawat.
"No... I mean, yes."
"What?"
"My boyfriend." At that time, my world seemed to stop spinning stubbornly.
Sarawat told the truth to his father with a smooth face.
"Since when?"
"Not so long ago."
"When are you planning to tell dad?"
"I haven't thought about it yet."
"Where did you go last night? I smell liquor."
"Celebrate with friends."
Dead air...
Even Phukong's game sounds quiet as well. He really knows when to play and when
not to. As for Sarawat's mother, I already met her before. She is a kind person. But
his dad...
"Have you been living here for a long time?"
"Yes... I mean no, no. Only last night. Yeah, last night. Sarawat is drunk so I took
care of him. That's all." Sarawat then reached out to hold my hand with a soft voice.
"Tine, relax."
Aigoo... I want to cry.
"Dad."
"..."
"I know you are mad."
"And what makes you think that I am mad?"
"Just a guess."
"Since birth, when did I force you? Even though I am a policeman, I never forced
you to take the cadet exam even if I want you to follow my footsteps. You even
choose your own university and what course to take. I let you choose your own
future. I never stopped you from your doings."
"..."
"Even today. I won't stop you. I want you to choose who you love."
"But... do you regret that I choose not to protect a woman?"
"It is not necessary to protect women because we are men, and that is what society
tells us to do. Protecting someone we love no matter the gender - that makes a
man."
It was then that I learned another truth about Sarawat. His family... they are really
warm.
"Well, he is actually cute as you've mentioned before."
"..."
"But he looks crazy."
Damn!
After Sarawat's parents returned to the city, they left a great burden in the room.
Phukong, Sarawat's brother, asked to stay for a few days because he wanted to join
the university tour to choose what faculty to enroll.
He is a high school student and is about to graduate next term. But damn, he is a
high school student but he is almost 6 feet in height!
"Stop talking and hurry to prepare yourself. You have to study at 1 o'clock in the
afternoon."
His fashion sense is the same as Sarawat's. Just a white shirt and long slacks, yet
looking more mature than the children of the same age. Most importantly, his face
looks like Sarawat too. You know what will happen once we enter the university. It
is going to be a riot.
"Playing with him on IG? Really?" He was holding his phone for a while then
moved around. Sarawat who just walked out of the bathroom answered him.
"Why don't you try it then? It is fun."
"Don't want to waste time doing those things."
"Like playing games like that?"
"There are contents inside. I want to be a programmer so I can create games."
"If you like someone, you will not hesitate to try something new just to be close to
him."
"Like this? Taking a picture of your boyfriend's ex-girlfriends secretly? Normal
people won't do that."
"Nonsense."
"Tell me, have you eaten his ice-cream stick yet?"
"Bastard."
I suddenly whipped while listening to them. Phukong then smirked at me while
raising his eyebrows. I wanted to kick this bastard so bad. They are really brothers
with erotic mind. I wonder if it runs in the blood...
At eleven o'clock, Sarawat managed to wield three lunch boxes in the room before
driving out to the university at noon. I had to take this young man on a university
tour because his elder brother will have to study until the evening.
I don't probably have to say something while walking around in various buildings.
"Whoa! Cute!"
"Hey, handsome. So handsome."
That's it, the students are now attacking him. I don't see the normal Phukong here.
Totally different from the Phukong I've met earlier. I pulled his arm while walking
because a lot of people are taking photos of him. He is also living his life to the
fullest.
"Want to eat something?" I asked when we arrived at the central cafeteria.
"I want milk."
Wow. They are really the same.
"That shop sells them. Go buy now."
"Umm." But he still won't walk. He is just staring at my face.
"What?"
"How did you end up with my brother? Normally, he doesn't care about the world."
"Why are you asking me?"
"Aren't you afraid that he will leave you one day?" Suddenly, Phukong's words made
my heart twitch. It made me think about it. What if one day, his love won't be the
same as today, how will it be? Should I let go and start again? Or should I try to
make things go back to normal? Should I cry like in the K-dramas? Damn.
"Throw away and just find a new one..."
"Really?"
"I am not sure as well."
"Sarawat told me that if one day you will leave him, he doesn't know if he can smile
like today."
"...!"
"In the past, he rarely smiled. My brother is an introvert, you know that. Then one
day, he kept on smiling and even refused to return home. Mom said that he might
already have met someone who made him want to smile for life, and I was stunned
for a long time."
"Wait..."
"He is writing a song for you too. My brother never listened to love songs. You can
try asking that to his classmates. Think about it... the person who has never listened
to a love song but chose to compose a love song for someone... It is not an easy
matter." Phukong continued speaking with his steady expression.
"..."
"His phone and laptop are even loaded with Scrubb songs. When he returned home
the last time, my mother teased him with excitement because her eldest son is in
love for the first time. But the thing is, my brother won't tell us who, so we just
made some random guesses about your appearance and your personality."
"Really? He likes Scrubb?" I said while smiling.
"Now you know. Do you know that my brother already finished the song?"
"I have no idea. He never told me about it."
"Really? At first, it doesn't have a title but he already thought about it."
"What's the title?"
"Tine. Your name."
"...!"
"P' finds it difficult to show his emotions. So please do not destroy his smile. Do
not hurt the person who loves you."
"I also thought about it. Without him, do you think I can be this happy? The answer
is..."
"..."
"Not the same."
"Oppa, don't hold my hand"
"Where did I touch? I am not holding your hand."
"Can you release my hand?" The hell is wrong with this little kid? He is acting as if
he is in a drama scene.
We are now sitting in a coffee shop. The whole crowd is looking at Phukong then
they start whispering to each other. Sarawat and his brother really came from the
same sheep.
"What do you want to drink?"
"I want Americano. But what are you going to order? I think I'll have the same
order as yours."
"Let's have latte."
"Umm."
The tall figure stood up and walked towards the counter. Everyone's eyes were fixed
on his eyes. After a while, a woman approached him. They are talking about
something before pointing to me with a smile.
After he ordered the menu, Phukong took the drink to the table and responded to
the still sound.
"That girl came to ask me for my number."
"Nice! And what did you say? Did you give it?"
"I said I already have a boyfriend."
"Huh?"
"And he is sitting there."
"Huh?"
"Umm. But I just borrowed him for a date just for today."
"Did you just refer to me as your boyfriend?"
"Umm. Don't let my brother know about this." So it looks like I am an adulterer
now? Phukong and Sarawat are the same. They have a quiet personality, to say the
least. Actually, he can be dull like Sarawat. I wondered if they are clones together.
"May I take a picture?"
Damn!
He did not ask me if I would allow him or not. He immediately held the phone then
took a snap.
Oh!
Five minutes later, the notification from Instagram bounced. It shows a photo of
my confused face and the outstanding Phukong. But nothing is more shocking than
the IG's name and caption.

Sarawatlism boyfriend @Tine_chic

"Phukong, do you have Sarawat's IG access?"

"Of course. He is my brother."
"Delete it"
"Why?"
"They don't know who you are."
"That's right. I don't have an IG. I don't have twitter. I don't have social media. But
I want to have a photo on social media."
"What are you? An alien?"
Damn!!
That's it. It's starting...
The photo received an overwhelming heart pressure. All the wives and Sarawat's
friends, or even my best friends commented on the photo like a landslide.

Milkyway Ahhhhhhhh!
Man_maman Phukong?
Boss-pol he is the brother of sarawat. but how did you get his access?
yellowgam Sarawat's brother!!!
holly.illy Tine is dating Sarawat's younger brother? I still have hope!
opal1994 #TeamSarawatWives
Thetheme11 Hahahahahahahahahaha
Bigger330 RIP
Man_maman RIP
KittiTee Sarawat is being studied by his younger brother. RIP

And exactly thereafter, I was able to know that the bird actually existed.

Sarawatlism @Sarawatlism Whert are yuo?

Sarawatlism @Sarawatlism I don't know. LOL
Sarawatlism @Sarawatlism Fcuk
Sarawatlism @Sarawatlism Can I borrow him for one day? I will just lick him until
he falls then return him to you. Just hold on, okay? Love you.

"Why..."
"Let me lick you, please."

Bastard. Hahaha! Damn. What the actual fuck? Is he serious?

______________
1 - เพลงของเรา Pleng Kong Rao (Our Song) – Scrubb

Chapter 20
Being Big-Hearted must be Ruthless

With regards to being the bastard of all, I would like to give it to his brother. In
addition, his lustful sight that lasted for a period of time made some people in the
store begin to gossip all throughout the store.
"Why are you looking at me like that?" Phukong asked me. But I know this is the
face of an irritated man.
"Do you have evil intentions with me?"
"Just want to tease you. Why are you so serious?" But his face looked really serious.
To be honest, Sarawat's joke about touching my boobs is better than his brother's
request about licking me. But seriously, what the hell is wrong with these people?
"Your face looks so serious."
"Is that so?" See...
"Sit still."
"Do not cheat on me."
"What the heck?"
"P'Sarawat allowed me to be your boyfriend for today."
"When?"
"He is my brother. He doesn't need to say it. He understands it right away." I think
I have a new nickname for Phukong since this guy is paranoid and imagining things.
Let's call him Phukong 4D.
"Seriously, I want to ask. Have you ever liked someone? Or you are just being an
asshole like this all the time?" The lips that were sucking the straw suddenly
stopped. A pair of eyes glanced at me for a moment before speaking in a calm tone.
"Do I really have to like someone?" I stopped for a moment. His answer is like
asking 'why do you have to eat?' or something like that. It is not something that
humans should have, but it is something that humans need.
"Well, not necessarily. But didn't anyone like you since you were born?"
"I am not talking to someone or don't want to be close to someone. It's tiring to
adapt to people. And why do I have to like someone then make my life tiring at the
end?" Sounds familiar, right? This sentence is something his brother, Sarawat would
say.
"When you like someone, life will have colors."
"Where's the color? It is already good that this feels good. Besides, my brother is
doing well and likes to pick up headaches."
"..." The meaning of headache in his sentence refers to me. Wow. I love you guys so
much!!

"And when you cry, you will look unattractive for sure."
"Enough of me. It hurts!"
"Yeah. Speaking of the truth, it really hurts. I mean, why should I compliment you
to begin with?"
"If I am ugly,he won't like me..." I know I don't have Sarawat's body cut but my face
is second to none.
"Look, I know my brother won't look at just the face. Because if that's the case,
then he can just select people right away. I know there is something in you that
made him interested that the other dogs don't have."
As if someone picked up a knife to pierce it through my lungs. It is a very deep cut
at this point.
"And why does he like me?"
"That's not my business anymore. Go and ask my brother yourself."
"Why? Is that your secret?"
"What's the secret? I just don't know either."
"..." Damn! I took him so seriously. I thought he knew everything about his brother.
"But there are a few reasons. Let me ask you: when you plant a flower, what would
you look at first?"
"Its color and its type."
"Why?"
"Grow beautifully. So we can use it to decorate the house."
"You expected it to be beautiful in the future, right?"
"That's right."
"Well, that is the thinking of everyone. But my brother doesn't think like that. He
will choose a flower that has a strong root, regardless of its appearance. Because one
day just in case a strong wind blows, they can sustain themselves and survive. Other
flowers cannot do that and it might wilt or die. See? It is not the same."
"Are you saying that I am like a root of a flower?"
"Yes, fucking root."
"Damn well."
"Bastard."
"You are a bastard." He looks exactly like his brother. So irritating.
"You are here! I've been searching for you for a long time. Tine Khaaaaaaaa!" The
voice of the person who arrived just suddenly quenched my mood of fire. I
hurriedly looked out the store's door before I realized that the hasty Green bastard
came running with a flirty expression.
Why does my life always encounter things like this? I don't understand. Oh my God.
"How did you get here?", I asked in bewilderment. But the opponent did not
respond but just crouched down next to me, hugging my arm stiffly like I have a
debt from my previous life.
It has been a long time since I've met this Green guy or talked to him. Ever since
P'Dim made such a big announcement like Fast and Furious that I could not get
involved with his wife, I did not dare to step into the territory of the rhino anymore.
Yet why let him escape from the zoo today?
"People found Sarawat's check-in on IG, so they rushed to look." Not to mention
that he used to rub my arm with his cheek. Then how am I... My shirt is now
covered with his wrong foundation again. Any type of washing will not work.
"Can you take your face off my shirt?"
"Nope."
"You are disturbing us. Sit over there."
Green looked up at me and pouted his lips in the right manner. It was at that
moment... the five elements collapsed after he accidentally caught sight of Phukong
sitting on the opposite side. Ohh, he quickly pulled his face off my student uniform.
"Ahhhhhhhhhh! He is so cute!"
Damn. That was a yell.
"Who are you?"
"He is my soulmates brother. Damn it. Why is it so fragrant?" After dragging his
body to Phukong's side, green did his thing by constantly touching Phukong. If he
can swallow this guy in whole, he might have done it. I just sat and watched silently
as the two of us cried.
"Tine's friend?"
"That's right." He was flirting with me just now.
"Call me if you need anything."
"No need. I will call you myself. I am Green."
"Umm."
"What's your name?"
"Phukong."
"Ayyy. How much will it cost if I ruin the royal treasures?" (Phukong - Captain in
Thai)
"..."
"Are there any living expenses? Hehehe!"
"..."
"If you are having a problem with money, just wear your shorts and look for me. I
will raise my breakfast to fill you up." Then suddenly...
"And if life is a problem, crawl to find me. I will raise my legs to kick you all day and
night." Shit! Voldemort has arrived. Green startled and immediately let go of
Phukong. Disathat is right here.
"Eh, P'Dim. Why are you here? Come and not say anything?" Said Green who
looked so surprised.
"If I warned you, I would not see your actions like that."
"I was just kidding."
"You're joking like that?" Green's smile immediately turned into tears. This time, the
great war of husband and wife began. Phukong and I were like watching a drama
scene and did not say a single sentence.
"I just came to inform Tine to take care of Sarawat because people told me so."
"What are you a watchdog?" Damn! He is really harsh. If I had a husband like that, I
swear I would rather kill myself or else, I will go to hell.
"Well, Sarawat is scared of his younger brother flirting with Tine."
"If he doesn't have that confidence to take care of Tine, let him go. What are you
going to do then?"
"But Sarawat begged me to check on them."
"He begged you or you volunteered?"
"..." Shut up. I am waiting for a lot of things. Do it now. Quarrel with each other
like that. I like this.
"Can we go now? I am hungry."
"Umm."
"You have to be good, Tine. We're leaving." I nodded slightly to P'Dim. Phukong
frowned slightly, like he did not understand what just happened.
"My brother is doing this much?"
"Why?"
"I couldn't even do this on my own. He even sent people to interrupt us?" I
twitched my eyebrows based on Phukong's every word. I don't even know why
Sarawat has to play this big. Even his brother did not understand him.
"Don't make fun of him either." I already saw his angry emotions. It happened
during the battle in the restroom after the concert. The senior was even carried to
the hospital.
"It is fun if Sarawat has never been like this."
"I don't want to talk to you anymore."
Phukong shrugged his shoulders before turning to process the glass of latte in front
of him in silence. Notifications from my Instagram keeps on ringing.
Green_kiki Wat, P'Dim has come to pick me up. Sorry. T^T
Sarawatlism @Sarawatlism Phukong, reply
Sarawatlism @Sarawatlism Dammmmn. Go focus on studying. Don't bother us
Sarawatlism @Sarawatlism Phukong you bastard

Rrrr...!
A moment later, Phukong's phone rang. He raised his head to look at me with an
evil smile, then slid the phone screen to turn down the call quickly.

Sarawatlism @Sarawatlism answer your phone

Man_maman Nong Phukong, your brother is going wild here. He beat the table
and the chair.

I think Sarawat was possessed and certainly went crazy because of his brother.
Seeing him posting and commenting on the photo that was posted on IG, I decided
to solve the problem by responding.

Tine_chic @Sarawatlism Don't be ridiculous. Pay attention to study.

After that, Sarawat did not send any more comments...

It was not until 2 hours later that the Instagram timeline changed again. This time, it
was the man who caused the problem. Man uploaded a video of Sarawat walking
between the buildings. Friends in his group helped him go and laughed happily.
Along with the funny caption line that...
Man_maman My friend never said he wanted to measure the field. There are many
tools in here but he wanted to measure it using his knees. But guys, you don't need
to worry. Sarawat is back on the ramp. He just can't stay still because he wanted to
eat his wife.
P.S: Wat has a wife.
P.S 2: Wat's wife is a cool person.
P.S 3: I am still single. Hehehe!

After reading it, the only thing that can be uttered is "shit". Tears rolled down my
eyes. The Facebook community became shook. It is from the Sarawat wives group
that I've joined before.
As for the relationship between me and Sarawat, we don't need to make it public. If
they ask, then we will answer. But to post on words such as 'we are dating' or
something like that, we did not do it. And I think people like Sarawat won't do that
either. But this post is from the White Lion. I cannot predict what will happen in
my life, just like now.
I am trying to relax my heart...
Don't. Don't click your inbox. Otherwise, I guarantee you can't sleep tonight.
Tine, don't! Don't! Don't!
Tring!
Oh my god. I accidentally clicked it. A number of messages received from nearly
4,000 people made me hug my head. I scrolled down to read some messages, but I
know all of them have the same message.

"Is Tine dating Sarawat or his brother?"

"Nong. I knew it. T.T"
"Update the news. We want to know if you are dating Sarawat or not?"
"Tine always said that they are just friends... I am too dumb to believe it."

So, there you go. All I can do is reply to them the message the way I should.
"Hahahahaha" is probably the sentence that fits the situation best.
I do not know how to answer at all. I will just copy that line too.
Less than 10 minutes, Man and his friends dragged the annoying guy and then
abandoned him in front of the store. The leather-clad owner limped in and sat
beside me without saying anything. So, I asked first with a worried expression.
"Does your knee hurt? Did you bring your medicine?"
"It hurts."
"Let me see."
"Let's go back to your dorm."
"Your brother will take you to your dorm. I will ask my friend to come pick me up."
"It doesn't hurt at all then." ... This bastard.
People in the shop are looking. It must be said that Sarawat and Phukong's faces are
extremely similar. While we were all sitting at the same table, people started to sneak
out to take some pictures.
"My boyfriend is cute." After a moment of silence, Phukong started to talk again.
His brother turned to him sharply that he was about to fall off his shoulder.
"I asked to keep an eye on him. Not play games."
"Who played games? P'Tine... You know what, my brother told me that you are so
cute that you want to play hard-to-get all the time."
"...!"
"My brother wants to rape you with pleasure."
"..."
"His ultimate goal is to keep you tired until you can't get up."
"Shut up." Sarawat banged his brother's head forcefully.
"What is it? I am saying the truth so I am not guilty."
It was me that began to move farther away and look at them with scared eyes.
Damn! You dare to plan something like that? What the hell?
"If you like someone, you will understand." I am touched right away. I can't believe
that Sarawat can say something like that. But if falling in love with me can make him
perverted to this extent, I don't want him to fall in love. I want him to let me go.
"I don't want to understand that much. I am afraid that liking someone will make
people change like that."
"I did not change. I am still the same person. My friends are the same, my seniors
are the same. The only thing changed is that I have a lover."
"That's called change. You are lost in yourself."
"One day, you will understand."
"..."
"You will want to sacrifice everything to be with that person."
"..."
"You will start to talk a lot. You will begin to recognize all the efforts. You will
become a sensible person asking for help from others. Everything that you have
never been, you will be. But the strange thing is you will never feel embarrassed to
do crazy things like this."
"..."
"Just being loved is worth it. Is that right?" At the end of the sentence, the owner of
the low voice turned to look at me with a calm face but it made my heart beat fast in
an instant.
"I don't know." I answered with my voice that was too silent. I could barely hear it.
"..."
"I have never hoped for love before. But now, I begin to think that it is worth it."

~
Sarawat tells me that Phukong is like him. Once he becomes intimate, you will know
that he is not a talkative or shy person as what people think. The reason he got
along so quickly with me was because I am now a part of Sarawat's life.
Phukong, in the eyes of others is an introvert who has a tall wall and does not seem
to easily love people. He is often insulted as a coward, like this and that, and did not
dare to pursue his crush. Actually, when he falls in love with someone, he will
understand.
I think Phukong is no different from Sarawat. No matter how brave you are, when
you finally meet the person you like, you don't dare to approach it. They will turn
into a timid person around the people they like. As a result, they have to rely on
other people's opinion.
Come to think of it, just take a big sip of soup. This feeling has never happened to
me because I am not a talkative person. From the time I was in school, I was open.
My life was never alone. Break up with a person then find new people right away.
It is really difficult to start using the heart with someone such as...
"The roast pork is delicious."
"What the hell. Call me if you want to eat."
"Your appetite is better. Hey, have some vegetables."
"I don't eat these basilies!"
"It is delicious and I want to share it with you." Ever since I started dating him, I've
always said that I hate the word "share" uttered from Sarawat's mouth. When I find
something delicious to eat, it is true happiness. When the food tasted bad but I still
had to try it out, I just wanted to cry.
"Are you going to the library to study today?" Sarawat is inviting me.
"I am not going to study with you."
"Then study with your group. I just want you to come along."
"Okay. I am going with you."
"Let's sit together too." I narrowed my eyes helplessly. This bastard used crutches
for almost 2 weeks. Now, he can stand up conveniently and without assistance.
Though he still has a limp walk.
Sarawat also showed off his new flip-flops from Bangkok. Not only that, his mom
bought me an extra pair. Tears rolled in my eyes. His mom said that if we wear the
same slippers, we will look cute together.
"Take a shower now. I will pick you up at 2:30." Sarawat told me.
"I know. Remind yourself."
"Bring a jacket too. The air conditioner there is cold."
"Umm."
"Sneakily bring a sandwich for me in case I'm hungry."
"Please buy one."
"Do you have tuna?"
"Yes."
"Then make a shredded pork sandwich."
"..." Why would you ask for tuna......
"Want to listen to something? I'll download it on my phone."
"Scrubb."
"Done."
"Any song from them will do."
"It's good to bring a guitar as well."
"Tell me, are you going to study or you will prepare for your debut as a new artist?"
I did not spend much time on eating and drinking. I wore a simple shirt, short, and
just a pair of slippers. Living here in Chiang Mai for a long time made me realize
that you don't have to dress to impress.

~
At exactly 2 o'clock, Sarawat arrived before the appointment and found an excuse to
lie in my room. Today, he is wearing a blue football jersey, short in the same color,
plus his lovely water pipe slippers. He also has some food and drink that is fully
equipped inside his bag. The library normally does not allow us to bring food in. But
this is an evil thing that I usually do, just this time, I am not doing it alone.
Sarawat told me that he was hungry and not in the mood to study. But knowing
Sarawat, I know what he means. He is not hungry for food but is hungry for me.
Damn.
"Are you going back to Bangkok after the exam?" I asked when we were in his car.
The music playing is soft along the way.
"Yes. Just for a week. I must hurry back to rehearse for the band contest."
"Umm." I nodded.
"You want to come with me? Mom said he misses you. Phukong too." Hearing the
name behind, the corners of my mouth twitched. No. I don't want to.
"It is okay to go back together but we have to split at the airport."
"Aren't you going to introduce me to your family?"
"No. I am not yet ready." Sarawat remained silent for a long time before continuing.
"Afraid that they won't accept you because you like a man?"
"No. I won't accept that they will hate you."
"Whatever comes must come, little buffalo. They must understand that you are
happy with me."
"But I am not happy with you. You are just giving me headaches."
"Oh good. Bastard."
"Oh good. Asshole."
"Oh good. My love. Do you want to fight?"
"Good. Just one time? C'mon!"
"Let's do it a few times. You must give me all you have."
"Prepare your crutches again, Sarawat." Actually, I am not serious. My mother was
an outgoing person and doesn't care about my love life. As for my father, I am not
sure...
The library is open 24/7 and is always full of students. Many people turned to look
at me and Sarawat and then gossip excitedly. As we know, we did not inform
anyone that we are officially dating. But most of them knew after the rumors.
I am not a lover type. I can always say that there is no embankment. So is Sarawat.
We sometimes spend time together eating, watching movies, or going for a walk.
The rest of the time, play mobile games. Sarawat also plays football and sometimes
has gathering activities with his friends. I am also with my male leads. Not much
changed from before.
"Have they arrived yet?" The tan skin asked after we pressed the key card to enter
the library.
"No. Ohm sent a line saying that he was taking a shower and will come in later.
What about your friends?"
"Still eating. Go find a table first."
We did not reserve a private classroom so we have to find a public seat. After
walking around the library, I find enough seats for us on the 3rd floor. And oh, the
air condition is just right above our heads.
I sat down on a chair in the corner. Sarawat sat next to me. His thick hand placed
his backpack on the table and then moved to find documents that made his hair
disheveled. His pen has only 2 colors, blue and red. He is not using colorful
highlighters. This guy is lazy.
"What is your exam next Monday?"
"English."
"Did you bring a jacket?"
"No. I forgot."
"It's getting cold now." This bastard has never been so sweet to me.
"I forgot."
"I reminded you."
"Not listening."
"Who told you to play your phone?"
"Why are people tagging me with your photos on IG? I have a lot of things to do."
"What's wrong with that?"
"I did not notice them taking pictures. Besides, I am more handsome in real life
than those pictures."
"Focus on studying now. I will handle you in my dorm after the exam is finished."
"You really are..." Oh yeah. Talking back and forth until the topic becomes lustful.
"I will get my jacket in the car."
"Bring it to me."
"Umm." The tall person went out of the library. I take this moment to review my
notes. Until...
"Wow, so fast..." I paused for a moment as the person in front of me was not
Sarawat.
"Hello, Nong Tine."
"P'Mil..." I uttered when I saw my senior in an architecture uniform with his friends
standing in front of me. Please don't put up some fight in the library.
"You guys, sit first. I'll talk to him." After saying that, his tall body sat down on the
opposite side of me and peered with an unfriendly smile.
"What's your problem?"
"Who are you asking?"
"You."
"Want to sit together?"
"No thanks."
"Is it cold?"
"No. Do you have anything else? I am studying here. My friends will be here any
moment from now."
"So, may I sit here until your friends come?" So stubborn. I tried chasing him away
but he refused to go. I know that P'Mil doesn't mean anything to me, but how
unlucky I am that I fell in love with Sarawat so I was in debt because of it.
"There's no need to sit with me. I can sit alone."
"Okay. Maybe you need concentration. Then, I'll go first." He did not go far. He sat
on the table right behind me. He left behind his architecture coat.
"It is cold. You need to cover it up. It will make you warm."

So gentle, bastard. The move is too much. How many warm uniforms are here? But
it is true that I am unlucky because I wasn't able to throw the jacket to its owner
because I am shivering.
The tall body with a sharp face appeared back.
When he saw the uniform covering my head, his face was really fierce. He
immediately went to sit down on the seat beside me and asked in a sulking voice.
"Whose jacket is that?"

SARAWAT's POV:
I saw Tine and someone just flirted with him!
I went down to the car in less than 10 minutes but trouble began right away. As I
walked past the essay section, I saw someone sitting and talking to my wife. When I
moved closer, I realized that it is one of our enemies. It felt sad when I saw him give
the jacket to Tine.
"Err... Senior from architecture..."
"Who?
"P'Mil."
"Why?"
"I don't..." I did not wait for the other person's reply. I immediately snatched the
gray uniform from his hand then went straight ahead where the senior is sitting. I
put the uniform in front of him without saying anything.
I do not want to cause trouble at this time because we are in a library.

"Your boyfriend is shivering so I lent him my jacket. I don't see a problem with
that." P'Mil spoke first and he made it impossible for me not to speak.
"I already gave him my jacket. You don't have to mind him."
"Good. You have to take care of your lover or somebody else will."
"Are you referring to other people or yourself?" I asked him. I hate his eyes. I hate
everything that belongs to him from the moment I saw him touch my wife at the
cafe. Moreover, I hate his friend who punched Tine until he fell down.
"Calm down. Deal with each other like gentlemen." A friend of his spoke up.
"He wasn't a gentleman at all the moment he touched what's mine."
"Bastard!" A senior in the table jumped up and shouted, causing everyone around
him to look at the same time. Tine came and pulled my wrist to the table then we
went back to our seats.
"Don't be mad. Relax." Tine is trying to calm me down.
"Is there anything else he did to you besides giving you his jacket?"
"None. Don't think too much." He squeezed my hand, waiting for my mood to
settle down for a while.
My friends and his friends are in full attendance now. We sat in silence to study,
only once in a while because the number of people weren't small. But the most
worried person is Man. He kicked my feet repeatedly after seeing the seniors on the
table behind me.
"Are you annoyed? You are not concentrating at all." After a while, Man was
rampant by blurring the sentences.
"Boss, you keep your mouth shut! Shut up!"
"Why are you scared? Did you hear dogs barking and howling dogs around here?"
"What is it, Wat? You meet a senior that looks like a dog?"
"..."
"Shhh. It's so sad I am having a senior like this. It's a waste of life."
"What do you want?!" A senior from architecture spoke too loud. Then...
"Students! If you keep talking like that, please go out. You are disturbing other
people." The powerful banging of the desk by the librarian interrupted. A bunch of
seniors from the rival just stood up and went out.
"I'm awesome." Man said while raising an eyebrow.
"They got kicked out of the library now."
"You thought I was scared of seniors? I am not. And... What the hell is Tine doing?
He was about to cry." As soon as I turned to look at the person being questioned,
his tears welled up his eyes. Damn.
"What happened?" I asked while I stroked his head gently.
"I am afraid of fighting. I am afraid I might have another bruise on my face." My
mind is empty. Everything he's worried about his face has nothing to do with me.
"We won't fight. This is a library. We should focus on studying."
"Umm."
"You want to listen to music?" he nodded. Only did I realize that when Tine is
listening to music while studying, he seems more focused than usual. Partly because
of not being distracted by people around him, and no time being wasted chatting
with his friends about useless things.
I took the headset out of my backpack, picked up the playlist on my mobile phone
and let him spend time with it.
"Please play Scrubb."
"Playing."
Tine took my phone and placed it on the table before picking up a pen to write
something on his paper. My friends and his friends were chatting happily. Most of
them talk about marketing, comics, porn, and gathering after the exams.
"Let's finish the exam and celebrate the end of this semester." Peuk suggested. Then
Tine focused back to his book. He is really interested in the book he's reading.
"Where?" Big looks excited.
"Tha Chang?"
"Nooo, too crowded. Tee's tavern. We get used to it." I already went to every
restaurant that you don't know...
"When Tine got drunk, do it." Man kicked my leg and looked at me evilly. This is
annoying. My wife is just listening to music so this is not a good time to talk about
that.
"What the hell?" I knew it. He heard us.
"Hmm... take you to your dormitory! You think too much!"
"But your face is saying anything."
"What does my face say?"
"..."
"Transparent!"
"Hahaha!" After saying that, everyone on the table was so happy until the librarian
warned us again for the second time. Tine made a foolish face and looked up to me
as if he wanted to ask what had happened. Man lightly rubbed Tine's shoulder and
repeated what I said.
"Tine, you are so white. So white that you are almost transparent. Understood?"
"What? Say that again?" This time, he pulled the headset out of his ear and focused
on listening to every word of Man.
"I am talking about rice. Is it delicious?"
"Ah. It is. Good meal." After saying that, Tine placed back his headphones. He
looked so innocent and the most innocent in our group. His friends seem to be the
same thing as my gang. These wicked people...
But I am happy to have them as my friends. Otherwise, I don't know where I will be
in my life. I can still remember the times...

When we met again after how many years...

"Man! I found that person! I found him!" (Him sounds like 'Horn' in Thai)
"It is above Theme's head. You should have seen it for a long time. Or Big's head?"
"That's not it. I mean that person! The person of my dreams!"
"Really? Where did you meet?"
"At the Science building. But I accidentally said that I will kiss him until he drops.
What should I do?"
"Stupid! What an introduction. Are you in a rush? But it's okay. Let me help you."

When I first came to know his name...

"I already know what that person's name is."
"How did you know?"
"That person sent me an email. Tine. That's a cute name, bastard. Damn! I think I'm
dead already. Tine... Tine... Tine..."
"You are not good at typing. Leave it to me. I'll help you."
Man grabbed my phone to type. Then I read the stinging message sent back to him
with a feeling of a broken heart. My hands were shaking constantly and I couldn't
seem to stop him.
"You bastard. Shit! How do you unsend an email?!"

When I have his mobile phone...

"It feels good to have Tine's phone. Open it so we can know more about him."
"Should I?"
"Yes. Do you know his password?"
"Yes. I can try."
"Damn! It worked. Let me help you."
And the words of Theme created a status on his profile: "Sarawat is so delicious. I
want to eat Sarawat!"

When Tine was not accepted in the music club...

"P'Dim, can I bother you for a bit?"
"What's up?"
"Can you accept one more member?"
"Who? Does he play so well?"
"No. He doesn't know a thing about the guitar."
"Then why should we accept him? We have enough members, Wat."
"I... I like this person. Please help me."
"You also have someone you like? That monkey is definitely possessed. Take him
here."
"Yes. I'll take him here. But please pretend we did not discuss this before."
"Umm."
"Thanks!"

When he keeps on asking for help repeatedly...

"Tine asked me to flirt with him because someone kept on following him."
"Who is it?"
"Green."
"Damn. If it is Green, he can beat you for sure!"

When I used social media for the first time...

"Boss, do you know how to use IG? Teach me."
"What kind of devil possessed you? What mood are you in today to use IG?"
"I want to create it to flirt with Tine."
"Then you need to name your account."
"Think about it. I don't know which one to use."
"Use this... love_Tine_forever"
"It's too obvious. Man, do you have any suggestions?"
"Me? Name... yedTine2016 okay? That is the time when your love will grow. Is it
possible this year."
"Shit."
"How about Sarawatlism? I see people like you."
"Good idea, Tee."
"Umm. Okay."
When I can't control jealousy for the first time...
"I don't like the make-up on Tine's face. Please ask him to remove it."
"He is a cheerleader so he has to wear that."
"But he looks cute with it."
"And so?"
"I don't like people looking at him. I am getting frustrated."

When we had a misunderstanding...

"Tine told me to keep distance from him. He thinks I like Earn."
"See. I knew it!"
"Earn has a boyfriend."
"Did Tine know that? Was he angry with you? If so, he definitely likes you!"
"What do you mean by that?"
"It is a good sign to be told like that because if he only thinks of you as a friend, he
won't say that."
"I don't want to stay away from him. Do you understand?"
"..."

And that's it. We are now together today. I really appreciate my friends and seniors
who devoted all their efforts to help. Everything that happened is not by accident. It
only happened once, that was to meet him again. Other than that, the whole thing is
planned. And I am not going to tell Tine.
The light squeeze from the palm of the person beside me made me unconscious
then turned to look at his white face for a moment. I then lowered my eyes to the
song title appearing on the phone screen.
The song playing is "Smile". I had the opportunity to play the guitar and record it in
the hope that he will hear it someday. I recorded this song 2 days after meeting Tine
at the Scrubb concert back in high school. The song is like a page in a diary that
kept our memory. A memory that we have met once.
I received an earphone from Tine, then stuck it in my ear to listen. It made me
reminisce about that day...
"Phukong said that you recorded a song for me before. Can I listen to it?"
"Umm. Press that voice recorded message."

"For you... My name is Sarawat. I don't have a nickname. And I... met you at the Scrubb
concert."
"..."
"I want to get to know you but I guess I don't have a chance. So today, I want to sing a song for
you. This song reminds me of your smile. Umm... Now I can't read my own notes... So I will start
the song now..."

The faltering audio message was replaced by my favorite guitar - Takamine Pro
series. This file does not turn into video, so it is only audio. I am lucky because I
might look funny for sure.

"A single smile of yours (*1*)

Is enough to help me forget anything
And make me realize what is more important
It is irreplaceable.
A single voice of yours
Is enough to make me float farther than the eyes can see
There is more than what I've experienced
And more than I can explain.
If I try to close my eyes, I will only see that single image
I just want to stop the time
Just for a moment, if you realize things aren't as simple as before
I only want to ask for your single smile. "
Silence continued for a long time. But the scrolling time on the phone clearly
indicates that the recording is not finished yet. Until I heard my voice penetrate
through the eardrum again.

"Yeah... It might not be so good. I... I have never done this before."
"..."
"But there is one thing I want to tell you. I don't know if I have any chance to let you know or not.
So I can only speak through this phone in case you'll hear it..."
"..."
"I like you."

Tine turned and smiled. He leaned his head on my shoulder before whispering
softly as if only the two of us could hear.
"Umm. I heard it now...."
"..."
"I like you, too."

~
During the final examination, my friends and I invited Tine and his friends to study.
Came back a little later, then made an excuse to sleep in his dorm. Whenever I feel
like I am too lazy to drive, I force him to sleep in my dorm.
We are also doing some things that couples usually do but not the extremes. Just
casual hugging, cuddle, and kissing but extremely short because both of us were
exhausted from studying all day long. After the exams, I went to Bangkok to
celebrate according to plan.
After staying there for a week, I went back to prepare for the competition. I am
calling Tine everyday. Phukong also helped me register in general courses, the same
classes with Tine. Otherwise, low-tech people like me won't stand a chance.
After returning to Chiang Mai, I always call my family because I will move out to
rent for a bigger apartment that is suitable for two people. It is also a good thing
because I am tired of driving back and forth between two dorms separated by
distance.
I started moving things with the help of my gang and Phukong. I have the spare key
of Tine's room, so it is easy to transfer his belongings as well. That king size bed was
selected by Man, my adviser. He even found a bathtub to squash my wife out for
convenience.
And then, the day has come. The day Tine returned to our new home a week before
the semester started.
"Wow! The room is big!"
"Do you like it?"
"Yes."
"I mean, you like it?"
"Go play somewhere else, Sarawat."
The slender body judged the room with sparkling eyes. We agreed to divide the rent
fairly. And since we are now living together, we will share both happiness and
sadness, and will help each other solve problems.
Tine went to the bedroom, dropped onto the soft bed, then went to sleep. Seeing
that, I took off his socks gently. He is so annoying because he keeps on objecting to
whatever I am doing. I was annoyed so I crawled into bed and kissed him.
"Ummm." When I do this, he always makes a sad face. There was a chance so I
asked for permission to torment him like a sadist.
"Don't move. I'll do it now.." I threatened and clenched him tightly. Seeing the
person in my body blinking back and looking at me with dreamy eyes, I did nothing
more.
"I am sleepy."
"I know. Just cooperate with me."
"Still tired. Flight is delayed. I am hungry."
"Are you sleepy or hungry?"
"Both."
"Tine..."
"Umm."
"Tine." At the end of the semester, Man trained me carefully. I have to conquer my
lover. But you know what, there is a problem.
"What?"
"Can I have it?"
"Have what?" This time he started to shut up, embarrassed then slowly pushed me
away. He crossed his legs and sat on the bed with indescribable eyes.
"Can we try to make love?" I repeat again. This time, Tine immediately froze. Then
what should I do? Man said that this sentence should be the softest.
"Why are you asking for that? Do you think that's easy? And why are you in a hurry?
Are you in a competition?"
"Just try, you know."
"No. I've never thought about that. Also, I am afraid."
"Understood." I was still excited as I imagined Tine moaning in bed. At that time, I
would die and will 'come to life' countless times. It really is to that extent.
"When I go back to Bangkok, I always think about this everyday."
"That is brilliant, Sarawat."
"..."
"Can we find out the information first?"
"Man already trained me."
"Damn it! You are so quick, huh." He scolded me again.
"I am joking. Don't think too much." Finally, I ended the topic. I am also scared
that Tine will get hurt. I want to love him and keep him close, but at the same time,
I want to make him cry. It is really hard to understand. Well, I don't even
understand myself.
"Let's go to the mall tomorrow."
"Huh?"
"Buy condoms, lubricating gels, cleaning tools, medicated wounds, painkillers. A
lot!"
"Are you sure?" I have trouble understanding him now.
"Lazy! Don't make things complicated." Really? Complicated? Coming from you?"
"You are giving hope."
"I don't know. Everything changed when I dated you. I am now getting annoyed." I
moved closer to him and placed my palm on his shoulder.
"Tine... trust me, okay? Let's just try it. If things won't go well... Then... I'll stop
immediately."
"Why bother making such a pleading face to me?"
"..."
"Well, let's try it. You already look for the information... and you have to be gentle."
"..."
How to be gentle.
How to be gentle.
How to be gentle.
Oii, ready to be gentle as possible. But wait! So, we will try it together for real? Only
thought about it in my head but did not dare to ask again. Well, just keep it to
myself.

"Man, where are you? I need your help.!"

And before I did that, it was difficult to pick up the items as requested by my wife.
"Is this condom okay?" I asked, taking the box in place to the person who was
standing a meter away. Tine's face became so red that I did not know whether to be
pitiful or to laugh.
He looked like he did not care because people were looking at us. But because I
asked, he has to answer.
"No. I don't like that brand."
"What about this?" I pointed to another brand.
"Do not like the smell of that."
"Then you choose what you like."
"I don't know. I don't know. I don't know. I am embarrassed!"
"Okay. I will choose. Go and look for the lubricating gel."
"You choose."
"Why is it my choice? I will use it for you."
"Don't say it loud, bastard!!!!" From blush now blood color is even darker than
before. He then transferred to another area.
But how unlucky he is. He crashed into Man and Tee. The face of an abandoned
dog instantly changed color as if it were afraid of making a mistake while doing
nothing wrong.
"Tine, Wat, what are you doing here?" The voice sounded so sarcastic.
"We will just eat." I replied to them. My friends nodded and winked at each other.
Sometimes, I hate them so much because they always love to tease us.
"So... what are you going to eat around the condom area?"
"Err... can we go now?" This time, Tine appeared even though he faltered very
much. Look at him, he is about to die. He doesn't want to get teased.
"Okay. You can. But can I talk a little bit?"
"Say it."
"Can I borrow Sarawat for a moment?"
"What secrets do you guys have with me?" As soon as I said it, Man and Tee pulled
me away. My wife who loves to skim products now followed me right away.
Then the perverted Man, trying to speak loudly so that Tine can hear every word
clearly. At this rate, I feel sorry for Tine. I don't know what my friends are up to.
"Wat, are you free one of these days?"
"What?" I said, voice almost whispering.
"I sympathize with you. Two men can't get the mood. Tine knows that because he is
also a man. But if you can't get it from him, just tell me." Damn! This time, Tee also
came out to ask Tine the crazy plan he suggested.
"All you do is play football, play music, study, and drink. I think you have to try and
look for a doctor."
"Damn it. I am not sick at all."
"I know you wanted to release all the stress, Wat. If he doesn't give it to you, don't
get angry with Tine, okay? "
"..."
"We can go to a pub tonight." Man pretended to whisper in my ear but his voice
was loud intended for Tine to hear.
"Huh, Man. We have to go. Wat, see you later!"
"Okay. Don't forget the pub tonight. I will take you to good girls. I will make sure
you like it." My friends left leaving Tine standing and looking at me with a stern
expression before turning back to the condom area. He took everything, from gel to
medicine, his mouth muttering that I betrayed him to have adultery with others.
Now, everything is complete. Good thing Man and Tee appeared just like that. So
supportive.
"Sarawat... if you..." Tine whispered after we went shopping and dropped in for
dinner. I just had shower and saw him frowning in bed curiously.
"What's up?"
"If you can't stand it... you..."
"Say it."
"Are you going to the pub?"
"Umm." But actually, I am not going. I don't want to at all. It was just Man's foul
words and now making my wife so serious.
"Please don't go."
"Why?"
"Well... I think... if you play football, play music, drink alcohol, or something and
still feel the urge to release, you can release it on me."
"What are you saying? I did not see you as a place to release my needs. I just wanted
to love you the way I wanted to." Now, I begin to understand Man's plan. At the
end of his psycho mind, he is trying to provoke Tine.
"Yeah... That's it... Let me take a shower."
After saying that, he quickly climbed down to the bed and ran to the bathroom at
the speed of light. Honestly, I still don't understand what Tine wanted right now.
An hour later, my wife stepped out of the bathroom with a robe. He raised his head
to look at me and went back to the edge of the bed to sit. His body is trembling. I
pretend not to notice so I press the remote control to switch the channel
continuously even though my heart is so excited. I want to roll. I want to push him
hard.
The smell of the shower gel spread throughout the room. The white body moved
onto the bed, stared at me, and courageously pressed a kiss to my lips. The wet tip
of his tongue penetrated in my mouth, triggering intense touching that made it
almost impossible to breathe.
Saliva flowed from the corner of both our mouths. I placed my right hand on the
soft hips behind the white cloth, the other hand helped the nape of the other person
and spent all the time kissing.
My lover kisses so well.
Oh, I still know to be proactive. Alright, I can do it as well.
Seeing Tine attacked me first is rare. I know he doesn't want to lose even in kissing.
Because whoever holds the hilt of that person has the upper hand. Not to mention
how many girlfriends he had. Anyway, let's give those people a little credit.
And the more you kiss, the more uplifted your emotions are. I have heard that
people in such a mood, their minds are always empty - can't think of anything.
Completely opposite to me because my mind is not empty at all.
Only a single emotion... I want to do it.
Yes. No more holding back. Tonight, I will torment his body until he no longer has
the strength to crawl back into the bed.

I am so satisfied. I can finally kiss my wife until he drops.

_________
1 - รอยยิม
้ Roy Yim (Smile) - Scrubb
Chapter 21
The Brave Butler

Who the fuck turned off the air conditioner?

Right now, we are sweating all over our bodies after competing who kisses better.
Tine's body began to tremble after a moment of suffocation. He tried to break out
of our kiss but I did not let him do that so I quickly pulled his white face to be in
charge of the game myself.
I have a good heart for the little buffalo to play. But this is my time to play and have
fun. I can't do it right away because of exhaustion but I want to pour all the energy
that's left in my body. I put my tongue inside the moist mouth of the person in
front of me. Tine is moaning.
I pushed this slender body into the bed. After that, I saw his swollen red lips. I
don't know what other people will say about it but for me, that lips made my eyes
spark. It made me turn-on so bad.
You are dead today, Sarawat. Today, you will die on your wife's chest.
"I can't hold it any longer." I spoke to the person in a steady tone of voice, raising
my hand to rub his cheek to encourage him. Tine immediately shed tears.
"Huuuuu." Damn. Go on, just cry.
"I won't stop even when you are in pain."
"Huhhh?" Tears fell down his eyes again. I just told him what I really feel right now
so he can be prepared. My friends and even P'Dim said that it is hard to continue if
I stopped. That is the reason why I have to put all my heart and soul into this.
"Shh. Hush. Calm down. There is nothing to be afraid of."
"I... I am afraid of the pain. Maybe we can do this some other day. I need more
preparation." Is that so? Then why did you spend an hour in the bathroom?
I am well convinced that Tine was prepared for what will happen both physically
and mentally. But after kissing for a while, he became shy that he wanted to
withdraw. My thoughts are now separated into two streams: One says to lick him
until he faint and then do it, the other one says... do it and then lick him afterwards.
I hesitated for a bit but my mind says to follow the latter. My lover is lying in bed
like that. If I did not do it, I am stupid.
Thinking about it, I quickly removed a small part of the white robe covering his
body. It reveals his white shoulders which made my mind crazy.
His thing down below is already hardened, in contrast of his crying and begging to
not do it. But for me; the more he cries and pleads, the more charming he looks.
The more charming he looks, the more I want to torture him.
In addition, his skin is so white. I don't know how to explain it but he is so white
that it even blinded my eyes.
"I don't want to do it. It's getting cold now."
"I will make you hot."
"Bastard! Sarawat, you really are.." Don't let him talk too much. I quickly pressed
down a kiss, devouring his soft lips that made me weak. I released a soft moan then
stripped off the robe entirely out of his body.
He is so damn sexy.
His hand pounding against my chest made me want to eat him more. Well, I can say
that I am a sadist. Therefore, the stronger the force, the more pleasure I get.
"I will let you slap me hard. But in return, I will officially make you my wife."
I saw that in porn movies a few times. Also, my friends from the White Lion gang
managed to conclude that when you got slapped on the face, they will return you a
kiss as compensation. But this time, I don't want a kiss. I just changed the
condition.
"Fuck off."
"Shhh. You love me."
"Hate."
"Umm."
"Sarawat, not today... I... I am not ready." The lower body spoke in a trembling
voice. Tears welled in his eyes and he looked extremely pitiful.
"You smelled like this and then dare to say that you are not ready?"
"Well... some other day will be better."
"I like your scent." I do not want to hear any parting words anymore. I grabbed
both sides of his wrist and pulled them over his head. With a single hand, I
removed the underwear covering the remaining part of his body.
"Sarawat... I'm shy." Then he started to cry again. When did this guy become a
crybaby? But I don't care. For me, Tine is always cute.
"There is only you and me. Why are you shy?"
"I don't know."
"Forget everything. Forget the anxiety. Forget what you are thinking. Leave it all to
me. Okay?"
"..."
"Don't listen to other people. Don't believe what other people said. Other people
might say it will hurt, but not this time..."
Because I will hurt you in some ways. But of course I did not dare to say it. I am
scared of breaking my lover's heart.
"Huh? Did you just tell me to trust you?"
"I did not say 'trust' yet."
"Bastard!"
The way he scolded me is so damn cute. It made me fall in love with him all over
again. But I think my situation is like a coma and the only reason to get away with
this is to make love to my wife, just like what the legendary White Lion said.
"There is no other time, little buffalo. Aren't you sorry for me?" I asked him in a
gentle voice. I grabbed his hand and let him touch the hard thing below me that
wanted to get out of that fabric covering it. I wanted him to understand what
emotion I am currently in.
I moaned. Right now, I can only say that acknowledging it or not is not what
interests me. The important thing in my mind now is take this opportunity to kiss
this loving person in front of me. Doing it all over again to the point of crushing his
lips.
Tine let out a moan in his throat before putting his arm around me even though his
body was trembling. My body started to move.
His body is like a chocolate bar. Slipping down the neck also tastes like chocolate. I
couldn't help myself but to leave red marks on his body.
And then we kiss again. After that, I licked him again. This is a Spartan method that
only the righteous can do.
I swept my tongue down to his collarbone, sucking and gnawing for a long time
leaving more red marks. My hands wandered on his white body. From his shoulder
blades, hips, even his groin. I want to touch him all over his body. Tine did not
seem to protest anymore and he is just hugging me.
"Sa... Sarawat... Don't leave marks." He said it with a trembling sound in my ears.
Do you think I will obey you? Hell no. And guess what? That single sentence from
Tine stimulated the flame in me again.
I pressed his hands down onto the bed, then immediately brushed my lips against
his chest. It caused his body to startle, sending out a small moan.
Those two small points are extremely sensitive. The moment the tip of my wet
tongue touched it, Tine puffed out his chest. The palms which were pressed down
at the beginning are now stiff enough to be felt. I played around that area for a long
time.
In less than 10 minutes, a white body is now marked with red marks all over his
skin. Having such a delicious lover, I really can't help myself. I'm sorry, my wife.
Therefore, the Spartan method must be continued by sliding the lips down starting
from his white belly, then spending time playing in the navel area before releasing
one side of Tine's wrist.
I wanted to play this a long time ago... this Sex-War game.
I touched his hard part and slowly moved towards it but his free hand stopped me. I
lifted my face to look up his craving, thirsty eyes.
"It is okay. Let me help you." I said while looking into his teary eyes.
"I... I can do it myself..."
"Can you do it in front of me then?"
"No. Use your mouth." See, I said I will help you. What the hell?
"Calm down. Just trust each other, okay?" This time, he reinforced his faith in me
again.
"..."
"Do you understand?"He nodded furiously.
I wrapped one hand on his flat stomach, the other hand grabbed that part while
lowering my head, and wrapping it to my mouth.
"Sa... Sarawat... Ughhh... Don't... Don't do that..."
"..."
"Don't do that. It's dirty." He said but I did not listen. In addition to receiving that
part, I let the soft skin inside rub against my cheeks. I spend a lot of time teasing
this person to get used to this erotic situation. Then I started moving my mouth up
and down repeatedly.
"Ahh... Ahh... Mmm..." A moan, despite trying to suppress it. I looked at the white
face who seemed like in a dreaming land because of this great stimulation.
"Ahh... Sarawat... Use your hand now..." The slim hand still tried to push my head
away. His fingers threaded through my hair and sometimes involuntarily squeezed to
force me to stop.
If my hair falls off which will make me bald, then that's okay. I will make my wife lie
on his feet in bed to be compensated properly.
"Sarawat... Ughh..."
"..."
"I am near... Please... use your hand..."
He is about to cum. Tine immediately froze because the storm ahead was quite
destructive. But because I did not want him to wait too long, I quickly changed my
hand. My thick hand began to move slowly over the hot lower part and then
continuously increased my speed. Until...
"Ahh... Ahhh..." His moans reached my eardrums. He cramped two or three times
before splashing it out. He lazily breathed on the bed heavily.
I held up one of his hands and gently stroked his hair. He remained silent for a
while before nodding with a half-scared expression. He knew what would happen
next.
I put a pillow on his hip as support for the next part. The legs that were wide open
and ready to close at any time were handled by me. One side pressed down on the
bed, the other rested on my shoulder to lock it.
"I will move." Once he releases that sentence, his tears begin to fall down. Being a
cool person then suddenly turned into a crybaby. Every time I see his tears, I feel
more satisfied.
Few seconds later, I slowly started to push my finger in and out. Tine's bottom
tightened on my finger together with the sound of rapid breathing. His white face
was flushed with red color. Not only that, his previous dreamy eyes began to replace
with grimaces of pain.
Please bear with it for a while, my wife.
Slowly, I gradually increase my speed. A groan in his throat kept ringing before he
was silent because he bit his lips so hard that it almost bleeds.
"Tell me how you feel. Don't hold it back."
"..."
"Tine, don't bite your lips too hard."
"Ahhh..." I did not hear anything so I pushed another finger, causing this person to
scold me in this room uncontrollably.
"It hurts... It hurts..."
"You're not used to it that's why. Slowly accept me." I only said that much before
stooping over his forehead. Tine closed his eyes and accepted the coax, no more
whiny and only showed a painful expression to me.
After a few moments, I gently lowered his foot from my shoulder and turned to
pick up the box of condoms we bought earlier. Today, it will run out because I will
use all of these to him. I am thankful to my mother because she gave me permission
to move out of the apartment to be with him now.
Tine lay still observing my every move. From the time I took the condom on, to
spreading the lubricating gel on my palm.
He looked at me with horrified eyes. He looks so damn cute.
"Bear with is. This is like an ant biting you."
"Where's the lie? That ant must be big as fuck then."
"I'm going in."
"Sarawat... Naaaa.. I beg naaa... Please, not today. " His white hand grasped the
sheet before sliding to shake my arm. But this guy is very devious. He then made a
puppy face to me.
But that is so wrong on all levels for a sadist like me.
Oh my God. I can't hold it anymore. My compassion is over. I immediately pulled
his legs wide open, sat in the middle position, then inserted my lower part to him
slowly.
"Ohh.. Sarawat! It hurts!!!!" I could feel the heat in his body. His lower body reacts,
squeezing my thing inside.
"Little buffalo, relax. You are too tight." The tightness inside almost made me draw
out immediately. He is so damn tight. So tight that I almost died on his chest.
Clearing the road in advance is already so difficult, not to mention that this is his
first time.
I touched his white hips and slid down my legs turning back to massage the other
part of his body to create a sense of relaxation. Tine scratches my skin and leaves
some red traces.
I slowly went inside him and stopped in some position for a while for him to adapt
and receive all my space. Then I slowly started moving. However, it only lasted for a
few seconds because the person stopped my lower body immediately.
"Can't bear it. I'm in pain. Can I change?"
"Wait... What?" I am confused. Please don't tell me to stop. You are breaking my
heart right now.
"I want to change position." He said it without looking at me straight. Tine almost
snuggled his face into the pillow. His red face that showed a bit of pain made me
respond with enthusiasm.
"Okay. This position hurts. Okay. Let's change it." After saying it, he quickly turned
over his back, panting deeply and lying on his side. I began to move again.
"Sa... Sarawat... I don't like this position either."
"Is that so? Okay okay."
I nodded in an instant before changing his slender body to his knees, turning his
back to me. I tried my best to serve it but...
"Sarawat... This hurts even more."
Damn it! So we have to change position every three seconds? So what are we doing?
Kamasutra? We might have done one hundred positions in a span of five minutes.
This is too much. Godammit!
But I did not listen this time. I pulled Tine's hip closer to allow my lower part go
deeper. And thinking about all the poses we did, this is the deepest.
At this moment, my brain no longer wanted to digest any information. It only tells
me to do it. Just do it. Do not hesitate. Avoid imagining things because this is now a
dream come true for me.
I held his white hips, then started moving. I pumped him hard and slow in equal
force.
This time, he only remains still.
Tine let out a dry moan. His legs were trembling, but I had no intention of stopping.
I started going fast then Tine popped one hand on the mattress, and the other
grabbed my arm on his hips like pleading for mercy.
I paused for a moment. Pulled out and then swapped his body back so he could lay
on the bed. I separated his legs and inserted it again.
"Bite my shoulder. It's okay. You can bite me." I said it while I was doing him. I
crouched down, gently placed a kiss on his teary eyes, then hugged his chest. Tine
wrapped his arms around me.
His teeth that used to bite my lips now changed the target to my shoulder. I think it
will leave a long time scar. I slowly moved once more while we were still hugging
each other. The first long sound of pain now turned into sweet moans, which made
me smile with joy.
"Little buffalo. Why... are you so cute?" I said in a husky voice. Sweat flowed
through his body but once again, I have no intention of stopping.
"Ahh... Ahh... Be gentle."
"I am gentle."
"Be more gentle. Okay? Ahh!" At the end of the sentence, there was a moan
because of my force. Since Tine was still not satisfied, I turned to change position. I
hugged him then rolled around, letting him sit above me.
"Then do it. Any way you like."
I am so content with my life right now. My wife is on top of me.
"Tine..."
"I can't do it. I... I don't know how to do it."
Seeing him like this, I want to tease him more. I pretended not to help, so I added
fuel to the fire to make it burn.
"Then I will do it hard. You want that?"
"No... I don't want..."
"If you don't want it, then do it yourself. You are already a grown up. I don't want
to repeat it." The blushing face looked at me indignantly.Then he used that little
strength to hug my neck and slowly lifted himself up in a shaky posture. Tears
started flowing again, so I had to wipe it down.
Poor Tine. I just want to tease him. Oh my God.
"Calm down. Slowly lower yourself down."
"Uhhh. It hurts. I think it's bleeding too."
"I will take you out to eat Bingsu. You want that? There's a newly opened store near
the dorm. They say it's delicious."
"I already ate."
"We should buy Blue Hawaii drinks. You like that right?"
"Don't want to drink." His mouth said it in a frustrating way. I did not know what
to do aside from laughing so I just closed my mouth. I held his waist and helped
him lower his body to sit down on my erection.
The tightness made me let out a growl in my throat. I supported him, not letting his
weight crush it more.
"Slow down." After lowering his body, I immediately lifted up Tine and let him
continue to sit down.
"Uhhh... No..."
"Come down a bit. Lower yourself down." His white face shook his head and
refused. I did not want to force him so I grabbed his hips and pulled it down hard.
Ugh!
"Bastard!" His small hole behind is quite tight for me. Tine groans in pain. Every
sweat dropping on our body is like a fuel that made me unable to stop here. I am
not yet satisfied and I want to do more.
I changed our position. I let him lay back on top of the bed again, held his ankle,
then entered again.
"Aaahhh..."
"Sarawat... Be gentle..."
"You are the one who keeps on squeezing me inside."
"Because... Because of you!" His beautiful eyes stared at mine. I slipped my hand
under his knee joints, pulling Tine's body closer before using my force to reach the
deepest place. All my strength was poured down to his body.
"Aahh.. Sarawat... Ahhh!" I scanned his body while the bed was shaking. His
swollen lips are now moaning too much. The flesh on his white body is now
covered with red marks.
I was like in a dream state lost to ecstasy. I closed my eyes to feel this moment.
Even the clear voice at first became hoarse. I have taken everything away. I want to
own Tine. I want to cherish him. I want to hug him. I want to show him
domination.
So, I let out all my power left to do it.
"Uhh... Sarawat... I can't stand it anymore."
His hand tightened while clinging onto my waist. I increased the speed to the point
where I couldn't stand it anymore.
"Tine, a little bit more."
"Uhhh..."
"A little more..." I spoke in a husky voice, pouring all my strength into it quickly. All
I heard were moans coming from both of our mouths.
Until my body releases it all.
I hurriedly pulled it out from him, removed the condom and threw it under the bed.
I lay down beside Tine while breathing heavily.
We stayed like this for 10 minutes before my desire once again raised its head. My
hands began to wander on his exhausted and sweaty body again.
"Stop." The person beside me closed his eyes and let out an unhappy sound. But I
do not care right now because my body wants it again.
I begin to doubt again whether I am a sadist. When I am with another person, I
have never had this feeling of lust. I am just my usual self, being emotionless. But
with Tine, every part of my body immediately became excited. Honestly, just
hearing his name will make me come.
I am also curious how he handled all those stuff. That Spartan method... nobody
can do that to me.
From the beginning, the goal is just to lick this annoying guy from head to toes. In
this case, I can't miss that. So I hurriedly lean over to mess around with his slim
body. I kissed him from the toes to the inner thigh, holding his central part in my
hand before trying to move.
"Sarawat... Enough..." The tormented man let out a soft felt, trying to wipe away his
foot but he did not have much strength because he was still bleeding below. Luckily,
P'Dim said it was not dangerous if we cleaned it and applied medications regularly
after finishing the service.
But we are not done yet. We can still continue.
I managed to awaken his thing with the palm of my hand. Seeing him lying there, I
began to feel the sensation again. I increased the speed causing him to touch that
sensitive point again and released it all on his belly.
My wife is happy, then this kind of thing has to change. I hurriedly find the box of
condoms that have been opened earlier. But I can't find it. Only then I see the torn
box sitting on the ground at the end of the bed.
Ehh? I throw it away? What to do?
No. I do not need to care about it anymore.
"Can we do it again?"
"No... Please..." And just like that, the crying voice reached my eardrum again. I
took the opportunity to kiss him. Then we started all over again. I applied more
lubricating gel this time.
The second round started but it is not much different from the first. When Tine
complained about the position, I immediately stopped then changed to another one.
"Ugh... Ugh... Ugh..." Tine's moans sounded like heaven to me.
Despite his preparations for our first time and making love for a while, Tine's body
was still so tight. Everything in his body felt so tight that there was no distance. I am
so happy that I almost suffocate.
I wonder what this feeling is called. I felt pity but at the same time, I do not want to
stop. Tine was no different. He did not protest nor ignore me but he is crying and
wanting to stop.
But the thing is, I won't stop no matter how much he forbids me.
I kept on banging him. From slow to fast. My hands grabbed his soft hips to
prevent him from moving.
"You are all red." I spoke in a husky voice.
"Ugh... Sa... Sarawat..."
"Why are you so cute?"
"..."
"I can't stand it." I like to hear my name coming from his mouth while I am inside
him. C'mon, moan with my name. Ugh. The pleasure.
I loved my wife for a long time ago and I have been wanting to lick him forever. So
nobody is allowed to touch my Tine! Only I can touch and only I can make love to
him.
Man once told me that when you are in love with a person, you must give it all. An
upright person like me once exceeded it because I am so in love with Tine.
Therefore, I must do it very hard.
"I want to do this for a long time. Even when the sun rises, I won't stop. I am not
letting you go." I slowly uttered what I wanted. After he heard it, he cried out loud. I
know him so well.
My hot lips touched the top of his head before sliding down to kiss the corner of his
eyes, then to his cheek down to his neck. It is true that when you lick people, it will
make you arouse more.
"Let's come together."
"..."
"Let's try it together." I just said that before I started moving again. His erection
started again with his arms hugging me tightly, no intention of letting go. Tine
tucked his face into my shoulder with a moan and it sounded so good.
And here we are. It all ends up with a basic position. The basic level of all legendary
sex movies.
"Sarawat... Sarawat..."
"Tine... Ugh.. Just a little... Just a little..." I thrust deep to him as much as I could
until I can't control it and released inside of him.
This time, I did not wear a condom. I did not wear it because I am too lazy to pick
up the condom that was thrown away.
Tine crouched with me twice, then I pulled out. He then released a lot of white
liquid spattering on his body. I lay down beside him again while we are breathing
heavily.
Seeing him crying with tears from his eyes, I felt extremely sorry. But if I go back in
time, I will still do it.
After ten minutes of resting, I slowly sat up. I hugged his limp body like a vegetable
fiber. When Tine realizes that, he immediately starts crying again.
"No... Please... No... Sarawat, it is really painful..."
"I'm not going to do it, okay? Just going to take a shower." He is so cute. If this isn't
his first time, I would have pushed it in again.
Tine refused to say anything else so I picked him up and put him on the bathtub to
wash himself. He looked down, refused to look at me, but muttered something in
his throat.
"What happened?"
"Shower... I will do it myself."
"Can you do it? Do you need my help?"
"No need. I... I am shy."
"I already saw everything. We even did a lot of positions. What the hell?"
"Sarawat! Get out you bastard!" See? That is my wife. Tine pushed me with his little
strength. In addition, he cried again.
"I will wait outside. If there is long silence, I'll get in for sure." What I calculated and
planned in the beginning were all wrong. I thought after sex, we will be in the
bathtub together, hugging each other.
Expectation vs. Reality.
My wife chased me out...
That's right! I have done it. I already ate my wife! Damn!
I went out of the bathroom, got a towel around my waist and waited for Tine to
shower so I could clean myself as well. I changed our bed sheet and waited calmly.
Calm?
This is only five minutes. I am worried that my heart wanted to burst. I am
constantly walking back and forth waiting for Tine to call me.
"Tine?" In the end, I do not have enough patience.
"..."
"Tine? Have you showered yet?"
I heard nothing. My wife refused to answer. I don't know if he fell asleep or lost his
consciousness in the tub. Anxiety rose in my heart so I hurriedly went inside the
bathroom.
Dang!
"Tine..."
"Sarawat... Huuuuu"
A soft call came from the swollen lips with his eyes full of tears. He is staring at me
as if he wanted to ask for my help to get over his embarrassment.
He did not fall asleep in the tub. He did not lose consciousness as well. He is just
extending his legs with his left arm in the water poking his small hole behind when I
opened the door.
"Sarawat... help..."
I took a deep breath, trying to control my sudden desire. I went near the tub before
kneeling closer to his body.
Tine cried so hard. I put his head on my shoulder so he won't see anything. He
obediently followed me. I gently pulled his finger out of the small hole.
The reason why he chased me out is for him to remove the liquid inside of him. But
because this is his first time, he can't do it. So I assisted him. I slowly pushed in two
of my fingers, pushing the liquid inside to come out.
"It hurts... Ugh... I won't do it again."
"That's okay. I already took it out. Take a shower now."
"Why do you like to tease me so much?"
"That's because I like you. And I like you so much to be this extreme."
"It hurts, you know. I don't like it anymore."
"Don't cry naa. Your eyes are all swollen now."
He tried to suppress the sobs. Both of us should bathe each other but it seems like
the first minute had just passed and it was only me who took care of everything
because Tine was so exhausted that he had to lean his head against my chest and
sleep.
After taking a shower, I hurriedly took his limp body out of the bath in the fear of
catching a cold. I put him on the bed and then changed the blanket to a new one
before using a towel to wipe him gently. I also find comfortable clothes for him to
wear.
"Sleep now."
"Umm..." When I told him to sleep, he was wide awake. But when I want him to
stay awake, he sleeps. Damn!
When he started to wake up and opened his eyes to look at me, he cried again. All
he did was cry and cry and cry. Wailing like this and like that like a kid asking for
attention. It was not until I turned off the light to go to sleep, hugged him, then he
stopped crying.
His eyes are swollen like a goose egg. I can't stand it so I hugged him again. Let him
cry until there are no tears left to cry.
"Do you want to sleep or you want to cry all night?"
"Sleep." Tine replied with sobs. I kissed his head to calm him down, but still he
won't stop crying.
"It hurts..."
"Yeah. Just cry and let it all out."
"*sniff*"
"Shut up."
"Pain... *sniff*... Ouch."
"Shh... You are being cute."
"*sniff*... Huuuuu..."
"Shut up, little buffalo. You are breaking my heart..."
And just like that, he stopped crying. I patted Tine's head. The sobs now turned into
a steady exhalation.
My wife fell asleep. But before I sleep, I need to die...

~
Today, another dream of mine came true. I woke up seeing the one I loved the most
sleeping next to me. And how lucky I am now that I have the opportunity to share
the same bed with him. The only thing is...
I did not wake up seeing his face. What I saw the moment I regained my
consciousness is his foot, his white foot.
"Tine." I called the owner of the foot in front of me.
"..." But there was no response. I remembered hugging him last night, rubbing his
head to soothe him until he stopped sobbing, then falling asleep in less than ten
minutes. I don't know how and when he spinned around the bed.
"Tine, why are you lying like that?" He still did not answer me. I slowly lifted my
body up and saw his body curled up with his face facing the end of the bed. He is
revealing a confused and lovely face.
I decided to crawl to his slender body that was hidden under the thick blanket. His
face that is full of vitality is covered with pale color. His lips are cracked due to
dryness. I felt sorry for him. I tried checking his temperature using my hand on his
forehead, and just like that, I realized that he has a fever. His temperature is really
high. Even so, he did not bother at all. He is just silently hugging his body even
though he had a blanket wrapped around him.
Misery visited me for the first time in many years. I hurriedly helped Tine to lie in a
more comfortable position, then I reached out the remote of the air conditioner to
adjust the temperature. I knew that he would get sick afterwards, but I did not think
this badly.
"Tine, are you okay?"
"Umm...Bastard, why are you waking me up?" The first sentence after waking up
together, he immediately cursed me.
"How are you feeling?"
"I don't know." Actually, you should know. That is your body. But it seems like his
mind is unwell so I tried to understand him.
"Say where it hurts."
"..."
"Don't be stubborn. I am worried." I shook the face of the sick person to keep him
awake.
"Pain... Headaches... Body..." Saying that much, I immediately pulled the blanket
over his head. Even when you are not healthy, you are still so stubborn.
Now my mind is completely blank and I don't know what to do first. So I decided
to pick up the phone and immediately call P'Dim.
I waited for a long time before the other line picked up. He then answered me in a
sleepy voice. I know he will scold me so I hurriedly speak up first.
"P'Dim, Tine is not feeling well. What should I do? Should I take him to the doctor?
He is very hot and is shivering. He said he has a headache and his body is in pain,
too. I don't know what to do P'."
[What the hell are you saying? Calm down, bastard]
"I don't want him to be this miserable anymore. Please help me."
[Yesterday, did you play too hard?]
"It is both a difficult position and an easy one. Don't change the subject."
[Calling for help and telling me that. Oh, listen up. Wat, wipe his body. Gently wipe
his face and his body with lukewarm water. Then let him eat and take any fever
reducing medicine afterwards. Don't forget the anti-inflammatory medicine. You
have that, right?]
"I think so..."
[What do you mean by that? I told you to prepare for that. Quickly do what I said!]
After he screamed at me, I hurriedly took out the things we bought yesterday. As
for the normal pills such as the fever-reducing ones, I have it in our first aid kit. But
I don't know which one to use for the other one.
"I... There are two types of medicine here."
[Do you have the gel one?]
"Yes."
[Apply that to his behind. Quickly handle it if you don't want him to be more
miserable. Or do you want me to help you? Alright I am coming.]
"Stop right there."
[Okay. Well, hurry and handle it on your own. Once everything is done and he is
still not feeling well, bring him to see a doctor.]
"How long will Tine be in pain?"
[My wife's first time, he said he can't go walking for a week. You should think about
how much power your wife has. Okay, gotta go. My wife is raping me again. Bye.]
After that, he hung up the phone leaving me to sit and think for a long time on the
ground before dialing the number to call my best friend and ask for his help.
Man quickly answered my call. His noble duty now is to go out to buy food for Tine
because I can't leave him alone in the room. While I was waiting, I took a towel to
clean the sick person very carefully.
"Cold..." A soft moan popped out as soon as the white towel pressed to the hollow
of his neck.
"Just be a good boy, okay?"
"It's snowing..."
"Your white body is now covered with red marks." He is sick but I can't help
teasing my lover.
"It hurts so much. Can I die now? Peacefully?" Tine's voice made me shake my head
and let out a smirk. He is really the stupidest person I've ever encountered. Even if
you want to die, I won't allow you. We must be together until we're old.
"Do you really want to die?"
"I don't"
"If you don't move much, you'll get better soon."
"*cries*"
"Why are you crying again? Stay still. Let me wipe you."
He did not protest anymore. He is just lying and biting his lip. I quickly wipe his
body so he won't feel the cold anymore.
Just seeing him like this, I am about to die. He hurts me the way I hurt him last
night. It is now even.
"Turn your back a little. I will put some medicine on it." After I finished cleaning, I
took the shirt and put it on for Tine. As for his behind, I applied the gel to my
finger then slowly pushed into the small hole.
"Uhh... Sarawat. I won't do it..."
"I am just applying medicine. No need to be afraid." I quickly intended it all the way
to the end of my finger, then took the tube of gel cream and applied it to the
swelling part. I took off his pants then covered him with a blanket up to his neck
and then turned to wash my hands to wait for my good friend Man to bring the
food.
Before having Tine as my wife, he was always trying his hardest to help me. I really
appreciate him. In the future, if he liked someone, I won't hesitate to help him right
away.
Dingdong~
The bell in the room rang. I opened the door and saw Man standing while smiling
wickedly. He then took the advantage to sneak inside.
"Porridge is here. And that box is yours." He said while looking inside the room.
"Thank you. How much?"
"Eighty baht."
"Here. Go home now."
"What? I just came and you are now chasing me out. Where's Tine?"
"Inside the room."
"Is that so? You did it too hard last night, didn't you?" Not only that, he also looked
evil. Everyone knows what's inside his mind.
"It is our first time."
"I want to meet him. Can I greet him? Hi, Tine!"
"Stay away from him."
"Hurry up and pour that porridge in the bowl. Your lover is not feeling well.
Hurry." I was pushed to the small kitchen counter.
"Damn, Man!" Then Man ran to our bedroom door where Tine was lying.
Shit. I have a lot of friends but they are all giving me a headache. I am afraid that he
will tease Tine until he will cry again.
I quickly dumped a bowl of porridge in the bowl, took the anti-inflammatory
medicine and the antipyretic medicine and put it all on a tray so I can carry it easily.
I immediately frowned when I saw Man lying face down on the bed, next to Tine
who was sleeping.
"Tine, wake up. Eat first."
"Stupid! He can't even walk himself up. Look, even if I climb up next to him, he
won't feel it."
"Shut up and don't disturb him."
"Is that your shirt?" I never had the feeling of strangling a friend like today. He even
dared to open the blanket to see the shirt Tine is wearing. Damn!
"What do you want?"
"Damn. You are really sadistic. Look at that neck full of red marks."
"My foot will kick your face right now if you won't get off the bed." He followed
me and refused to tease me again.
I raised my hand and touched the cheek of the person sleeping. I lowered my head
to whisper in his ear.
"Tine, please wake up na~. Eat first."
"I don't want to."
"Eat please so you can take medicine. I promise, I will let you sleep afterwards."
"Wow. So soft and gentle. You never did that to me." Man interrupted.
"If I do that to you, then how should I say it to my lover?" Then I looked at Tine
and let out a smirk. He really is my exception to everything.
"But how long have we been together?"
"Fuck you."
"Do you want me to impregnate you?"
"Go home, asshole!"
"When you asked me to go buy your food, you said it in a good manner. But now,
you are chasing me away."
I did not pay much attention to Man because I knew he was joking. The more I see
him sitting on the sofa, the more he will be rooted here for a long time. So I don't
have time to pay attention to the scabby guy like him.
Tine's ill body is still very worrying. I lightly pressed his palm against his right cheek
before he opened his heavy eyelids again.
"Let's eat first." I said in a monotone voice. My face was probably as calm as always
but I am really nervous inside.
"Umm... Hungry..."
"Here's porridge for you."
"Sleepy."
"Here we are again... So between hunger and sleepiness, which is which?"
"Handsome."
"Yes. Yes... My wife is still handsome and a chic guy. Now, sit up and eat porridge."
"I don't want porridge. I won't eat that."
"Just a little so you can drink your medicine."
Without waiting for the patient, I quickly helped his body to get up. He is still hot
because of the fever so I placed his body against the head of the bed and put a
pillow on the back. Tine frowned as soon as he moved his body. It was visible that
it was almost impossible to move and it would probably swell for a while.
"You said you will bring me to eat Bingsu." He spoke in a low voice while I was
staring at the porridge.
"Well..."
"And you will buy Blue Hawaii for me..."
"Let's drink that if you feel better, okay?"
"I don't want to eat porridge. Can I take medicine then sleep now?"
"Don't disobey me. Open your mouth."
I quickly put a spoonful of porridge into his mouth. Tine's face was quite pale. His
white skin was now covered with red marks. Actually, it is all over his body. The
only visible is just the neck because the other is hidden under that shirt.
"Man?" Tine immediately saw Man sitting on the sofa. And my bastard friend
clapped his hand and spoke loudly in the area.
"Get well soon, okay? Let us have a party when you're better."
"Damn it!"
I immediately grabbed a glass of water and brought it to the mouth of the sick
person. Arguing with Man is like holding a sword against a cannon. You will never
win no matter how talented you are.
"Chew it slowly. There's no need to argue with him."
"Enough."
"Five spoonful then I won't force you."
"That's a lot. How about three?"
"Okay okay. Three spoons." I am so happy. So happy that I got a chance to take
care of the person I loved the most. I've liked Tine ever since up until now. My
feelings never changed for him. It actually grows everyday. It is like a dream that I
don't want to wake up because it feels so good.
After finishing three spoonfuls of porridge, taking medicine, and adjusting his
position so he can sleep comfortably, I placed a pillow on his hip so he can relax
behind. After all was done, now is the time to entertain the guest.
Man smiled on the sofa before standing up and patted me on the shoulder a few
times with force.
"I am so glad. You really love someone now."
"..."
"My best friend has a wife, right?"
"Thanks."
"Congrats, my good friend. You don't have to ask me to play football without being
burdened."
"Damn it."
"But your wife is really cute. He is kind of my taste."
"Do you want to die?"
"I'm just saying the truth."
"Stay away from me."
"Okay. Come one. But..."
"..."
"Don't forget the thing you promised me. The rest is still waiting."
"Umm."
"Come on. Make a promise. Make a promise. Make a promise."
Man turned to leave the room with a sarcastic and suggestive tone. But to me, I
immediately felt chills. I should not... I shouldn't have challenged him.
Fulfilling a promise...

~
Tine, who was sleeping in the room for a day, eventually got better. The fever has
subsided and his temperature is back to normal. Only the swelling on the body is
the problem. He still could not walk, it still hurts even when he sits, lying is also
painful and sometimes I hear him cry. If I knew it was that miserable for the first
time, I wouldn't do it that hard.
I will not do many rounds next time. One is enough, I guess.
"Bored?" I asked Tine then he shook his head.
"I have a phone."
"Can I throw it away? It is keeping my wife away from me."
"Huh? So you think I am cheating? I am just contacting my friend."
I did not pay any attention. I checked his temperature again and it is getting better
compared yesterday.
"Sarawat."
"What?"
"P'Dim."
The slim hand gave me his phone revealing a post on Instagram. Damn it.
Yesterday, he was concerned about me taking care of Tine but today, he had a
conversation with juniors like me.
The image that appears does not carry much message because it is a sign in the door
of the club. But there is a caption below the photo:

AssociationofPopularMusic I miss you all so much. It is almost the start of the

semester and I am afraid that people will forget their skills in playing music. So
everyone, please shoot yourselves playing guitar then send the clip by 4pm
tomorrow. I love you all!
P.S.: The member who has the lowest votes from the seniors will receive a penalty.
XOXO
"Shit." Tine looked at me for help. Not to mention his wilted body right now.
"What should I do?"
"Let me teach you today. We will film the clip tomorrow. Which song do you want
to play?"
"Scrubb."
"Chords are difficult. Choose an easy song."
"I want to play it." Whatever you say then.
My wife already had dinner. I searched for the song on my list and chose songs that
are easy for Tine to play.
"Choose." He then picked a song.
"The chords are difficult. Are you sure?"
"Believe me."
Tine is always confident. From his masculinity... to his handsome face... to his guitar
playing skills. So we spent time in the room to practice the guitar. I will play "Lost
My Head" by The 1975. We will just play it and there's no need to sing the song.
We take turns to practice. When I am tired, I will buy food for the person who can't
stand up to eat.

In the afternoon, I took Tine to sit on the sofa. I let him lie on my lap while I am
sitting. I am just rubbing his head in enjoyment while listening to his stories about
his childhood dream. Not only that, he also talk about all the girls he had in the past.
"Why do you like Scrubb?" I asked Tine after he finished telling me his love history.
"You've asked that before." He looked up at me despite still lying on my lap and
holding the phone playing happily.
"Answer it again."
"I like Scrubb because it is Scrubb."
"So why do you like me?"
"..." He went silent. I looked down into his beautiful eyes and asked him again.
"Why do you like me?"
"I like you because you are you."
"So, if you had to choose between me and Scrubb, which one should you choose?"
"It is not like I am in the situation to choose like that."
"Just choose. C'mon."
"I choose Scrubb."
"..."
"Because Scrubb made me meet you."
Boom! After my wife answered me like that, I felt like dying. Dead and won't
reincarnate again. Karma...

~
"Ready?"
"Wait a minute."
"Sit on the bed. You are still hurt." I had to take a soft cushion from the closet and
place it on Tine's butt for him to sit on the sofa without pain. It takes a lot of time
to work. Currently, video cameras have been mounted on stands. I am responsible
for the dial and recording the person I love... How embarrassing.
Well, I mean Tine adjusting the sitting posture. In his hands is the Takamine Pro
series. In front of him is the music chord that is placed on a low table so he can
remember it.
"Ready."
"Okay. 3. 2. 1."
REC
"Hello everyone! I am Tine, the chic chic guy! At the end of the last semester, did everyone have any
activities?"
I don't know about everyone... But Tine and I are completely transparent about our
activities... on the bed. Damn.

"I hope everyone had a good time at the end of the day. A cool person here who wants to play a
song today. I hope this will bring joy to everyone."
His intro is really off. But when I saw and focused on his expression, my heart
pounded. Tine tried to press the chord slowly and started playing. There are places
in the right rhythm, and there are shortcomings, but it doesn't look that bad.
The song he is playing is "Answers" by Scrubb.
Today, he also incorporates the singing...

"Two of the stars in the world (*1*)

I forgot that when we met
When I look at you, I felt something
Not someone who just more familiar, even more than that
Time goes by, but there are times
It goes very slowly, very very slowly."

Tine looked at me and smiled. An extremely cute smile that made my heart almost
got out of my chest.

"Before day and night will bring us to meet

Creating a connection everyday with meaning
If day and night make us more intimate
No need to think
Because we know the answer in our hearts."

I have never asked myself whether Tine is enough for me because the answer is the
same for the rest of my life... He is the one, the perfect one.
The video clip was sent to P'Dim. We waited for the result and to check his
reaction. Come to think of it, I am someone who doesn't even use social media and
doesn't care about the online world but now, I am waiting for a response from
someone on the social world.
Then finally, the moment we've been waiting for was posted on IG.
AssociationofPopularMusic Answer by Scrubb covered by @Tine_chic . The full
song is on the club's Facebook page. You can click the link below to view.
Earn_toturn still not playing the right chord but it is good enough. great job Tine!
Man_maman this is trying hard to play, Tine? A lie
DimDis throw away. no progress at all.
Specialcoolsussus nice try.

Seeing that, my heart immediately became insecure. I am scared to make Tine sad.
Afraid he will think too much because he tried hard to play but the comments are
not as good as expected. So, I tried to type a comment line to encourage him.

Sarawatlism very good playing the guitarr

And less than ten minutes after posting the comment, a lot of comments kept
bouncing up.

DimDis @Sarawatlism Wat, you are flattering him. He sounded like a dog barking
but you still said he was good.
TheTheme11 @Sarawatlism Is Tine really that good or he tastes good (joke)
Boss-pol @Sarawatlism somebody is crazy about his wife
i.ohmm Let's do it together
Bigger330 Whew. Man said he had story to be told to the whole department of
Political Science
Pareygirl i am broken hearted again. Sarawat and TIne. T.T
TypeType which person is claiming to be Tine's boyfriend? Are you brave enough
to mess with my people?
I froze for a while. I reread the comment of that person who just appeared until my
mood calmed down. I am starting to become rampant. Okay. He has no right to
claim my wife. He is mine.
I know I can't be like this but I need to deal with him. I immediately respond to
express ownership.

Sarawatlism @Typetype He id my wofe

Damn! I hate myself. I did not type it correctly.

Typetype @Sarawatlism what???

I felt really annoyed so I immediately asked Tine who this person was. I do not want
this to be in my dreams tonight or else, I will be in a bad mood. I need to know who
this person is. I asked him in an annoyed voice.
"Who is this bastard?"
"What?"
"He said you are his people. Is he flirting with you?!"
"Shit!"
"What the hell is wrong?"

"He is my brother."

_______________
1 - คาตอบ Kum Dtaup (Answers) - Scrubb
Chapter 22
One Day of Reconciliation

I sat and looked at Sarawat for a long time. In my heart, I can only pray that
everything that happened five minutes ago is just a dream.
I shouldn't feel bad. It can't be real. He acted angry and became jealous because of
my brother.
"What?" He asked with a stressed voice but his face remained calm. If my brother
will come here and see me in this condition, both of us will be dead.

"Damn, bastard! You just gave me a reason to be worried about us."

"But I did not know that he is your brother."
"You should have checked his profile photo. Our face is quite similar."
"I don't know how to."
"Didn't you notice?"
"It doesn't really matter to me. Besides, why should I waste my time stalking him?"
"Ugh."
"Is he that important now?"
"Very."
Oh my God. Once my brother finds out about our relationship, prepare your life
vests because this room will be filled with my tears.
I don't want my brother to scold me or feel guilty because of me. Not to mention
that he is destined to be an unlucky person. Because of that, he even attended
seminars in seven different temples. I am scared of my brother, a lot.

My brother does not have any close friends. He only knew a few, those people who
are in the same group as his. Actually, P'Type is not an ordinary guy. He is extremely
hot-tempered. If he is angry, not even my parents can stop him. How much more
for his youngest brother, right?
Knowing him, there could only be a few traits of a person that can make P' Type
calm down. It has to be a submissive, obedient, and dutiful person. It has to say yes
to everything, and won't open his mouth to argue with him. My brother will be
silent for a while and in a blink of an eye, the demon that possessed him will finally
leave his body.
"Need help?" Sarawat looked at me. He checked what I am typing and saw me
deleting it many times.
"Just stay still. That's all."
I thought for a while now before deciding to finally type what I have in mind to
answer his stressful question.

Tine_chic @Typetype what wind blows you on IG like this? you are right in time
cause I miss u, bro.
Typetype @Tine_chic you don't need to type that @Sarawatlism - who is this person?

He just made me frightened right now. No, I must focus.

P'Type rarely uses Instagram. It is obvious based on the number of people he is
following, and the posts - less than ten. He mostly spends time on Facebook
because it is easier to update events and stuff there. But this time, everything
happened on Instagram... the only social media Sarawat is using.
When I sent a message to him via Line, I did not dare to tell him who I am dating,
even my previous love affairs. I don't know. I am scared of him and if he knows it,
it was always heart-pounding.
I did not know how to escape this scenario. So I replied...

Tine_chic @Typetype he is my friend. he is making fun of me hahaha

"Should I laugh with you?" It seems like the giant person is not satisfied with my
answer. In fact, he did not want to keep this as a secret to my family. So I thought I
will tell my brother the truth if we meet in person. But not this way. Hell no.
"No. Be quiet."
"Am I just your friend?"
"My boyfr..." I can't answer in full because he immediately cut me off.
"I am your boyfriend. Why did you say that I am just your friend?"
"Then tell me, what should I say?"
"Can you remove that?"
"What the hell are you talking about?" That last sentence made my face hot. Even
though how many words will be blurred out, he won't listen to me. The important
thing right now is to just get away with this mess in a flash.

Typetype @Tine_chic if you say so. go ahead and play. give me updates.
Tine_chic @Typetype Sure

"Hurry and apologize to my brother now so our story will end beautifully." I turned
to tell the tall person who was just staring at his phone quietly before focusing on
typing the words for a long time.

Sarawatlism @Typetype sorry

Okay. I understand that you are constantly having problems with typing that's why
the comment was posted after five minutes.
"You want to buy an iPad?" I asked.
"Why?"
"So you can type comfortably. I am so tired watching you type so slow."
"Want to buy condoms?"
"Wh... What?"
"I want you to be tired. Want to do it one more time?"
"No. No. We don't need an iPad, okay?"
... Sarawat... Oh my God... Help me deal with this man.

~
In the afternoon, after solving the problem with my brother, Sarawat and I slept like
kids. When we regained consciousness, the sky was already dark. My headache
completely disappeared, but I still have a few body aches.
"Are you hungry?" Sarawat asked. I shook my head.
"I don't want to eat anything. I want to drink a cold beer."
"Your body hasn't fully recovered yet."
"I'm feeling better now."
"Is that so? You still have to take medicine. Don't make me talk too much. What do
you want to eat?"
"Tom Yum shrimp noodles."
"Is my wife pregnant now? Craving for food like this?"
"What the hell?! I just remembered there were boxes of it left unopened." Things
like instant noodles and microwavable food should always be in our room.
Normally, we don't cook. I can't cook, so is Sarawat. The simplest way to solve the
problem just in case we will be hungry is to pour hot water or place food in the
microwave.
"Okay. You will have it. You want eggs on it?"
"Umm. Make sure you won't crush the egg yolk."
"Vegetables?"
"Carrots. Just carrots."
"We don't have carrots."
"Anything is fine then."
Sarawat nodded then disappeared. He prepared the food in our mini kitchen
counter. After ten minutes, he came back with a question:
"Where should we eat? You can't eat on the bed."
"Is it okay to eat on the balcony? The atmosphere there is probably good."
"Alright. I'll bring the noodles there."
His tall body slowly assisted me to go to the balcony. My body looks a bit
troublesome, but it is way better than the first day. I feel bad for Sarawat because he
is trying his hardest to take care of me alone. He even helped me wear my clothes. It
seems like I can't do anything all by myself now.
Even this soft cushion is with him everyday so I can sit comfortably whenever,
wherever. This is a big help for me because every time I remembered his 'thing'
below, I don't know what got into me to handle that. Not once, but twice.
"The atmosphere here is so good." He said while giving me a bowl of noodles with
a sarcastic expression.
I want to disagree with that sentence now. The atmosphere is good but there are a
lot of mosquitos here. Damn! Sarawat knew about this so he brought a mosquito
repellant and sprayed it in the area. He should have told me earlier! What a real
saraleo.
"Eat."
"Umm."
"It's a bit hot so take it slow, okay?"
"Umm. This is so good." I said it after drinking the soup and chewing the noodles
for a long time. I had to say that this noodle is really good.
"I made it so delicious." I immediately turned to look at him.
"Yeah. How? You press hard the electric kettle to boil the water properly?" I mean,
even the egg yolk I requested earlier was broken but I did not dare to say anything.
"Try this." He is sharing his food with me.
"I don't want to eat that."
"It has a big shrimp."
"Seriously bastard, what do you want?" Knowing him, when he is doing stuff like
this, he is up to something. I just want to eat while enjoying the atmosphere but this
annoying bastard keeps on disturbing me.
"I don't want anything. Is there anything?"
"Yes! Are you making fun of me now?"
"You are officially my wife, remember? I love what is mine so I want to tease you.
That's all."
I was speechless...
I hate it. He is scary but not to the extent of being a warfreak or troublesome. I
thought about it a lot before we started dating. I am afraid that everything might fail
because of him, because Sarawat is really hard to understand. I am afraid that our
personalities won't jive in together.
Until I got to this point that I am not afraid anymore. The relationship between
Sarawat and I was at a level I had never achieved in my life. My exes are many but
were never sincere and serious. And then I realized things; having him, my heart and
mind is at ease. Having him, I am extremely satisfied. Having him, I am very happy.
"Drink water." The person next to me interrupted, awakening my floating mind.
"I want beer."
"Drink water first. Then medicine after that."
"Give me." I waved my hand like a child then he handed me the One Piece water
glass.
"Cute little buffalo."
"No need to play tricks on me." I drank the water he gave me.
"What was your first impression when you met me?"
"Arrogant."
"Really? Not like when I met you." Sarawat said while removing the water droplets
on the side of my lips. So damn gentle.
But actually, his hand is rough and thick due to playing guitar at a very young age.
Probably, it is made of the same hollow blocks from the Political Science building.
"So, what did you feel when you first met me?"
"So damn cute."
"Don't say that when you are drunk." Because when he is drunk, he will surely say a
lot of things.
"I'll think about it."
"Bastard..." But I see no problem about that to be honest. He is just telling facts
when he is in that state.
Except for one thing...
The girl he used to like. He used to talk about that girl before, but I did not hear
him mention her again.
I am a kind of person who doesn't pay much attention to anyone's past, even
myself. But it seems like there is some sort of gravity pushing me through a lot of
things for no apparent reason. I just know that I have to find out who she is and
what she looks like.
Sarawat's words before made all sense now. He likes to be lovey dovey everyday.
This bastard also likes cute and soft people, totally different from me.
I quickly emptied my bowl of noodles then drank the water again. He took the beer
out of the fridge, and I am just waiting for an opportunity to make him drunk so he
can answer my wandering mind.
And oh, this bastard drinks poorly. He really needs to drink like Man or Tee or
Boss. His tolerance in alcohol is really low. Therefore, he gets drunk so easily.
"Don't drink too much. It is not good for you." The low voice prevented me from
pouring half a can of beer to my glass.
I used to have girlfriends. I used to have almost every kind of lover.
My nerd girlfriend is my favorite. She always calls me at night to check if I am
already in my dorm because of her anxiety. We meet once in a while, eat, go party,
then go home. Completely different from what I have now.
Sarawat never called me to hurry and go back to my dorm because he is always
coming with me. Everything I do, he should be there. Not unless I'm with my three
heroes because Sarawat is comfortable when I am with them. He is always with me
through thick and thin.
And if you ask me which lover I prefer, I will answer you without thinking. I will
choose this bastard a million times more. Besides, I don't need a gentle person who
always calls with anxiety. I need a person who will be with me at times of happiness
and suffering.
"I want to listen to a song." So apparently, I am using this soft voice to him if I have
a favor to ask. So far, I guess it is working.
"I will get the guitar. Sit here and wait."
I nodded then watched his wide back enter the room. When he returned, my baby
guitar was with him. I am now wondering whose son it is now...
... But it was stored in our room... So, does that make him our baby?
"What song?" The low bass voice asked me in a flat tone.
"Phukong told me that you wrote a song for me.."
"..."
"Can I hear that song?" Sarawat looked surprised for two seconds before replying in
a slow voice like before.
"Can't remember the chords."
"You composed it yourself, why can't you remember?"
"It's not done yet."
"Your brother said that it was done."
"I made some corrections."
"Damn! Just let me listen to it!" I got annoyed that I wanted to kick him. He then
raised a bottle of beer to me. It is either he doesn't want me to listen to it, or maybe,
that song was intentionally written for that girl.
The more I think about it, the more I get annoyed. I am getting confused with
myself as to why am I starting to care about his past. I can't control my emotions
right now even though I want to. Is it because I am sick? Damn! What the hell is
wrong with me? Am I jealous of her?
Jealous?
Am I jealous of Sarawat and this girl whom I don't even know? That's nonsense.
I drink a bottle of beer to relieve my empty mind. My eyes are now starting to dim
and it seems like I can't think of anything anymore. Sarawat brought these beers so
he can drink with his friends before the semester starts. But who would have
thought that it would end up with his belly and mine only?
Sarawat is not competitive at all. His eyes are about to close as well, indicating that
he's getting drunk. This guy is not like other people. When he is drunk, he will be
silent and won't mess around like other people. But because he is drunk now, it is
time to ask him...
"Sa... Sarawat." Damn. I even stuttered when I mentioned his name.
"Umm?"
"Are you drunk?"
"A little. Why?"
"Before me... You used to like a girl, right?"
"So what?"
"I want to know if she's cute?"
Sarawat did not answer. He chose to keep silent so I could give up asking him
questions about her. But that makes him even more suspicious.
"Sarawat, is she cute?"
"Umm. She is. Why?"
"Do you still like her?"
"Before but not anymore."
"Why?"
"Because I have you now."
"But she's cute, right?"
"So what if she is cute? Do I need to like her? Then I must like all the cute people
all over the world."
"What about me?" He stared at me for a moment.
"You are my exception to everything."
"Pffffft."
"Are you drunk?"
"No way. What nonsense are you talking about?"
I won't bother him anymore to ask who that girl was, or where she came from
because now, his mind was so empty that he couldn't think anymore. He could only
pick up beer to drink and drink. Sarawat sat drinking with me until half a dozen
were gone. But we have not stopped drinking yet.
I lay on his lap, touching his handsome face with a dazed feeling.
"Play music. Play music. Play music." I said in a high and cheerful voice. Sarawat put
his guitar near my head before starting to play the chord and play music.

"Light morning sun mayyyy...."

The sound came slowly which made me laugh so hard.

"Hahahahaha! What a lame voice, dammit. Your voice sucks!"

"...Making half of the world warm again..."

"It's late, bastard. Don't be so loud!"

"Its "Good Morning" by your favorite artist."
"Umm." I nodded while swaying my head on his lap. Sarawat plays a song called
"Good Morning" by Scrubb. I am not listening to him because I am getting
distracted by his stupid voice. And oh, I am drunk now.
The guitar continues to play. I tried to catch up to the rhythm with the little residual
alertness to see how the chorus was.
"Sing together."
"Damn it! Is it chorus now?"

"... Date and time..."

He spoke first, so I went on to sing with my babbling voice.

"How long will it take

To overcome together, going together
I still remember forever the joys and sorrows made today.
How long will it take
While I'm still attached for each other
When we haven't given up yet,
together makes today a beautiful day."
"Take this." Sarawat put his guitar to the side before lowering his head to whisper
on my ear, then placed something on my finger. He was initially trying to put it on
my middle finger but it won't fit. It made me confused because why would you
place something on my middle finger?
Then I figured it out. This dumbass bastard is so drunk that he can't find my ring
finger. Therefore, I need to assist him. So stupid.
"Did you buy this?"
"Made it myself."
"Really?" I raised my hand eagerly. The light reflecting made the image in front of
me suddenly so clear. There was a ring on my left ring finger. At first, I thought it
was just a normal ring. What's unusual is that it is made of a wooden guitar pick.
Totally different from the usual rings that I saw.
"Is this made of guitar pick?"
"Umm. It has our name engraved to it too."
As soon as the opponent finished talking, I carefully examined the characters
engraved on it. I see two lines of words like a memory that reminded us of the early
days when we first met.

'Sarawatlism'
'Tine_chic'

"I made that on the day I created IG to flirt with you."

"..."
"And I will flirt with you... forever."

~
Dingdong~
The sound of the doorbell ringing in front of our door made me startle on the bed.
Who would bother us this early in the morning? So annoying. Sarawat, who was
sleeping soundly beside me, placed his giant legs on top of me. So damn heavy.
Oh, my shirt got thrown at the end of the bed. Seeing myself getting drunk makes
me feel like a prostitute. The two of us smelled like alcohol so badly that it almost
made me vomit. We even dragged ourselves to the bed last night, and no one took a
bath. When did I get to the point of being happy with such a barren life?
Dingdong~
"Wait."
My behind is still a bit hurt. It may take a few more days to recover so I don't want
to move much.
"Sarawat." I called the other person's name to wake up to open the door because
I'm lazy.
"Umm."
"Open the door. Someone's outside."
"Shut up. Just go back to sleep." I was dragged by his thick hand and hugged me on
his chest, then he went back to sleep. I also want to continue sleeping so I didn't
care about people outside the room. Until..
Rrrr...
Now someone is giving me a call. What a life.
"Yes." I just answered it without bothering to see who was on the other end of the
line.
[I'm here. In front of your door.]
"Who?"
[Your brother, Type.]
"Huh!?"
[Quickly open the door for me. I've been waiting here.]
Just like that, my body produces a backlash by getting up from the bed. Sarawat sat
up and scratched his head too, looking at me without any idea of what's happening.
"My brother is here!" We looked at each other silently for two seconds before the
once peaceful world suddenly became chaotic. We are frantically looking for clothes
from a pile at the end of the bed to put on. I wear pants with SpongeBob prints on
it. Sarawat is only wearing a boxer, so he is busy getting clothes to wear.
After that, he turned to collect and threw under the bed the pile of unused
condoms, lubricating gel, and butt ointment to hide evidence of that. The only thing
left to do is to fix the hair, adjust the clothes and go to the front of the room with
our most normal faces possible.
My heart is beating so hard I'm about to die.
I opened the door.
"P'Type, why did you not tell me first?" This is my first greeting to my brother. He
wears a white shirt with dark jeans but looks perfect from head to toe. The only
imperfect thing is me.
"If I tell you first, would you meet in this form? It smells like sapodilla." After
saying that, he walked into the room with a big suitcase that I had not realized at
first.
Oh! You carried that much, as if he wanted to stay with me for the rest of his life or
something.
"Mom, told me that you are sharing a room with someone. Is this the person?"
Sarawat stood silently from the sofa, giving a 'wai' to my brother. He is wearing his
football jersey, boxer shorts, with an unkempt hair. Considering the first impression
is really impressive.
"Umm... That's right."
"You changed so much. Staying at home and here is nothing alike."
"Change where? I'm still the same."
"Tine."
"Wh... What?"
"You are wearing the wrong side of your shirt." Shit! Why didn't you tell me first? I
was gliding back and forth for a long time. So, Sarawat did not even bother to
remind me?
"Sit down first. Do you want some water?" There's no time to change clothes in the
right direction. I hurriedly took my dear brother to the sofa, and nudged Sarawat to
ask him to quickly get water for him to drink.
Calm down. Calm the fucking down.
"What is your friend's name?
"Sarawat."
"The jerk from IG?"
"Sorry." Sarawat answered him right away. P'Type immediately looked up at Sarawat
with extremely hostile eyes.
"Let me ask you some questions."
Oh, shit! I might suffer a heart attack any moment from now.
"I want to ask you, Why do you share a room with my brother? Is your dorm
haunted?" P'Type began to ask. Me and Sarawat could only stand awkwardly to
answer the question, half daring and half afraid.

Right now, I can't answer at all because I am catching the sharp eye from my
brother who is giving me warning to shut my mouth and let him answer.
"It's not like that. We just want to live together."
"Studying in the same department?"
"No." I lost my voice, Sarawat. Sorry. Just reply to my brother... for ... peace...
I can only speak in my heart and mind. If my hand can squeeze my heart now, I
would have crushed it in my hand to relieve the burning discomfort at this time.
"What's your relationship with Tine?"
"Tine said we're friends." Damn! You don't have to answer like that. Focus!
Godammit!
Then the face of Sarawat was so pitiful. Even when he is still in his calm demeanor,
you can clearly see from his eyes that he is yearning for help. He is like a lost kid
waiting for someone to rescue him.

"And what if Tine didn't say that you are his friend, are you going to be his
brother?"
"Still a friend."... I'm out y'all....
"P'Type... Uhm... Are you going to sleep here?" I quickly interrupted. I can't allow
him to ask Sarawat anymore or else, he will immediately know what our real
relationship is.
"Umm."
"How many nights?"
"Probably about a week."
"Huh!?"
"Why are you startled? My school starts one week after yours. Besides, I want to
look into your behavior now. It sounds like it is way beyond the norm." The eyes
looking at me are no different from an executioner's preparation for a prisoner.
"Where are you going to sleep? My room has only one bed."
"I will sleep on the bed ... with you." At the end of the sentence, he turned to stare
at Sarawat as if he wanted to start a fight.
"I can sleep on the sofa." The tan-skinned man answered next to him. I nodded,
turning to help drag the suitcase to the bedroom. P'Type is really my brother, but
our personalities are completely different.
I am bad and whatever, but my brother is not. He is a perfectionist and can take
good care of himself. If he has to stay overnight somewhere, he will book a hotel
room. But what happened this time?
Fortunately, my brother's college life is good. He is drinking alcohol but not often.
Friends in his group also have similar personalities that are quite caring for
themselves. Some people still have very high ego so it's hard for them to get
acquainted with others.
To summarize it all, he has a weak spot for socializing with other people.
After managing my brother's meal, I sneaked out to talk with Sarawat. I also felt
awkward inside the room with my brother so I pointed out the TV remote so we
can watch TV while sitting on the sofa. Luckily, there are two TV's so it is not
inconvenient. When my brother wants to watch another show, he'll kick me and
Sarawat out the room.
"Tine, whose condoms is this?" P'Type leaned against the bedroom door, holding
up the condom box I had kicked under the bed.
Shit.
"It's... mine. There are activities at school so they give that for free. You can use that
to rub your shoes as well."
"Do people even give Durex?"
"People have been upgrading these days, don't you know?" P'Type nodded before
disappearing in the bedroom again. Me and Sarawat breathed a sigh of relief. A
week is as long as ten years with my brother in our room.
"When are you planning to tell him?" The owner of the low voice asked. I just held
his hand with an equally worried face.
"I'll try to talk to him while he's here."
"..."
"Don't nag.."
"Who's nagging?" I pouted at him
"I'm going to take a shower."
"Can you walk? Let me help you."
"No need. I'm going." I don't want to be more troublesome. I just have to be self-
reliant and slowly trudged into the bathroom because the bathroom was just right
on the corner. But upon arrival...
"Damn it, P'Type! What is that?!" I screamed when I saw yellow tape pulled from
one side of the wall to the other as if creating territory inside.
"Tell your friend to use left, mine is right."
"Huh?"
"Let him know not to pass my territory."
"What about me?"
"You can choose either way but with your friends, it's absolutely forbidden to cross
my territory." Huh? My brother never came at this level with other people. But with
Sarawat...
Probably he smells something shady...
My brother's territory is too big. Like invading other countries and claiming
heroism. The tape was posted all the way to the bedroom, leaving only the sofa to
Sarawat's area. My brother also took over the TV. He is now dividing the closet in
half and is almost finished. Truly art requires work.
"P'Type... I think..."
"I need privacy. Want to take a bath, right? Go now." You know me too well... As
expected.
And as soon as I coolly set foot on the bathroom tile floor, my worldview
immediately changed. I am dead. My brother plays a territorial tape game. He is so
scary. I even see a tape on the tub and the shower area. Meaning, Sarawat only gets
to bath using the shower area that does not have a bathtub because it belongs to my
brother.
I want to cry a river.
Luckily, the toilet is not plastered. If he divides half the toilet, I would laugh at it.
What kind of shit would you sit with half a toilet?
I showered in such a happy mood that I shed tears several times. I changed clothes
completely, then sat down to discuss ideas with Sarawat. Speaking of, he sneaked
into the bathroom to shower with me while my brother was busy watching TV.
But you probably don't know that my brother observes everything, even the dryness
and wetness of the floor. So the story ended when Sarawat and I had to take turns
showering to get on the wet ground at the same time so that my brother won't
notice anything.
What am I doing? Practice playing patience and solving problems.
In the afternoon, I went out to buy food with Sarawat, leaving P'Type to stay in my
room because the enemy said he was tired and didn't want to go. I don't know what
the hell my brother played with yellow tape. He is showing his authority by sticking
to the living room and dining table.
When we returned, Sarawat had to sit on the other side. Come to think of it, we are
sharing meals which are located on my brother's side. Therefore, if Sarawat reaches
out to grab food, he will be beaten immediately. So I had to push the meal on his
side for him to eat whatever he wants.
Just hold on, my love. I can't do anything because he is my brother. Everything will
get better, eventually.
"Tine! Eat. Don't pout your lips."
"Sarawat likes to eat green curry, P'Type."
"He hasn't even had soup yet." I don't like to eat. Is it called sacrificing? I am
screaming in my heart violently. What makes cool people fall into this dilemma?
One side is brother, one side is lover.
"It's okay. I want this soup." Sarawat said in a casual voice before scooping the soup
into his bowl and concentrating on eating, not opening his mouth any more.
"What thing is that on your finger?"
"Ahh. Fashion rings." Eyes again, damn it. I always wear this ever since he gave me
this.
"Umm.... Fashion ring... So, both of you liked that fashion then." His stern eyes
changed direction from my finger to the big finger of the person sitting in front of
me.
"Bought it from our music club. We all have the same ring."
"Really?"
"Eat now, P'Type. Don't let the rice cool down! Hahaha!"
There are tears in my dry laugh. I must rely on my blatant skills to get the topic out
of conversation until everyone is full. After eating, it is the duty of the person in the
territory with a sink to take care of it. My brother was not afraid when he was next
to Sarawat.
I washed dishes with him, then went out to the balcony to play guitar for about an
hour while P'Type lay cross-legged watching TV in the room. I find it
uncomfortable but also funny. Imagine, I have to look at Sarawat's stiff face
showing an angry expression. My brother has won the whole world.
After showering, I prepare to go to bed. My love sleeps on the sofa in the bedroom.
We wished each other good night with a light kiss on the lips, then I quietly climbed
into bed because my brother was already asleep. But before long, something in the
bed moved.
"Shhh. Let's sleep together." The quiet voice of Sarawat made me not open my
mouth but just let his body carry me from the bed to the sofa to sleep beside him.
"My brother will kill me if he knows."
"Return to bed in the morning. He won't notice it."
In the dark, I was lying and hugging Sarawat like a criminal... Ughh. I missed my
bastard boyfriend's natural scent...

~
First day of school!
The world must note that during the past five days, Sarawat went out to play
football with the White Lion gang. I also took P'Type to meet my gang. The
contrasting attitude shown to Fong, Ohm and Peuk is different from what he gave
to Sarawat and me. It made me curious whether the devil entered my brother's body
or not.
But when we got back to our room, the cold war quickly established and I was
always the one in the middle. This is getting part of our everyday routine.
"Are you finished changing?"
Today we want to go to school. P'Type is fixing his hair into the bedroom in a neat,
impeccable fashion. I can say that we have beautiful genes. This is not a self
statement. It's the truth.
"I'm done. Go ahead and find a place to have breakfast."
"Umm."
"Where is Sarawat?"
"Sitting and waiting outside."
"Are you done talking to him now?"
"Do I have to say something to him? Crazy."
We go to school separately because P'Type does not like to sit in other people's cars
and does not like to share other cars. This word "other" can be changed to
"Sarawat". So we drove one by one and then met there as scheduled.
Today I will have my first subject at ten o'clock, the only class that I had registered
with Sarawat and his friends. It is probably the only subject that we will meet in
class for this whole semester.
"Tine, let me go buy some drink. You want water?"
"Blue Hawaii." P'Type got up from the table and immediately went to the counter.
Currently, we are in the cafeteria of the central building. The male leads gathered
and socialized well with my brother. As for Sarawat, he sat down for breakfast but
still, my brother refused to talk to him. It is happening again.
"What's wrong, Tine? Remember me?" The voice that sounded out like a goat spoke
up. It is from the leader of the White Lion gang - Man, and his accomplices.
"Go away and get your own food."
"Where's my share? Hello everyone! I am starting the semester without having time
to do a flanking. Too bad." His tall body sat next to Sarawat, just the opposite of
P'Type.
Big, Boss, Tee, and Theme sat down, each holding a bottle of water as if they had
just finished eating something.
"What's wrong, Wat? You are making a face of a ghost."
"You know that."
"Where? I want to look."
"I bought some water."
"Speaking of my brother..." I interrupted their conversation. Man turned to smile in
an evil manner, but gave no clear answer until P'Type returned.
"The seat is occupied. Get out!" He placed Blue Hawaii on the table in annoyance
before sitting down on the chair next to me.
"He is so cute..."
They all turned to look at the owner of that sentence before realizing it was from
Man. He was staring at my brother for so long as if he wanted to lick him.
Bastard!!! Don't you dare!!! I absolutely won't allow a crazy, stupid guy like Man
touch my brother.
"Say what?" After a long stare, P'Type immediately shouted at Man. But the friends
in the group knew what those glittering eyes meant. Shit.
"No, I only want to sit with Tine."
"You like my brother? Get the hell out!"
"My friend, I am not moving. That is the rule of the world."
"Whose friend? Is he in your group?"
"Oops." I immediately kicked the foot of the person with a blabbering mouth
immediately. Man let out a cunning face in his style. He raised his hand to hold his
mouth like a girl while muttering something from his mouth almost inaudible. He is
smiling as hell.
"Guys, this is my brother. He is P'Type." I introduce my brother to everyone.
"Hellllooooo!"
"P'Type, this is Big, Tee, Boss, Theme and Man."
"These kids like playing as well, huh." His killing aura radiates really strong. Is there
another war happening here?
"Don't be scary. Just relax. You are too serious. Haha!" Boss started laughing as
usual. But apparently not so funny with P'Type. The whole gang laughed, then an
awkward silence covered the atmosphere.
"I think I should close my mouth and eat rice."
"...."
"What faculty are you studying?" This time, Man also wants to challenge himself by
asking my brother.
"Economy."
"Wow! So cool!"
"Thanks."
"Why are you so cruel? You look cute and mean at the same time."
"Are you a dog? Stop barking."
"Not only can I bark. I am also good at hunting."
"..."
"A hunting dog may be scary, but it is scarier to encounter a human hunter."
"Nonsense."
"Do you want me to prove it?"
"That's brilliant."
"If you let me prove it to you, I swear you won't waste your time dreaming about
getting the bed wet."
"You really are a jerk!"
Dear God... What should I do? I am listening to my own brother arguing with a
shity person like Man. Lord, help.
Later in the table, there was a heated argument between Man and P'Type. The
remaining people divided their factions to cheer.
Given the chance, Sarawat asked me to go out for a walk to avoid this noise
pollution.
Although P'Type has a different personality than mine, our face is the same. That's
why I told Sarawat before to look at P'Type face before arguing with him on IG.
There's no doubt the word "cute" comes out of the mouth of someone who just
met P'Type. Even I find it difficult to understand when someone praises me as
"cute". Is it suitable for guys like us? But later I got used to it because I was often
called by Sarawat using that. Maybe, my brother is not used to it.
"You want to sit there?" The low bass asked as we walked to the marble table beside
the building.
"Sure." We sat and talked and played with our phones until someone's Instagram
feed appeared. It is just a picture of a smiling, cheerful face of Man, covering the
whole photo with a crappy caption:

Man_maman Very happy to know.

And it would be nothing if the friends in the group did not rush in to answer
frantically.

Thetheme11 Want to get rape that much?

Boss-pol split up, too.
KittiTee Uyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy.
Bigger330 Need a picture?
Man_maman Music . I mean Music!
Boss-pol Don't you need permission from this person first? hah @Tine_chic

My eyes start to twitch ...

Man_maman @Tine_chic May I flirt with your brother?

I don't care what stupid game you are playing with. But not with my brother!! You
bastard!!!

Chapter 23
The Real Spartan Way

There are three things I fear the most in my life. First is the centipede. Everybody in
my class knows that Tine, the chic chic guy is scared of it. From it's posture, to its
number of feet, to its color, it is really damn scary. They knew that when I saw one,
I would cross all the borders of Thailand and run as fast as the missiles launched
from Russia.
Second is height. I am extremely scared of heights. People say that the higher the
place is, the colder. Therefore, I have to endure the heat below because my heart
can't stand elevations. I felt dizzy just by looking at it. One time during the ninth
grade, we were forced to jump on a tower for a camp trip. Guess what? I peed in
my pants. Imagine... a ninth grader. You can obviously imagine how embarrassing
that is.
Third is my brother , P'Type. He had been visible ever since I was born. He is a
perfectionist and will notice everything in the world. Back in elementary, I did not
even bother to touch his eraser because he'll know if it has been used or not. In
other words, the most influential person for me is not my parents, but my brother.
People always made a comparison between us ever since. Tine, the playful and
cheerful type, and Type, the serious and ghost-like type.
I am only afraid of these three. These three things, yet I am scared this much. And
now, I think the fourth thing appeared amid the chaos of the war of words. It is
called...
Man.
Damn! I fear Man more than anything else in this life. He didn't come to play
because this asshole told me that he will flirt with my brother. It is visible from the
words he used on Instagram. He really scared me so I had to turn to look at Sarawat
like I was asking something.
"What makes you worry?" Sarawat is smart. He understood my eyes right away. Or
maybe, he already knew me so well.
Asking me whether it is romantic? No. Because my leg is ready to kick your bastard
friend. I hate the post!
"Man said he will flirt with my brother."
"So what?"
"You guys can hit on anyone but you can't touch P'Type."
"I don't know anything. Man decided it himself."
"Go tell your friend to stop what he's planning. My brother is not a gentle person
like you think."
"I know."
"..." The atmosphere of death entered. I turned around to sit and look at him. No
matter how much I fear my brother, I don't want someone to speak badly about
him.
"Okay. Let us settle this." Seeing me making a slightly worried expression, Sarawat
immediately picked up the phone. This time, he did not call anyone but focused on
typing a comment. He is making sure that he will type all the words correctly.
In less than five minutes, another comment popped-up below the picture of Man
grinning...

Sarawatlism Good. Tine said that he supports you.

What the hell?

"Why is your reply like that?" I scolded him loudly but Sarawat just shrugged his
shoulder and let out a devious smirk.
"Your brother touched what's mine first."
"What? Are you serious? This is totally a different thing! Why are you helping
Man?"
"Well, he said that he likes your brother so I have to support him. Besides, he
helped me to be in a relationship with you."
"..." I was speechless for a long time. The only thought that came to my mind was...
My brother must not be tainted by Man.
"Hey, relax. We just gave Man the green light and that doesn't mean that your
brother will fall into him. Let them handle that themselves." His thick hands patted
my shoulders before pressing my face closer.
"Wh... what are you doing?"
"I want to touch your boobs."
"Is my boobs the only thing inside your head? Perverted bastard." No matter how
far our relationship progressed, it all ended up with him asking to touch my boobs.
My heart...

~
After returning from school, P'Type went straight to the bedroom and slept.
Sarawat and I were busy preparing the food in the kitchen. His phone rang and he
answered it.
"Why?" I feel like something is suspicious when he asks that question.
"..."
"Man is inviting for a drink." Sarawat looked at me. It seems that this question is
especially for me.
"Where? Ask him." I quickly responded.
"Same bar as last time."
"Okay. But don't come home late."
"No. He is inviting us... including your brother." I paused for a while. I mean, even
if Man won't invite me, I would still go. Who will take care of this bastard if he gets
drunk? But the sentence included my brother so it made me think for a while.
"What does he want from my brother?"
"How can I know?" He refused to answer, then turned to continue talking to the
other end for a while before hanging up.
Alright. I will invite my brother since he's got nothing to do. Whether he will go or
not is another story. I won't force him. It is already seven thirty in the evening so I
started to speak.
"P'Type..."
"What?" He asked while happily slurping pork ribs while the serene Sarawat sat
quietly and scooped up vegetables in its territory.
"My friend is inviting me for a drink tonight, just for fun. You want to join?"
"Not interested."
"The place is full of cute and lovely girls, too!"
"So what?"
"Just to make you inspired, you know."
"I can't talk much when I eat. Can we just eat quietly now?" So I had to shut up and
quietly eat. Sarawat didn't say anything until everyone at the table started to fill up.
He then decided to speak up after eating.
"Then, can I take Tine with me?"
"Why?" P'Type replied in an angry voice, seemingly a little unhappy.
"We always go together. I promise I'll take care of him."
"Tine can go by himself. Besides, you're not his husband. There's no need to take
care of my brother that much."
Damn! Damaging me again with the power of words? The truth is that Sarawat is
my husband but it has to be a secret especially from you.
"In short, can I go drink tonight?" I want to try it out. Maybe my brother is in a
good mood unlike the face he is showing.
"Do you want to go?"
"Of course! I want to have some fun! This is also our celebration for the start of the
new term."
"Fine. Then, I'll go too. I can't leave you to your friend. Not to mention his
unreliable face." He glanced at Sarawat, stood up and put the dishes in the sink. I
also hurriedly followed him, playing the obedient younger brother.
But suddenly he turned to ask a serious question to make sure.
"Just to have fun, right?"
"Right."
Then I realized, are we really going to drink tonight just to have fun? Or the White
Lion gang has another monkey business? Hmm...

~
"Hahaha! Come on, drink!"
Kanpai!
The sound of about ten glasses of alcohol touching against each other in the
bustling atmosphere at the pub. It is the first day of the semester so a lot of people
came to celebrate which made the place crowded. The first bottle of alcohol has
been opened and poured evenly for the members of the White Lion gang and my
male group. P'Type is just sitting with his closed lips as usual. I didn't dare to drink
much because he is staring at me.
"You looked so cute even just sitting down. Do you know that someone's heart is
wriggling now?"
"... !" Everyone at the table was stunned.
Man who just arrived spoke too loud amidst the music inside the bar. He is rushing
to grab the vacant seat in front of P'Type while smiling up to his ears.
"I don't want to listen to the words of a fool like you." My brother responded with
an unhappy look.
"Many people don't call me a fool. If you're as handsome as me, you'll understand."
I would like to throw up on Man's response. His friends just nodded awkwardly
with this overconfidence. I know my brother won't stop arguing especially to the
people younger than him. His ego is as high as the sky.
"You call that handsome? That face like yours? What a joke."
"You want to try me? So you can have a handsome partner in this lifetime?"
"Man!" P'Type shouted loudly. His hand raised as if he was about to bury Man's
head.
"Alright! Alright! Don't be angry. I am just so excited because you are so cute."
"Disgusting."
"Even if I am rotten, I am still your future husband."
"..." This time P'Type did not respond.
"Give up yet?"
"..."
"How sad. Come over here so I can soothe you."
"Are you kidding me? I'm three years older than you. Have some respect!"
"Just look at me and be captivated. My ID is Man_maman."
"What?"
"My Line account."
"Are you telling me to add you so I can scold you?"
"I don't mind if you scold and swear at me. Love... That is what I want from you."
"I don't want it!"
"Calm down. Check this out, I just bought this sticker for one hundred fifty baht."
Man quickly changed the topic, taking the opportunity to crouch forward and show
his Line screen to P'Type. My brother was showing a fierce look.
"One hundred fifty baht?"
"Yes."
"Using that money to buy fish for your brain is better."
"Are you worried about my health?"
"I don't even know how to curse you this time, stupid!"
"Owww!"
"Guys, let's play some games for fun!" The sound of Theme and Peuk chirping
excitedly after a tense battle changed the atmosphere. Man was dragged by his
friends and banged his head to return to his senses.
"Sure." Everyone else agreed except for my brother.
"What should we play?"
"Let's bring out the intellectual people. Give a category then everybody should give
an example about it." Big then explained the rules in detail. Man was the first player
to ensure his confidence in the person in front of him.
"Please name a Japanese actress. I'll start, Rola Takizawa!"
"Playing like a bastard, huh. Then let me give you a name of the legendary big
breasted lady - Yayoi!" Big answered with confidence.
"Go to the mall and eat it. Stupid!" (Yayoi - Japanese restaurant chain)
"Sorry, it's Aoi." Big corrected himself.
Man is pointing his finger based on the person sitting next to each other
counterclockwise. I sat next to Sarawat, and on my right was P'Type.
"Sarawat, your turn. Tell us which Japanese actress you like. Don't answer Tine
because he is not an actress." Man said to Sarawat.
"Like my ass! We are just friends!" I quickly interrupted them. Man is so stupid. We
are trying to keep it as a secret to my brother but it seems like he wanted to have
murder in this bar.
"Haha! I won't ask Wat and Tine anymore, they're no fun. Let's go ask P'Type."
And then Man still tried to make a story for it and still very determined to tease my
brother. P'Type did not answer but just sat still.
"..."
"P'Type." The supplication is no different from the devil asking for merit. Let me
calm down for a minute.
"I did not join your game."
"No way! You are included in the circle so you have to play." Man's face looks
extremely perverted.
"I told you I won't play."
"No way. Give an answer now."
"I don't know."
"You don't watch Japanese movies? Oh my God! The loser has to be punished.
Guys, you know what to do." Friends from White Lion gang poured a drink in the
shot glass and gave it to P'Type.
"Drink! Drink! Drink!"
Man saw that my brother did not seem to lift his glass, so he took the opportunity
to bring it to his mouth, forcing my brother to drink reluctantly. Fortunately, my
brother is good at controlling emotions so we can continue to sit and drink happily.
"Woohoo! Alright. Give us another category, Man!"
"Everyone, name one dish that starts with 'ka'. Starting with Boss."
"Kaprao moo krop." (Stir-fried roasted pork with basil)
"Kalam bpleethot nampla." (Stir-fried cabbage with fish sauce)
"Karee." (Curry)
"..."
"..."
"..."
"..."
It went quiet for a while. Everybody was confused.
"Just give this genius a drink!"
Man said while pointing at Theme who is the next loser. But it seems that Theme is
very interested in this type of punishment because he constantly gulps down and
even asks for more shots.
The party continues to bustle amid P'Type's unhappy face. It has been two hours
since we are playing this game.
"Name a superhero from Marvel. I'll be first... Captain America!"
"Iron Man."
"Ant Man."
"Spider Man."
"Ultraman."
"..."
"Drink!!!" It was Theme's answer again.
The comedy is not only coming from Theme's answers, but also from these bunch
of drunkards. We have been drinking for almost three hours. Even myself started to
get dizzy but still aware of what's happening.
My brother is so drunk as well even if he did not participate in our game. The
reason why is because Man is forcing my brother to drink alcohol. I never stopped
him even once because I want my brother to have fun with us. It wasn't until the
game ended and we switched to chatting with fun stories.
"P'Type, tell us a funny story about Tine." This time it was my friend Ohm's turn to
speak because my brother was in a good mood and the atmosphere was getting
better as well. The only thing is... My brother is drunk. He was drunk.
"I can tell you a lot of things."
"Okay okay. No need to tell a story. Everyone, please have a drink!" I quickly cut
him off.
It had been an hour since they all started to get drunk until it was almost impossible
to move, but they can still drink. Man started to talk again but this time, his target
was Sarawat.
"Wat."
"Umm?"
"Go to the toilet with me."
"I'll be back." The owner of the low voice turned to speak to me.
"What's with the look, Tine? I have no intention of asking Sarawat to go
swimming." Man hurriedly interrupted us before dragging the tan skinned to the
toilet, passing through the number of crowded guests of the bar. After seeing the
wide back disappear from my view, I turned to focus on drinking with the rest of
the group.
Less than ten minutes later, Sarawat came back. But this time, his face is cheerful. I
looked up to him to ask but there was nothing he could do and just obediently sat
still because P'Type was sitting next to him.
"Please sit down." Ohm hastily shifted his butt and patted the chair, offering an
invitation to the newcomers while the others took turns nudging their arms.
"Give way, buddy. Three more guests came to join us." Man's lively voice quickly
interrupted, and brought uninvited guests to come along.
They looked familiar. I think they used to be one of the cheerleaders but did not
join the university wide. As for their faces, I must say they look good and have cute
faces.
But the main problem is that they are guys. And it seems like Sarawat is just
tolerating them and doesn't seem to bother at all. I don't know why but I'm sensing
something fishy.
"This is Oak and New. And this is P'Pang, a third year senior. I happened to pass by
the table and invited them over for fun. You guys have no problem right?"
"No problem. Hey, give us three more glasses, please." The table is already crowded
now that there are three more people joined us. The annoyance immediately crept
into my chest because it separated me and the Sarawat.
P'Type really knows me so well. With his full brother instinct, he immediately pulled
my wrist because he already sensed something from me.
"I'll take my brother back home."
"Oy, P'Type. You can't go home yet. You came with Sarawat's car, right??" This
time Peuk spoke. My brother was silent for a while despite the rest of the
conversation.
"Hey, sit still. I am drunk as well. It is not safe to drive." I said to my brother while
he is pulling my wrist.
"I'm not drunk." His bloodshot eyes stared at me. But since I refused to stand, he
sat down and continued to drink.
Trying to control your emotions and not showing your ownership is a very
uncomfortable thing. I am quite confident that most people in the school know that
I and Sarawat are dating even if we did not formally announce to everyone.
These three new strangers also are so annoying. They are talking to them as if they
are really close to each other with a lot of body caressing. You just joined us you
motherfuckers! Don't you dare put your hand on my lover!
"Sarawat, is it okay for us to sit here? Doesn't your lover say anything?"
"What do you mean by lover? We are all friends here!" Man cuts right off in its
prancing style.
It is already eleven o'clock so the band who performed lively music earlier changed
the atmosphere with their sad music...
"We used to love a person. Then suddenly, we found out that we were betrayed. It
was painful. But no matter how much pain we suffer, in the end... we still love that
person. Please hear the voice of those people who were betrayed by their lovers!"
"Oooohhhh!" Damn Mr.Vocalist. You know my life right now.
"This song is to remind us of our pain..."
The singer's inspiring voice started singing along with the acoustic guitar. I turned to
look at my tall lover. Sarawat is sitting between a friend and a stranger, and I'm just
sitting here pretending to be a friend to hide the pain
It looks like I am in a drama scene. Damn it. I'd rather get stabbed with a knife right
now.
"Actually, Wat is still single. So am I." Theme went into making the drama.
"I heard you have a lot of girlfriends, Theme monkey."
"I already broke up with them so please don't mention it. But do you like guys or
girls?" The target was transferred to the people who just arrived. They looked at
each other's faces before laughing out loud.
"I don't know. If I like someone, I'll use my heart to choose rather than the gender."
The other guy answered. This guy deserves a round of applause. Not until the other
guy answered...
"Sarawat"
What did you just say?!
Then I felt it in my heart. I... am... jealous... So jealous that I could bite a glass.
Damn it!
"Does Tine and P'Type need more beer?" Ohm saw that P'Type and I were silent
for a long time so he started talking. My brother doesn't need any more alcohol, he's
about to sleep now because his eyes are closed. As for me, I just want to go back to
my room now. It is important for me to take the name of that person who still dares
to sit together with my lover...
I want to punch his face.
"No. You guys drink it. Don't worry about me." I answered Ohm with a smile.
"Are you okay?"
"Of course. We are all friends here, right?" Finally, I turned to look at Sarawat as I
emphasized the word 'friend'.
"So ask me whether I want to be friends with you or not?" That was the first
sentence Sarawat gave me since he came back from the toilet. His face was calm but
he looked like he was boiling inside.
"Then let me ask you, can I be your friend?"
"No."
"Why not? You just told your new friends that all of us are friends here, right?"
"I did not say that. Think carefully first before saying anything."
"I mean, Man told them" I forgot it was Man. Damn!
"You too. You said it yourself. What do you want me to do? Do you think I'm not
annoyed when I really want to say something but can't say it?"
"If you want to say something then say it! Why won't you say it?"
"..."
"And now you keep quiet. You dare to tell them that I am just your friend? That
motherfucker made me jealous to death but you still dared to glance at them and
invited them for a talk. Want me to tell my brother that you're my lover, not a
friend, right?"
Shit. I missed my mouth. I want to brush my mouth and let the wisdom tooth fall
out. But it did not seem to keep up anymore because P'Type turned around to look
at me with bloodshot eyes. Not only that, the friends sitting at the table were also
very quiet, not daring to say anything.
I'm now frustrated. Is that it? Let me just drink.
"What did you just say?"
"Sorry... I'm just drunk. Let's... let's just go home."
"I am asking you. What did you just say?" I am now getting scared with my brother's
tone of voice. I said those words from my heart but I guess this is the wrong time.
"Nothing. I just said it randomly."
"Is that so?"
"Yes. Hehe." I need to scratch my butt and treat my embarrassment.
"Are you sure?" He is not over yet...
"Yes."
"I will ask you again."
"Huh? I am just drunk. Stop thinking too much."
"Don't play dumb. Are you and Sarawat only friends?"
"Umm."
"What kind of friend acts like a monkey that lost its banana?"
Hosh! Like a hundred daggers straight into the heart. The whole table was stunned.
Only Sarawat was still calm. Man also did not talk again, but just quietly listened.
Perhaps only three people - I, P'Type, and Sarawat have to solve this problem.
"Friends that hugged each other on the sofa?"
"...!"
"Do friends kiss?"
"P'Type. Friends also can kiss. We're friends. Give me a kiss."
"Damn it!" See that, Man? There is no time to joke around. This moment is
extremely scary right now. P'Type was furious, but I could do nothing but become a
defendant.
"P'Type..."
"I already knew that long ago."
"..."
"I'm just waiting for you to admit it."
"I'm sorry. I'm just afraid you won't accept us."
Singer, you go to work. Let me ask for a song that would nauseously bleed to match
the dreary situation like this time.
But I'm tired. If I didn't miss my mouth, I would have to say it one day. Because I
can't hide secrets like this anymore. Even just a second is too much.

It's not a bad thing to date Sarawat because we always have each other. I don't know
what the definition of P'Type's love is because I've never seen him with someone.
So I don't know how wrong my relationship with Sarawat is in the eyes of P'Type.
"I couldn't accept it at first. But after seeing you two being so happy after I sneak
around the room, and even in the yellow tape zone I created, I fully understand."
"..."
"But I'm worried about you because you're my brother."
"I know."
"But I can still kill you, you know?"
Damn. From the touching moment now moving to heartache.
"..."
"You too. If you love my brother, you will take care of him as much as your mouth
says. Then for that person who came up with that shallow strategy which made my
brother accidentally admit that, whoever you are, you are stupid."
It turned out to be a plan? Fuck! Then the three troublemakers disappeared. I am so
stupid! I got trapped again.

I turned to look at the smiling Man with his fucking face. My friends in the group
also seem to know about that plan. Dude, you all tricked me again. Most
importantly, the person who was stunned, the source of all the troubles that caused
my blood to burn, even dared to raise an eyebrow at me. Luckily, P'Type haven't
seen it, or he would not have lost the game at my feet.
"Tell the truth. When did you fall in love?" Looks like P'Type is focusing on him
now. He remained silent, bowing his head for a minute before answering him.
"Last semester."
"How do you meet each other?"
"Met at a Scrubb concert last year."
"I won't let you be with him. Do you still want to pursue Tine?"
"Yes."
"What was the difference with Tine in the past and now?"
"A lot."
"Is that acceptable?"
"It's okay."
"It's just the love of the first years. I have a lot more experiences than you. I don't
want you to promise that you'll love my brother forever because I don't believe in
these kinds of things." P'Type opened his mouth and smiled sarcastically.
"I don't expect you to believe me, but I have the right to believe in myself."
"Prove it to me then. Fall in love with my brother for more than four years and talk
to me again."
"So you won't talk to me right now?"
"Sarawat, I once thought that you were a good person. But to think that you would
be so jealous over me..."
"..."
The tense atmosphere started to dispel along with the crazy doings of Man and Boss
when they showed their comedy skits in spite of the moment.
"Man, let me ask a little. Where did you meet that person?"
"It's right at the university."
"So you're chasing that person?"
"That's right."
"What was the difference with that person now?"
"A lot. At that time it was cute like a cat. Now it's as fierce as a dog. Haha!"
"Is that acceptable?"
"That alright. I will vaccinate him by myself."
"As if you can get him."
"You have the right to not believe me, but to me, there's only one fact."
"What is it, Man?"
"The one named Type will definitely be Man's wife. I must nail him!"
"Wife? Who's your wife?"
Bang! For sure, Man will have a lump on his forehead.

~
The sun shining in someone's eyes and the low bass sound woke me from my
dream. The fatigue invaded my body and the pain in my head was about to explode.
I shouldn't have drank too much. I can't even remember how much I drank and
how I returned to my room last night. As for what kind of appearance I am right
now, I do not want to think about.
"Tine, take a shower now. Let's go to school today."
"No. I have a headache. I want to continue sleeping." I pulled the blanket over my
face before I felt a strong force from the person on top of me buckling my neck.
"You don't want to wake up?"
"Stop! Sarawat. It hurts."
"Wake up or not?"
"I'll get a hangover for sure."
"Go take a shower and I'll make black coffee."
"Umm." I nodded in tears, but I still did not get up. I lay for another 10 minutes,
but this time I was dragged out of bed.
I am done taking a shower and the moment I stepped out of the bathroom, I
smelled the aroma of coffee. My stagnant mind suddenly awakened again. Another
memory suddenly came to my mind... There are only two people left in this house.
Well, it seems like someone who will stay here for a week disappeared.
"Sarawat, where's P'Type?"
"He still hasn't returned."
"Damn it! Did you leave my brother at the bar?"
"No. Man volunteered to take him home but I think they did not go straight here."
I suddenly have goosebumps just by listening to that. Man and my brother... This
isn't a horror show, but I don't know why I'm feeling so strange. I am not afraid of
P'Type kicking Man... I'm afraid of Man and the possibilities that he will do to my
brother. My heart...
"I know what you are thinking. Man didn't do anything to your brother."
"How can you know what I'm thinking?"
"I am your husband." He then gave me a smirk and handed me the coffee. He also
sneaked out a kiss on my cheek.
"You're annoying. I haven't even counted the case of your uninvited guests last
night."
"That was all Man's plan. I'm not involved with anything regarding that."
"Is that so?"
I did not pay any attention to that person who sat on the dining table. I just drank
my coffee to cure this hangover. But this coffee tastes like dog food.
"What is in it? Salt? Sugar? Do you see the wrong bottle?"
"Mixed together." It's a mix of spices to get rid of my headache now. Having a lover
of this type would rather be good but it is not working for me because I won't drink
that coffee at all. I am the pickiest person when it comes to food.
I gave up the coffee Sarawat made and turned to eat buttered bread. At least the
taste is better. My other hand picked up my phone to call P'Type but no one picked
up so I switched to surfing social networks.
"Phone or eat properly?" I am here. Why are you complaining? So I raised my face
and stuck out my tongue at the opponent.
"So what?"
"You might choke."
"I'm good with multitasking. Don't worry about me." After saying that, I
immediately went down to take a picture of the black coffee cup on the table.

Tine_chic Drinking this new coffee mix then will sleep after
Sarawat went into the room and took his phone to play as if he wanted to make a
small fight. As for me,I just sit while playing Minecraft games. We did not talk for
exactly half an hour.
"Well, I can't play anymore. Let's talk." After all, the docile person who surrendered
was also me.
"..." Sarawat gazed at me for a moment before playing again.
"Sarawat, are you teasing me?"
"I am playing a game."
"But I've got nothing to do."
"I'm not free. Wash the dishes for me, too." Oh Ho. Nope, I won't do that. Since it
was the first week of the new semester, there were no homeworks or projects to be
done. This is our free time.
"Some people think Sarawatlism on IG is mine." This time I tried to start a
conversation again.
"Yup."
"Because all that's posted are my pictures or something related to me. Your
followers might not be very pleased."
"Different from yours. Your followers are pleased with your posts and most of
them are boys."
"What?" Ironic. But even Sarawat sat down to say something like that.
"Not to mention how many people you follow."
"All of them are my friends ."
"If Instagram has a limit for the number of people you follow, I assume you can't
follow me."
Wait! Where does the story start? The starting point is that I didn't eat properly,
then just played on the phone, and pretended to ignore him. So, why do you end up
being so ironic about following or not following Instagram? I am extremely
confused.
"So what? Whoever I want to follow is my problem."
"Can I do that, too?"
"Do it. I will help you!" After saying that, I immediately rushed to take the phone
from his thick hand, click on the camera icon, and then repeatedly snap photos of
his handsome face.
"What?"
"I took a picture of you. Choose one then I'll upload it so you can have more
followers. Follow some people too"
"Good. Then post it."
"..."
"I told you to post it."
"Why do you like to tease me this much?"
"It's cute when you're angry." I gritted my teeth. He laughed happily before running
into the kitchen to wash the dishes.
Not long after, Sarawat actually posted his picture on Instagram. This is the first
time he posted a photo of himself on that social media.

Sarawatlism Chexk rating.

And he mistyped the words again... Some things never changed.

AmonaBee handsome.
Gos.dem Love love Sarawat.
tarineeJ Tell him that I love him @Fah-nich
Berrymint147 My husband posted a picture. Yey!.
Umae.weew #TeamSarawatWife for life. <3

Posting his photo at this time is both fun and happy to welcome the new semester.
This is a gathering of wives and girls from everywhere.
There is no movement in Sarawat's post. Some people knew about Sarawat and I.
Some people knew Sarawat was practicing in preparation for the competition. But
today's post made a lot of people know a thing about Sarawat...

Green_kiki Still so handsome. Oh, wow, wow.

Less than 3 minutes later, comments kept jumping. One question I see is...

Dewwwwwwy Sarawat is so handsome. Who took the shot for that?

Spacening06 I'm jealous of the photographer. How to shoot without shaking
hands?

I kept reading the comments. Someone just asked him how to take a photo without
your hands shaking. There are many ways. But how to prevent my heart from
vibrating at close range, I really don't know.

Nam_nanim I also want to know. Who took the shot for that?
Sarawatlism my lover shot it.
Sarawatlism Sarcastic lover.
Wii.love.u Is she this person? @sarinyapoey
Sarawatlism Not
Sarawatlism My lover's name is Tine.

My lover's name is Tine.

My lover's name is Tine.
My lover's name is Tine.
Shit...
~
Today was another chaotic day for our cool lives because Sarawat just announced to
social media that he is in a relationship with me. Therefore, his wives kept on
following us to the point that they knew that we were living together.
They are obviously true stalkers.
Second term has quite a few activities but there is still a big event that is expected to
happen. That is the university's music competition. So after my classes, I went to
buy a snack and waited in the club room where Sarawat and his friends from Ctrl S
always come to practice.
"Tine! Why come so early?" The greeting from the lead singer made me immediately
smile and greet back.
"I've got nothing to do after my class. I bought snacks for everyone."
"Thanks a lot. I actually thought you fled to your room first."
"Why?"
"Sarawat's fans started gathering under the Law School building. Afraid that it will
bring inconvenience to you." Why don't you call the newspaper from the start. So
chaotic. But, It was still quiet just now.
"It should be okay. I think they won't squash me."
"Haha! I will save you somewhere. What made you think to rob a national husband
from the public?"
"He flirted with me first."
"But you agreed."
"You are being nosy now. Do you want me to stuff this snack in your mouth?" I
threw a small bag of bread to him. He hurriedly grabbed his hand before tearing it
off to eat deliciously while waiting for the other members.
I'm a social media addict so I always pick up my phone to check on the latest
updates. The topic for today is Sarawat's first post on Instagram in months.
For me, reading people's comments is not really a headache because some people
are really funny. It is like Sarawat is the center of the universe. I keep on reading and
laughing until my eyes stop at someone's comments.
Pam_pitcha Does my serious person have a lover? I thought he was just a friend.

I frowned in worry because she did not address Sarawat like the others. She called
him "my serious person" which clearly shows that they definitely know each other.
But I didn't think anymore until I saw this girl's other comment.

Pam_pitcha I'm in Chiangmai right now. Hang out before the start of the
semester. If you are free, let's meet.

I couldn't contain the curiosity in my heart anymore so I clicked to see her profile. I
see a lot of pictures, almost thousands on Instagram.
I think her name is Pam because that is what I read on the comments of her posts.
She looks so beautiful. Her IG is white in color, blending in with her white face and
elegant clothes to attract viewers.
I looked at her pictures in a calm mood, but everything changed when I saw one of
her posts with Sarawat in it.
It was a selfie in an ice cream parlor where they both smiled happily at the camera.
The time indicated on it clearly showed that it was only a few weeks ago. Right! That
was when we returned to Bangkok and we separated to go to our hometown.
"Tine, relax. This is nothing. Nothing to worry at all." I told myself as I wiped the
sweat off my forehead, continuing to dig past photos of the girl.
Instagram timeline won't lie at all. The moment you posted the photo clearly shows
when that photo was taken. In that case, she took a photo of her graduation at
school with Sarawat last year.
Also, mid last year, both of them went to Khao Yai with her friends.
They also went to Scrubb's concert together at Silpakorn.
Last valentine I saw the tall skinhead Sarawat standing beside her.
My hands started to shake even though I don't know why I am scared. But I'm sure
she could be Sarawat's first love. What should I do? Should I talk about this matter
with Sarawat? Yes or no.
What can I do to make myself feel better?
"Eh? That post was a long time ago. Why are you going there?" Earn pushed my
head after she checked the profile I am checking. It brought me out of my
subconscious panic.
"Sarawat is surrounded by his fans. They are going to make shirts and cheerleading
boards. Not to mention we also sell band wristbands. It's a good thing to have a hot
boy in the group."
The remaining members compete with each other too. Some ate, others teased, all
waiting for the last guitarist to enter the room to practice music like usual.
"There he is. Sarawat is here." Tall body entered the room with a different face
before turning to look at me and then sat down, dropping the backpack from his
shoulder on my lap.
"Waiting for me for a long time?" That low bass sound caught my attention and
responded.
"Umm."
"What's wrong? Not feeling well? Why is your face so pale?"
"No. It's because I'm hot. See sweat?"
"Have you eaten something? Did you fill your stomach?"
"Umm. You?"
"No. After we finished practicing, let's eat together. Can you wait?"
"Okay."
"Did your brother return to Bangkok?"
"Yeah. He called me at noon. Man kept on following and bothering him so he
escaped back already."
"It's worth it."
"Go and practice." Sarawat nodded. He then took the untuned electric guitar to the
middle of the room with his friends. I looked down at the backpack on my lap. My
heart really wants to open and check his phone.
"Sarawat."
"Umm?"
"My phone is out of battery. Can I borrow yours?"
"Umm." With permission, I clicked to check Sarawat's contact list. Most of them are
from his friends in the White Lion group, seniors, and family members. And one of
them has the name of the person I'm afraid of.
Pam.
I clicked on to see the call information. I saw that the most recent number belonged
to that person.
My heart suddenly panicked. I became curious to know who she is. I once again
opened Sarawat's Instagram account. This time I clicked to see his direct messages. I
saw a lot of messages left unread and without replies.
That's it. Sarawat is so stupid in typing text messages on his phone, so he probably
won't waste time answering things like that. However...
The thing I feared the most right now appeared right in front of the phone screen.
Sarawat and Pam have been exchanging messages almost everyday.
I took the opportunity to click and read their conversation. Mostly are greetings
because Sarawat said that he had difficulty typing. The message was not very
complete. If I were to guess, I think it would be more convenient to call and talk.
Ctrl S needs around two hours to prepare before leaving. Sarawat is always the last
person to leave the room because he has to make sure that everything is in order.
"Good practice today.." I often say that to encourage it.
"Really? I think I played badly today. Tomorrow will definitely be better."
"Exactly."
"Are you hungry?"
"No."
"Then wait for a while. I'll arrange a bit." I nodded. Normally, I won't ask about
music stuff because he will just answer that I am stupid. But today some curiosity
made me deliberately ask Sarawat.
"This song is from DCNXTR?"
"Umm. The song's name is Summer Rain."
"What about this one? It doesn't have a name. I can't read the chord."
"That is nothing." After saying that, his thick hand stuffed the wicked paper into the
bottom of the stack as if trying to hide it.
"Ahh. I'll wait over there." After saying that, I pointed my finger towards the corner
of the room then moved back.
My anxiety is deeply rooted in my mind last night causing me to be restless today.
Despite being embraced by the tan-skinned man, I still couldn't make my inner
worry disappear. Earlier, Sarawat informed me of some bad news.
"I have to go see my old friends this afternoon. Want to go?"
"Who?"
"You don't know them. They are my high school friends. But I can introduce you to
them."
"Boys or girsl?"
"Girls."
"What are their names?"
"In, Makok, Fern, and Pam." My hands are shaking again. And my heart has the
same reaction.
"Today, I have a date with my friends. We will try the new restaurant from Peuk's
page. I can't go with you."
"I won't be able to eat dinner with you tonight as well."
"It usually happens, right? Let's just assume that you went out to eat with your
friends." I can only pretend to laugh happily but deep in my heart is pain.
I could only pray that Pam is just his past. And me, being his present, is enough.

~
"This is the fourth restaurant. My stomach is about to break."
"I have to make a review on my page. Stop nagging and find a parking spot now."
Fong and Ohm kept complaining inside the car. As for Peuk, just scratch his head
and because he is the admin of the page "Not good but have to eat because it's cheap".
I just follow the steps. Take the menu, order, wait, take pictures, post, and eat. My
stomach is about to burst as well.
Fortunately, this shop is the last restaurant for today. Everyone is relieved because
they don't know where to take their stomachs, and stuff their food. While waiting
for the food to digest, I tried to pull my friends to find a way out of myself.
"Ohm, being the casanova of the group next to me, let me ask you. Do you dare to
throw away the person you seek to pursue?"
"Of course!" Oh. Loud and clear.
"Aren't you going to think of it first?"
"What for? Pity?"
"No. It's not like that. What if you don't have any problems at all?"
"If you don't have the feeling, just leave. As simple as that."
"..."
"You should ask yourself, Tine. When you were in high school, you flirted with
girls. In the end, you abandoned those people. You don't have to ask me."
"It's not the same. It's just puppy love. I just want to know what if you seriously
love someone so much that you want to spend your whole life together until you get
old. Then you spend so much effort to love that person. Can you get rid of that
person easily?"
"If you're not in love anymore then quit. Reluctantly do nothing." Peuk answered.
"So what was the point of your questions?"
"Just... random."
"Are you sure?."
"Yes."
"If both of your personalities are not compatible, it would have been better if you
would look for someone. I've seen that case a lot of times."
"A new lover?"
"Anything new is better than the old one. But remember, the old one has an
advantage."
"What is it?"
"First love."
"Yeah, I think so too. I fell in love with and then broke up with many people. No
matter how much I love, I forget everything. But my first love is still the same."
This time Fong got into it after being kicked a few months ago by a high school kid.
"Most people remember their first love. Don't you remember your first girlfriend?"
"I remembered her..." Her name is Ging. Now she has become the girlfriend of a
tutor named Dang.
But the first lover I really had a deep relationship with was Sarawat.
"That's it. But actually, whether it's a first love or a new love, all humans fall in love.
No matter what tricks you use to hold on to your relationship, if the other party let
go, there's no way you can save it. No matter how much you cry, what's not yours is
never yours. That's the reality of the world."
"Are you being possessed by a buddha?" What kind of morality is it? But it's true.
Reflecting on this fact, I immediately tensed up. The girl named Pam was his first
love. Someone like Sarawat will never forget his first love. Then they meet again...
It made me worried. Maybe, I'm just her replacement.
On our way back, I am carrying a huge weight on my shoulder. A red light means a
signal that forces all vehicles to stop automatically on one side. I turned my head to
look at the open lane of a famous mall. Evening lights create a feeling of
overwhelming, but at the same time, loneliness.
"Tine, is that your husband?" Peuk grabbed my shoulder.
"Your mouth. What the heck!" I shouted at him. The sudden gaze saw the tall body
of someone sitting at a roadside cafe.
"Isn't that Sarawat ? He is at the Tom N Toms store."
"He told me he will have dinner with his friends. His friends stopped by."
"I see."
That's strange. Why is a rare smile from a man like Sarawat appeared so easily in the
side mirror? Opposite of him was a girl sitting. Her hair is very long. And no matter
how many times I looked at her. I had to say that she was very attractive. If it was
before, I might have stepped in to flirt. But not now because I have a lover...
She is white.
She likes Scrubb music.
She often laughs.
She uses Instagram to talk with Sarawat.
She plays many instruments, especially the guitar.
She once posted pictures of songs Sarawat liked.
She is the girl in his ideal form.
Or actually, I'm just a low-class clone of her...

It was already ten o'clock but I could only sit and watch the clock on the wall. TV
shows aren't fun at all. I got bored to the point of holding a laptop to find music on
YouTube. Until the person I was waiting for arrived.
Sarawat entered the room with a ragged student uniform. He took off his shoes and
placed them on the shelf, then tossed his backpack on the counter and went to drop
himself down on the sofa beside me.
"Take a shower." It was the first sentence I told him. Sarawat nodded but refused to
budge.
"Where did you eat?" He asked.
"Four different restaurants. My stomach ached. How about you?"
"Did not go anywhere. Just roamed around the mall and went to a cafe."
Silence swallowed us for a moment. I couldn't help but think if Sarawat was having
a bad stomach or was sleeping already.
"You..." I said softly. "How long have you been friends with them?"
"Since first year. We just separated classes during our last year."
"One of them is a girl named Pam, right?"
"Yes, Pam." He nodded then leaned my head slowly on his solid shoulders. I
decided to slip my arms around his waist. Sometimes, I want to act spoiled.
"I once asked you about your first love... The girl you loved secretly. Today... I want
to know about her."
"..."
He was extremely silent. So quiet that even breathing sounds could be heard
intermingling with the air conditioner. Sarawat looked at me, but I kept my eyes
closed and continued to whisper while my head was resting on his shoulder.
This position is probably better just in case my tears will fall down my eyes. I have
to let it all out.
"Sarawat... do you consider me as someone else's replacement?"
"..."
"Please tell me straight..."
"..."
"I promise, I won't be angry. Because you have all the right in the world."

Even though my world will collapse if I lose you...

Chapter 24
Crying with a Very Heavy Heart

I think this girl is something that Sarawat has been searching for a long time. She
studies well, she looks pleasant all the time, and is very caring. He fell in love with
her for the first time and after that, he did not date anyone. No matter how it looks,
there will be a breakup like other couples. In the end, all we can do is sit and regret
that love did not happen the way we hoped for.
You will love everything at first because it all looks beautiful. As days go by, the
problems will slowly arrive. We then try to conceal that to maintain the image on
the first day. We began to emerge from many things. But if things won't work out...
then we may have to end it.

I never believed in love anymore after breaking up with my first girlfriend. I became
that someone who finds breaking up so easy just because I feel bored. I never really
loved someone for the reason that I didn't want to be hurt just like in the past. As
much as possible, I have to protect myself in every way that I can.
And this time, I don't want to regret it...
I can say that I'm not the old Tine who loves no one anymore. In contrast, I loved a
person so much that I almost don't believe in myself.
Just end this scene.
Yes! I don't want to be sad. I just want to have fun. There's nothing bad to think
about. I don't have to worry about it so much. Sarawat is just sitting here and I am
hugging him so tightly. I am acting like a foolish man right now.
"Tine... What made you think about that? Why are you asking me those questions?"
The deep voice of Sarawat brought me away from the trance that floated far back to
the present again.

I am wondering what answer I really want. All I know is that... I talked about his
first love but I didn't specify clearly who it was. He doesn't even know that I am
referring to Pam.
"I don't know."
"..."
"I must be really tired." To be honest, I don't want to know what Sarawat is
thinking. Because if the answer is not what I want to hear, I will be hurt again. I will
feel sorry for my heart.
"What are you thinking?" The owner of the thick hand said with his smooth voice
while caressing my head. My heart wants to cry out loud so he will know and save
me from my mind. But it's not chic so I won't do it. Hehe.
"Nothing..."
In the past, if someone had talked about something and was stunned until
thoughtless, I would immediately think that he is talking nonsense. I don't want
Sarawat to think like that to me.
"I never use you as my rebound. Where did that drama come from?" I don't want to
tell the truth. I think I am just overthinking.
"Sarawat, I love you."
"Umm... I know."
"I love you very much."
"I know..." The arms that held me were so warm that it touched my heart. Both of
us were physically tall and we are just hugging each other on the sofa. Today, I may
just feel tired to think about that.
"Sarawat, kiss me."
"Stop teasing me." He smiled and lowered his head. He gently pressed his lips
against mine. Now, I don't want to think of anything other than opening my mouth
to let his tongue in me.
I am afraid to lose myself because of thinking too much but my mind can only be
soothed by myself. Therefore, I need to think that nothing bad is happening. Also,
Sarawat already said that he didn't use me as a backup even if I didn't say the name
of the third party at all.
"Sarawat..."
Our kiss continued passionately. It was full of love and I can feel it in my whole
body. His thick hands stroked my back before digging into the shirt that I'm
wearing. If he did that before we started dating, I might leave him right away.
But this time is completely different. Because I want Sarawat's love. I want to tell
him not to leave me. I want him to choose me no matter what. I want him to own
me so that my doubts will be gone.
My hand that hugged the tall body started to move up and down to his body. I don't
want Sarawat to take the initiative. So today, I would like to be the first to tease him
by gripping his school uniform to the point of wrinkling before detaching a bit to
unbutton it.
Sarawat seemed to stop for a moment, clutched my wrists and said a sentence using
his softest voice.
"Tine."
"..." I am still looking forward and continued unbuttoning his uniform.
"Tine, stop. We have classes tomorrow." I stayed still for a moment. After he
released that sentence, all the emotions that swallowed me a few moments ago were
all gone.
I've never lost face like this.
"Oh... Then, I'll take a shower first. Haha!" Anyone who knows me may know how
fake that laugh is. I scratched my head walking shyly to go to the bathroom.
My hands were still shaking. Did Sarawat change because that girl returned to his
life so everything is not the same? Why did she come back?
I want everything to be the same again. Back on the day where Sarawat started
everything. I loved all of it.
"Tine" He called my name while I was standing on the bathroom door without
towel or anything.
"Umm?"
"Are you going to take a shower?" I stooped down again. I completely forgot that I
was about to take a shower.
"Erm."
Sarawat stood up and walked straight to me. He placed his rough hand on my
shoulder.
"Tell me..."
"Nothing. We have classes tomorrow, right? I'll take a shower now."
"You want to shower together?"
"No." My mind is completely messing my heart now. I want to cry but I don't want
to cry. I fucking hate this feeling. I don't know how to vent.
I slowly dragged my feet on the bed while coughing. Sarawat walked to the
bathroom to take a shower.
In our lives, there must be days when we feel bad about something uncontrollable
and it pushes us do stupid things. At the end of the day, it is still us who will suffer
from the consequences.
It is already midnight...
The room is completely dark but I couldn't sleep at all even with Sarawat's presence.
I always feel warm everytime we hug each other but my heart seems strange today
because it is colder than before.
Sarawat is always lustful when it comes to me. No matter what he does, I will be a
little upset but still allow him to do what he wants. Totally different from today. I
couldn't help myself to think.
It is already one thirty. I flipped back and forth on the bed many times. I really hate
moments like this. Will I be happy in the end or not? This is really uncomfortable.
To solve my problem, I grabbed my earphones and plugged it to my mobile phone.
I listened to music so I can go to sleep. At least somehow, I can feel that someone is
comforting me.

"In my memory, yesterday, when we left

That word is still stuck in my mind.
Staring through the day and night
Thinking of the words that you used to get my heart.
Singing through the songs that we listen to that day
Still makes our loneliness fade away
Forget about the past
Because I will just run away."

Wow! A sad song. I randomly chose a song and it played a damn sad song. I do not
know if heaven is teasing me right now. But I just let it play because it is from my
favorite band. Also, my hand is weak so I just lie down and listen to music silently.

"I just want to escape

Because I don't want to hear the truth.
It will cause my heart to lose
Now, just close your eyes and just run away."

I hate myself when I cry. What should I do if one day, Sarawat chooses his first love
instead of me? Do I need to be the same person as before? I don't want to live a life
like that anymore. I do not want to love someone and then quit. I don't want to
start a new relationship.
But if one day we will break up, I hope he will remember everything about us.
Damn! I am going this far.
At three o'clock, my stomach began to feel bad. Then I remembered Peuk
organized our meal in four different restaurants. Since I can't sleep and nowhere to
vent, I slowly take myself out of bed then proceed to the bathroom. I quietly stood
in the hand washing area for a long time.
When I got back, I saw that the tall man was already waiting. The light from the
head of the bed was illuminated enough for me to see the other person's face
clearly.
"What's wrong?" He asked me in a smooth voice, as always.
"I don't know. I want to puke but I can't."
"You want antacids?"
"..." I shook my head before crawling into the bed.
Sarawat pulled me to move closer. He then hugged me like he was comforting me to
relieve my uncomfortable feeling. Since I can't sleep tonight, I choose to break the
silence by talking.
"I can't sleep." I initiated the conversation.
"Because you are only listening to music."
"How did you know? Normally, I listen to music when I can't sleep."
"What about now?"
"Are you..." He quickly cut me off.
"Don't eat and fall asleep. You might forget to wake up."
"I'm not scared."
"Don't eat. Your tooth will decay."
"I am not a kindergarten child."
"But your personality is like a little boy." Our conversation ended when I held his
neck firmly. When I am stressed, even the smallest thing makes me annoyed.
This is also the reason why I can't ask anymore questions. Because I am afraid that
if he will choose her, I can't stand myself. I am afraid that nobody can understand
my personality. I am scared that nobody will accept the real me.
It is better not to know some things in the world because it will be hard for us to
comfort ourselves.
I admit that I couldn't sleep until morning. Regardless of what I do, it won't do well.
Therefore, I have to suffer for the entire day.
"Why are your eyes swollen like that?" Sarawat asked me after walking out of the
bathroom.
"Didn't sleep."
"Are you sick?" He quickly asked me while touching my forehead.
"..."
"Your body is not hot."
"I might have drank too much coffee yesterday that's why."
"Can you go to school?"
"I'll go take a shower now." I quickly got out of bed, grabbed a towel and walked
into the bathroom quickly.
The indigestion that had been felt since last night had not recovered yet. Is this
because of insomnia? My world swung back and forth like a ship.
"Tine, are you going to eat here or outside?" The deep voice of Sarawat in front of
the bathroom door shouted.
"Your decision."
"Let's eat outside."
"Umm."
Actually, I don't want to eat anything. But it became a routine for us to eat together
in the morning everyday so I can't refuse.
I changed clothes, got my backpack, then went out the room with Sarawat. After
officially moving in together, I rarely use my car. Except when we have different
agendas or where Sarawat is being busy lately.
When we arrived at the restaurant near the university, Sarawat managed to write his
orders before looking up to ask me.
"What do you want to eat?"
"Porridge with pork." So it can be digested easily.
"Tine, are you okay?"
"Yes. Why?" I know he already sensed that I am not okay. So I pretended to send a
smile to disturb his mind.
"Your face is very pale."
"Maybe because I didn't sleep last night?"
"You want to go back to sleep?"
"Sarawat, don't think too much. Hurry and order our food so we can go to school."
His sharp face nodded.
We started eating right after our orders were served. But I think that my body won't
accept all kinds of food today. I feel like I am about to throw up so I did not eat
anymore, leaving my half bowl of porridge.
"Already full?" The person in front of me asked. His voice is a little tense so I
couldn't help but worry.
"Umm."
"Did you buy that to eat or to smell?"
"How did you know that I bought this just for smelling?"
"Stupid!" Damn... He cursed me again.
"It is still early in the morning. I am not hungry. Hurry and finish your food."
And just like that, our morning started with arguing again. Today, Sarawat needs to
rehearse for a music festival so he ate a lot.

During the morning period, Sarawat and I proceeded in our own classes. As for the
same subject that we are taking, it happens every other day. At noon, I looked for an
opportunity to call him but he was too busy. No matter how many times I called,
there is still no answer.
From being comfortable at first to being anxious now. Out of desperation, I called
Man. He said that Sarawat is not with the White Lion gang and went out of their
classroom during the third session and did not return since then. They also ate as a
group without Sarawat's shadow.
"You! I have something to ask."
"Say it." The sound of chewing his food is louder than his answer.
"Didn't you get sick or had the feeling like you wanted to vomit all the time?"
"No, why?"
"We went to four restaurants yesterday."
"Until now?"
"Umm."
"Just sit comfortably then."
"I want to throw up. I don't want to take shit."
"Tine, are you sick? Your face is pale. Did you go and see a doctor?" With that
being said, I tried to raise my hand and touch my face to check if I'm hot or not.
"I did not get enough sleep last night. But never mind. I will drink antacids later. It
might probably disappear."
"I will buy it for you." Ohm volunteered. But I think his only intention is to walk
towards those cute girls nearby.
Now, there are three people left.
"I... want to ask you a bit." I found out that keeping something hidden all by myself
and not letting it go was really annoying. And when I realized that continuing to act
like this would cause my mind to burst and die. Therefore, I need advice from my
close friends.
My friends helped me and Sarawat fall in love so they should be there to give me
advice when things go wrong.
"Say it now. Or is that Blue Hawaii not good? Then let me drink that." This bastard!
When I am nervous, they just keep playing over and over.
But I don't have the courage to say what I'm facing but just...
"My old friend in Bangkok. He called for my advice because he is having a problem
with his lover."
"Uhuh. And then what?" They said while eating as usual. Actually, my friends are
good listeners and always give me useful advice. However, I am not sure how good
they will give me this time.
"He suspects that his lover is dating another girl so he is afraid that he will
eventually choose the other girl over him."
"Does the name of his lover change his heart?"
"Well... I went out there to see the girl several times but I didn't say it to him. She
posts pictures of them together, smiles with each other even though his lover is not
the type who laughs so easily. My friend caught him so he asked me what I should
do if I were him."
"Ask your friend's lover. Why does he have to overthink that much? Just ask him
immediately." Peuk answered in a dry voice as if confident with his answer. If it was
that easy, I would have done it a long time ago.
"My friend doesn't care. I don't want him to ask many questions because the
answers might just be some bullshit. Also, it might cause them to break up if he asks
his lover."
"Tine, is that really your friend's problem?"
"Umm... It's..."
"..."
"Bastard! It really is his story. Haha!" Peuk and Fong turned to look at each other
before speaking out. Peuk's rough hand patted me on the shoulder twice before
looking solemnly.
"So, please send these words to your friend: There are things that won't be clarified
if you won't ask. If he won't clarify it, it will be a burden for him and he will suffer
for sure. Besides, what if that person really loves your friend?"
"..."
"But if that person doesn't love him and chooses the girl, then just accept the truth."
"What if he can't accept it? What if he is already so attached to him and he doesn't
want to lose him. What should he do?"
"Leave and be happy for them. Why should you deceive yourself just to win? Just
return to being single and accept the truth at all costs. It is better than suffering
because he doesn't love you anymore."
"..."
I sat still. The only way out for me is to ask him, but my heart is not strong enough
to accept that much. I love Sarawat. We used to belong together. I have given him
everything I have.
"Tine, don't think too much." Fong patted my shoulder again. He clapped so hard
that my shoulder almost broke.
"I don't think too much. "
"Umm. So tell your friend not to think too much. Whatever he is going to do,
remind him the time he tried his best to pursue him. I think his lover loves him so
much, he can't change his heart just like that."
"What if that girl is the first love of his lover? Like that time you guys told me."
"First love? Then let it be. As long as he loves you right now. Even if there are a
dozen more people, if he really loves you, then it will always be you."
"My friend."
"Yes yes. Your friend. Sorry." Fortunately, I caught up. Do not want to tell them
that my life is stuck. Shame on them for having not been in love for a long time.
"Tine, antacids." Not long before the conversation ended, Ohm returned to the
table with antacids. Just now, I saw him standing at a bar, but disappeared for a long
time and then returned to sweat profusely. Probably going to flirt with the girl
through the opposite building, right?
"It's been a long time. If I'm sick, I won't wait for you that long because I'll be dead
by the time you'll arrive." I mocked him. Ohm didn't get upset about my words, he
just sat down on the chair and flipped his student's shirt to relieve the heat.
"What the hell do you want me to do? I just followed your husband."
"..."
"That Sarawat. I saw him with a lovely girl so I want to know which department she
is in. I've never seen her in this university before."
"Ohm, university is so wide. You won't meet everyone here for sure." Peuk
immediately interrupted. I don't know. Perhaps Fong and Peuk knew that the
problem we were talking about earlier was mine. And now I am even more stressed
than before.
He is not answering his phone. He also did not say where he's going. Tell me, what
should I do?
"Well, I think I saw her somewhere. I just can't remember where."
"Probably that is his 'old friend'." I whispered to myself but I am sure everyone in
the group heard it all.
"Ah! At that cafe yesterday! I didn't see her clearly. Sorry. I almost thought she was
Sarawat's new wife. Haha!"
Ohm's words once again made me even more afraid. Since last night when I
couldn't sleep I was scared of so many things. Now that fear began to spread so
widely that there was no reason to argue. If he answered his phone, I might have
been more secure than this.
"There he is!" One of my friends whispered before pointing his finger to the tall
figure of a person who was going to the cafeteria from afar.
Sarawat always stands out despite the number of people. But this time he did not
come with the girl that Ohm mentioned. He went alone. He then went straight to
our table.
"I call you many times but you are not answering." This is the first sentence I say to
him. And it responded almost immediately.
"Sorry. A bit busy."
"About?"
"My old friend is in Bangkok now." I knew it right away. And if I guessed it, her
name is Pam. I felt a strange feeling of disappointment in my heart.
"Then why did you come here?"
"Want to invite you to eat together."
"I already ate." Even if I swallowed my food, it won't digest because my stomach
won't accept it.
Sarawat looked over at my plate of rice and then looked at my face before quietly
crouching to sit beside me.
I want to cry... I've never been a crybaby even to my biological father.
"Why do you eat less lately, little buffalo?" I hate him when he calls me that in front
of my friends.
"I'm not very hungry. Sit down and eat together."
"I will go buy rice. Sit here and wait." That answer quickly made me feel better. At
least just having him here is enough. And it seems that my friends are also relieved.
The fun is back again when the White Lions join the crowd. The only problem is
that Man keeps on asking for my brother's phone number. Look stupid Man, I am
already stressed out. Don't add some more fuels.
P'Type did not return to Bangkok because Man is chasing him. The reason he went
back to my hometown is because he has to do his internship for three months.
Apparently, he applied for two different companies, one in Bangkok and the other
in Chiang Mai.
Let us all pray silently that the company in Bangkok will accept him. In that case, it
will not be easy for me to meet him. Then it also means that my brother will escape
a dark force named Man.
"In the afternoon, I'll take my old friend from Bangkok for a walk around the
school."
I was speechless for a moment. I deliberately thought that there was nothing
already, but it all turned around to be the same.
"The same girl friends from yesterday?"
"Umm. Do you want to join?"
"I have classes, you know that. Are you going to practice music later in the
evening?"
"Yes."
"Then I'll wait at the training room. Want something to eat?"
"Whatever you want to buy." I don't want to control Sarawat. Wherever he goes is
his business. I don't want to strangle him. I want him to enjoy his life privately.
Besides, it is not necessary for me to know everything.
I mean, am I right?
If it were other people, maybe they would think that way. But he is meeting his first
love. What should I do?
Sometimes, holding back your emotions is the best way to solve a problem. So I just
nodded and let him do what he wanted.

I was not in the mood to study. The reason comes from the restlessness last night
thinking about Sarawat's story. Or maybe, this is because of the food we ate
yesterday.
Now everything is attacking me at once. It made me almost collapse on the lecture
table but I still tried to endure until I couldn't stand it. I have to run in the toilet to
vomit. What a pathetic form.
No one knows how bad I feel right now. I don't want to worry anyone. Ohm asked,
I just replied that it was okay with a forced smile. Besides, I already took medicine.
Five in the afternoon is the free time of the Law students. My three buddies intend
to take me to relieve stress in a cafe. But because I had to be with Ctrl S to watch
them practice music, I refused.
Before I went to the training room, I didn't forget to buy snacks, fruit and canned
milk for the members including Sarawat. I don't know if I was dismissed early today
or the rest of the group haven't appeared yet. So I waited silently until his band
members appeared.
Have you ever been in a situation where you were so relaxed that only your phone is
with you?
I haven't picked it up since I couldn't reach Sarawat at noon for fear of getting hurt.
But on the other hand, I also want to know what the other party is doing. I mean
the girl named Pam.
My gingers glide naturally on the phone screen. After clicking on the Instagram
application, I clicked on her profile. Yes! I checked her profile more than my own.
And just like that, I was disappointed again.

Pam_pitcha Remember Scrubb. :)

A picture of Sarawat and Pam, both smiling at the camera but not tagging each
other's name.
That made me think again. Phukong once told me that Sarawat's laptop is full of
Scrubb's music. Is it because of me or Pam?
I think it was all because of her all this time, but I never knew.
"Ugh...!" I had to restrain some emotions that had just come up. Decided to close
the phone screen and sat still in the gym.
The stress that had accumulated all day began to flare up. I quickly picked up the
bottle of water and brought it to my mouth to drink so I can alleviate the feeling of
being funny but in vain. It immediately made me rush into the toilet of the building.
*pukes*
Damn. Dirty all over the bowl.
So I have to throw water from the wash hose to clean. But before I could do
anything, I threw up a few more times to the point that my body was exhausted.
Tears flowed continuously. A lot of emotions came one after another and I just
wanted to lie in the toilet. I felt so weak. I've never felt this weak.
I returned to the gym with some strength left. Lie on the floor and take a nap,
waiting for the group's friends to come. At that time, maybe I'll ask permission to go
to the rest room or something.
I don't know how much time has passed but I feel very miserable and long. No one
opened the door to enter. The watch says it is still six in the evening. That's right!
We actually meet at six each day. I just remembered after a lot of memories seemed
to disappear from my head.
Creak!
It was not until the sound of the doorknob rotated and someone appeared.
"What? It's good to hear that? Wait, where's everyone? They didn't practice today?"
I put my hands on the floor and sat up with my umbrella in an extremely miserable
position. There is a person who just arrived. But instead of the members of Ctrl S,
the person in front is...
"P'Mil?"
"Tine, what are you doing here? And where are your friends?"
"They haven't arrived yet. If you come to have a fight then please leave."
"Tine..."
"..."
"What's wrong with you?"
"I don't. Ugh! No...." And I vomit again.
"Damn! What's wrong? Fu, Bank, come and help me!" P'Mil's scream sounded after
I vomited on the floor of the room.
His soft hand in front of me lifted my arm and supported me to stand up even
though the whole world was spinning right before my eyes. Two of his friends ran
to the side. One person pulled my hand, one pulled my leg. But it looked difficult,
so P'Mil fell to his knees.
"Get on my back. Hold it a little."
"Oh, wait a minute. You okay, brother? Do you want to tattoo your hand with
blood? Then maybe you'll get better."
"Is it time to joke, monkey?" You guys never joke. You guys are always serious. I
remember the fist that broke my face was one of those guys, but I don't remember
who it was.
We fought before but today, they took me to the hospital. It was so touching that I
was moved to tears.
"I want to puke." I kept whispering to P'Mil. Tears also automatically flowed no
matter how hard I tried to raise my hand. But the strength was gone.
"If you want to puke, just puke. Just don't puke on my head." More stressful than
before. Are you saying that I can puke on the back of your neck? Crazy.
The sound of the elevator door burst open. I was laid on the back of the senior in
Architecture, then he ran out of the building. His friends in the group also run after
us. He was holding a guitar and a bass-like prop.
"Tine, just hold on. Okay?" P'Mil whispered to me.
"Go get him a bag. He's going to die soon." One person in that group rushed to
P'Mil, holding plastic bags with handles on both sides. I just turned my head and
met his eyes. And then I vomited before he placed the plastic bag on my mouth.
"Right ear one side, left ear one side. Alright, go ahead!"
What a disgusting look. His face is almost buried with my vomit. I don't want
comedy, guys! This is currently a drama. Don't be silly.
It seems that the people around are surprised, but I don't have the strength to care
about anyone else. I am miserable right now because I looked like a mess. All I
heard from the person carrying me is 'not in my head'.
"Hey! That's Tine!"
"..."
"Tine!"
I didn't know who was calling me, but one of the sounds I recognized was Sarawat's
low voice. And as soon as I raised my face, I saw the tall person standing an arm's
length away.
"Move aside, Sarawat. I'll take him to the doctor." P'Mil interrupted. In addition, the
voice was so serious it was frightening.
"I will take care of Tine. Let me take him by myself."
"Stay away!"
"..." But Sarawat did not budge. He held one of my arms and was ready to pull me
out of P'Mil anytime.
"Then where were you earlier? Where were you when he needed you the most?
When he was about to die in the practice room, why didn't you care?"
"..."
"He is your wife, but you are not taking good care of him. How could you do that?"
"P'... let my friend take care of him. Please."
The atmosphere was so tense that it almost exploded. Earn went to mediate before
everything became more serious. P'Mil agreed to drop me then Sarawat picked me
up in his arms and was about to head straight to the parking lot less than one
hundred meters away.
But before he could reach that point, he was pulled back by the senior in
Architecture. The speaker's voice is so light that it is almost a whisper, but it brings
a heavy feeling to the listener.
"I am not fighting you because of Tine. The matter between us can wait until the
music event. But today, I want you to know that even though I have problems with
other people just like you, I never mistreat the person I love."
"..."
"And I will tell you this once again, take care of Tine. I did not dare to steal him
away from you because I know that he likes you. But if I see him hurt again, I will
hit you. Remember that."

~
I was taken to the emergency room because of constant vomiting. On the way to
the hospital, Sarawat's car is full of my vomit. I feel bad for the person in the
backseat but I don't have time to go back and apologize to people.
I looked like a full mess right now. Anyone who has ever seen me as a university
cheerleader must now think that I don't belong there. Losing all that image that I
built up throughout the year... My heart. My heart. My heart.
Doctors and nurses gathered around the bed, measuring blood pressure while
asking for symptoms that made me dizzy so I accidentally vomited again into the
bag. The nurse then punished me by pricking the blood with revenge. Inject fingers,
biceps, arms. Put it all in until my body is full of holes. I want to cry again but it will
just make me look more foolish.
In addition, the needle was inserted into the back of my hand. The doctor told me
that I was given an anti-emetic medicine, but I still didn't feel better. Lying there for
nearly two hours, the doctor came over and told him there was bacteria in my
bloodstream. Probably born from the food I ate, plus the stress that made things
worse.
Why me? Why is it only me? All of my friends ate the same food!
The doctor called Sarawat to instruct him before receiving the medicine. This is
when the wicked nurse walked to my bed before picking up a pricked hand.
"Now i will take out the needle. It may hurt a bit."
"Huuu..." I screamed first. Sarawat kept my head to look at him.
It hurts so much. I will not eat or drink with Peuk anymore. Because in the end, I
am just the only one who will suffer.
With everything settled, the male nurse pushed the bed out of the room. Next to
him is Sarawat..
"Need some help? Has the condition gotten better?" A voice interrupted as I
climbed down from the bed. For a split second, I wished that voice did not come
from that person... But I was wrong.
The girl named Pam and her friends are waiting there. Meaning, during the two
hours of waiting for me in the emergency room, Sarawat had a companion.
It is so painful but I can't do anything. I just let the other person help and then walk
in silence.
"Let me get your medicine. Sit here and wait."
"Umm." I only nodded. He didn't want to say anything else. The important thing is
that Pam still keeps on following him.
In less than ten minutes, Sarawat and Pam returned with a big bag of medicine. I
just waited for him to talk.
"Let's go home. Take this and I'll go out to buy you food. By the way, ask your
friend to drive you home."
"Why must they take me back? Can't we go together?"
"You're not feeling well. Staying in the car for a long time is not good."
Are you worried for me? Or for her?
But because I understood it, I picked up my phone and called one of the male leads
to pick me up. At least I am not uncomfortable sitting in the same car with Pam.
"I want to talk to you for a moment." I dodged and didn't say it outright but just
walked away. The reason is probably because I did not want to let his friends hear
my inner frustration about Sarawat.
"Why do you want to talk to me?" He asked me and walked up to me before asking
in a flat voice.
"To end this bullshit so you can leave me alone. So you don't have to waste your
time taking me back to the room."
"Hey, I did not say that. It will just take time to get your food."
"You didn't say it, but I felt that way! Why did you take me to the hospital, huh?
Why didn't you let P'Mil take me here so I won't bother you and your date? At least
he will drive me home for sure!"
"Tine..." The person in front just whispered my name with his gentle eyes that made
me want to burst into tears.
"You never... You never worried about me. Ugh! You stopped loving me, right? No,
you did not love me from the start. Right?!"
Every word I said made my heart hurt so much. My mind is completely empty at
this time. All I have right now is pain, anger, and self-pity. Everything inside of me
bursted up. I can't control myself anymore.
I just want him to give me time to speak out... what I want to say before I get
exhausted.
"Then what are you going to do? What the hell are you doing to me?" I hugged my
chest tightly and patted to stop the sob. The tears that I am trying to control earlier
suddenly flowed.
"..."
"Did you date me because we have a lot of similarities? Have you ever thought of
how painful I will feel if I find out? You turned me into a better person... You...
You fucking turned me into a person who finally believes in love. But now, you end
up leaving me. For what?"
"Tine, calm down." Sarawat tried to pull me closer to him, but I refused, repeatedly
pushing him away and whispering in tears.
"That person was your first love... Why didn't you tell me?"
"Tine, it doesn't matter now. You need to listen to me."
"It doesn't matter or you just want to hide it? How many times have you sneaked
out to meet that person? I pretended to be ignorant for a while. I know everything
but I can't say it. You have no idea how much it kills me every time I thought about
you two eating and doing stuff together."
"..."
"My friend also told me to ask you directly and face the truth. The reason I didn't
want to ask was because... because I was afraid of losing you. But I can't stand it
anymore."
"Tine, calm down. Calm down." Sarawat grabbed my head that was looking down to
face him.
If there is an end, then let it be this day. I don't know if I can handle this anymore. I
will be fine, eventually, just like my friends told me.
"That person is Pam. I saw her on Instagram. I surfed that person's timeline
throughout the years when you showed up. She was your first love. She liked
Scrubb. Listen to the same group as you. She is good at playing musical instruments.
She is lovely. She is your ideal person."
My voice is shaking. My eyes were so blurred, so I could only raise the back of my
hand to wipe away the tears.
"Yesterday I saw you and that person in a cafe. You smiled and laughed so happily.
Sarawat, you are not that type of guy! When I asked you about your first love, you
always avoided it. When I tried...tried to do it with you, you refused. Sarawat, tell
me. Is there something wrong with me? Did I do something wrong? Am I not good
enough?"
"..."
"I thought about this all night long. Sarawat, do you still love her? Because if you
do, I don't have a choice but to let you go."
I took a deep breath, suppressed my sobs and looked into his eyes.
"Sarawat, I am now ready for your answer..."

SARAWAT'S POV
I am speechless.
I have to say that I was truly speechless with the sentences he just said from his own
mouth. What should I say? It is both pitiful and cute. His hand still has a cotton ball
stuck on it while he is wiping away his tears.
He really is a little buffalo with a small brain.
Yesterday, Tine asked me about my first love. I don't want to answer him because I
thought that it just came from nowhere. Now, I want to step forward and hug or
soothe him to stop crying but because this annoying guy keeps on pushing me away
and waving his hand, I can't do anything. I don't want him to cry anymore because
he is sick right now.
"So, are you ready to listen now?" I spoke in a monotone voice then looked back,
avoiding to stare at him causing Tine eyes that were looking at me to tremble.
Probably, he is afraid of breaking up. But I only want to tease him. I am so sorry for
him because I think that I have twisted his mind and broke his heart.
"Then... Are you going to say goodbye to me? Are you going to leave me alone?
So... what about the room? Do I have to move out? The closet in the room is really
big. Without your stuff, it would be empty. The bed is too wide as well. Will you
really break up with me?"
A long burst of breath was emitted from my mouth. Tine looked up at me like a
whiny kid, knowing he was about to be hit when he tried to use poor excuses so he
wouldn't be punished. This time is no different.
"Did you say you want to break up?"
"..."
"Come here, I'll wipe your tears."
"Stop touching me!"
His mood is really terrible! Damn! And it looks like he wanted to start a fight today.
"Okay, just hold on. Let me make a call. Don't say anything."
He obediently stood there and wiped his tears, then made a manly gesture that he
liked to do. I turned to call Theme to pick up my friends here because I can't drive
them to their hotel anymore. I still have to clarify things with my wife today.
"Who did you call?" Tine asked curiously after I hung up.
"Theme."
"Let him help you move your stuff, right?"
"Nonsense, little buffalo. I called him to take my friends back. And you, you come
back with me to the room."
After that, I pulled the crybaby's wrist then stopped by to talk to Pam and her
friends for a bit and then left. All in less than two minutes.
Tine sat on the side of the driver's seat, his face turned to the mirror without
speaking. The puffy eyes did not make me guilty. Not only that, his hand was
injected by a doctor leaving a hole. He is in a really cute state right now.
"Don't you even want to talk to me?"
Strange. With others, I can count the number of words I can say when I am talking.
Totally different from Tine, who I wanted to talk to much. I just want to tease him
until he cries, making him relentlessly sulky.
"Want to say something? Listen to music?"
"My eyes are already swollen and you still want me to listen to music?" He frowned
slightly. I was wondering why he answered like that. I guess, someone might have
secretly cried while listening to sad music.
"I want to stop by to buy porridge. Can you wait in the car?" Tine nodded before
turning around as if he was troubled. So I had to buy it quickly and bring it back,
fear the atmosphere would be more uncomfortable.
Upon arrival at the room, I took the medicine, grabbed a glass of water to drink,
then poured the porridge into a bowl. He was vomiting continuously earlier which
made my car smell bad all over. It must take another time to wash it.
"Want to puke again?" I asked him. Tine shook his head again.
"The doctor said it will be fine if you vomit as long as you eat."
"So I should eat my vomit?"
"Are you questioning the things that the doctor said? You vomit then eat food, not
asking you to eat your vomit."
There is a division between idiot and stupid, but I think for Tine is both.
"Is that so?" A while ago, he was crying and crying like he was about to die. But
look at him now. It looks like he will start a war.
"Need some?"
"There is no need."
"Doctors give minerals and antibiotics, too. You have to eat a lot so you can drink
it." What I said seemed like he didn't even listen. Look at that puffy dead eyes.
Tine sat and ate his porridge slowly but he was not eating much. After eating about
30% of the food, he dropped the spoon. And went lying comfortably on the bed.
"Are you full? Two more spoons." I begged but he refused.
"Give me the medicine."
"Why are you still upset? What bothers you? Tell me."
"..." Quiet again. So I had to take medicine from the bag and give it to the other
person to drink after the meal. Tine obediently accepted and then leaned back on
the pillow without saying anything.
I removed the Japanese-style desk that was obstructing us, then grabbed his white
hand, stroking it so he will draw his attention to me.
"I'll make everything clear today. If you have any questions, ask me." Ever since we
started dating, I've never argued with him this much. Our life is peaceful, or should
we say that we are extremely happy.
Being caring and considering is one of the traits we have. So I never thought that a
day like this will come. When we have a problem, we normally discuss or talk about
it frankly. But I forgot that there are things we choose to keep for ourselves, that we
don't want to say.
And both of us have it...
"What should I ask you?" He refused to look straight at my eyes.
"Whatever you want to ask. If there's anything in your heart, I'll answer it all."
"Are you going to break up with me?"
"No. Never. Farewell is too much, my little buffalo. I have spent so much sweat and
effort just to have you and I don't want to throw that away. Not to mention that if I
left you, I will be beaten by Man and P'Type."
"That girl, Pam. She was your first love, am I right?"
"Yes. But we never dated."
"Then you want to date her?"
"That's not what I said."
"Without me, will you date her?"
"No. I just like her. I don't want to date her. I hope you still remember the
conversation we had in the past. I studied politics because I want to study and learn
about politics. Just like you, I want to know and learn more about you. She was my
first love but that doesn't mean that she is the best person for me. I don't even
know what made you jealous like this."
"You see Pam often, I saw some pictures. At the end of last semester you met her
but you never told me."
"Because that is not important at all. Pam is just like an ordinary friend. At the end
of the term I went to meet a lot of friends. You are the most important person for
me."
"You saved her number."
"I have all the numbers of my high school friends who are close to me even if they
just change their numbers."
"You answered her in Instagram chat."
"Because she chatted to say hi to me on Instagram. But I do not always answer her.
If you try to check it carefully, Pam chatted me maybe ten times but I only have a
single 'umm' as a reply. Not like when I often send messages to an annoying guy like
you. I have to practice typing on this little keyboard which is not suitable for my
fingers just to know you more. Tine, I love you so much that I want to have
something in common with you."
"Yesterday, you went to meet her and you looked very happy."
"I invited you to go together but you don't want to. You said you have another
business with your friends. So, what should I do then?" It seems like Tine is
speechless for a while.
"I told her about us. I told her the struggles I have passed and how hard I tried just
to win your heart. The story is half-hearted when I fall into misery due to being
ignored by you. Remember when you planned to flirt with Prae?"
"But when I kissed you..."
"What? Are you going to rape me?"
"Bastard!"
"I didn't want to do it because you had to go to school the next day. It took a lot of
days before you recovered from the last time and I felt guilty. If it's our day off,
prepare yourself."
"What is your heart made of?"
"So you asked me what my heart was made of last night? My dick stood upright and
I had to control my emotions. I want to roll out and groan under your body until I
die. I wanted to lick your white body just like the last time. The truth is, I want it so
bad but I did not do anything because you have to attend your classes the next day."
"I just don't want to lose you." This time he responded with a pouty voice.
"So you think I want to lose you? When I saw P'Mil carrying you, I almost rushed to
punch him in the face."
"He helped me."
"Don't mention his name again."
"You didn't answer the phone in the afternoon."
"I talked with Parm. She wants to hang out around the school area."
"So I just thought a lot? How can I not think so much? Pam is like me in
everything. We have so many similarities which made me think that I am just her
copy. You did not succeed with your first love that's why you chose me."
Copy? I have never thought that even once. But when I saw Tine's worried
expression, I picked up the phone and called Pam immediately. Wait for a long time,
then the other end picks up the phone. I turned on the speaker mode to let the
person next to me hear our conversation.
"Pam, my lover wants to know something. Can you help me answer a bit?"
[Sure.] The other end of the line just says that. The surroundings were quiet as if
Parm was in the room alone and was taking her time right now to talk on the phone
with me and Tine.
"Which particular group does Pam like?"
[Scrubb...]
"..."
[Napoleon, Stoondio, Blue Shade. Also, M83 and Radiohead.]
"And you only like the Scrubb." I turned to tell the person sitting silently listening to
the phone conversation without showing any idea. Seeing that Tine didn't seem to
be opening his mouth, I asked Pam to continue.
"What is Pam's favorite drink?"
[Americano.]
"Tine likes to drink Blue Hawaii. So Pam likes to play guitar?"
[I like it. Favorite musical instrument.]
"Tine didn't like it but he was forced to play. Until now, he still played the wrong C
chord." I heard laughter coming from the other end before staring at the person
grimacing on the bed.
"If you meet the artist you like in front of you, would Pam ask to take photos with
them?"
[I must take photos.]
"Tine didn't take photos because he said just standing by and looking is enough. If
Pam meets the artist who just met yesterday, will Pam take a picture with them?"
[If I already had pictures of them yesterday, then no.]
"And Tine will go to ask for a photo because he feels sorry that he didn't do it the
first time."
"Sarawat, why are you being such a jerk?" The person in question shouted. So I put
my phone down on the bed and turned to speak directly to him
"You know that you and her are not the same. She is attentive and you are crazy."
"Damn you!"
"She doesn't know what to say and you speak like a machine gun."
"Who said my mouth was like that?"
"She was comfortable to talk to, but I am happy to be with you."
"..."
"She doesn't drink alcohol, but I can go and drink everywhere with you."
"..."
"She is very careful when it comes to being in danger, but you, you even burn the
forest back."
"Huh? It doesn't make sense. What do you mean Saraleo?"
"And no matter what similarities we have, the truth is that it doesn't interest me at
all. I don't want the things we have in common because what I want is to learn
many things that I don't know about other people."
"Whatever."
"I don't want to play the guitar with a good guitar player, but I want to teach guitar
to a dumb person like you."
"Wonderful!"
"I don't want to drink bitter Americano everyday because life needs sugar. And I
know someone that tastes so sweet."
"Wow! I'm touched again."
"My world is no longer about music and football. Because seeing you cheer for me,
you made my world wonderful."
"So touching."
"Go over there and get rid of your dirty mind." Tine pouted while answering me
sarcastically. I want to bite him so hard.
"Why are you saying that now? You made me sleepless for an entire night." He said
while holding me tightly. Normally, he smells good, but today I must say that he
smells like vomiting.
"You never told me."
"Give me back my tears."
"Probably flooded out in the hospital."
"It's all because of you."
"Do you know another fact that Pam is not like you?"
"She's cute, I'm not."
"That's not it. One day she might be someone else's. And you..."
"..."
"You are mine."
"..."
"Maybe I have a hobby like her, but one thing is for sure... I don't like her as much
as I like you."
"..."
"And it's always you. Just you."
"..."
[Yeesssssss!]
"What's that sound?"
[You two have made up already?]
"Didn't you hang up the phone?" Tine asked in a tense voice.
"I thought Pam hung up."
[Gosh just bury me right now because I want to die.]

Damn! I forgot that Pam is still on the other line. Good thing, I did not let my
lustful mind take over this time. So I asked her a question right away.

"Pam! I thought you were with the White Lion gang?"

[They are all here eavesdropping for a long time, too.]
"Fuck!"
[Do not change the story, Wat! Friends, listen. Our friend will be satisfied tonight.]

Chapter 25
Ctrl S
Music Festival event is upcoming. My daily routine changed a lot during the week
before the competition. In the morning, I wake up, get dressed, go out to eat with
Sarawat, then go to school. In the afternoon, I will go out to eat lunch with my
friends, and Sarawat will lash out with his White Lion gang. In the evening, we will
meet again at the practice room to watch them rehearse until late night.
Today is the same day and I almost crawled down to the bed. I could only tell
Sarawat, "can I die?" because my body hurts all over. And because this is his fault...
"Take me for a bath."
"Go on your own." He has cherished me for a few days but now, he became a troll
again.
"I don't want to get up. Last night, you kept me awake until three in the morning."

"I only see you sleep all the time. When did you lose some sleep?"
"But you did not see me when I woke up."
"I told you not to wait for me last night. I told you to go back first but you won't."
"No. I'm afraid you will run away with your mistress." To be honest, that is not the
reason. I am just afraid that Sarawat might fall asleep while driving due to
exhaustion from practicing really hard all day long.
When Pam and her friends visited Chiang Mai, our lives became terrible. But it all
turned out to be misunderstanding and overthinking. After clearing that day, we did
not have any problems or quarrels. The more I thought of the time when I was sick,
the more I understood Sarawat's tiredness when he was sleeping that he almost
looked like a dead person.

He did not answer my phone calls and explained himself that he was too lazy to call
back. So he hurriedly rushed to the cafeteria to eat with me when he saw my calls.
Sarawat is a person who rarely talks, except when he is with me. When we are
together, he will frankly answer my questions if I ask him seriously. If someone will
ask him what our relationship is, he will answer it honestly. But not to the extent of
announcing it without anyone asking.
The thing is, I understand him. If things are not okay, we have to gradually adjust to
get along better. If we are not okay, I have to gradually find a tune to be more
delicate with him. But if I say I am not angry anymore, he immediately listens to me.
But my anger will come back when I saw his stupid face, always.
Lately, when there was a problem and I was not satisfied with the solution, I hurried
to say it. I am also getting annoyed because he is not as smart as others. Therefore, I
need to repeat again what I said. This person is only handsome. Just handsome.
"Tine."
"No..."
"What?" That is Sarawat's voice. I assume he will tell me to get up even if I am lying
comfortably on the bed.
"No."
"Did I do it too hard last night?"
"What the hell? Bastard!"
"You did not enjoy it?"
"Shut up."
"I gave you thrills and pleasure all night."
"Pervert! Go sleep on the sofa alone!"
"Alright. Take a pillow too and sleep with Green!" He let out a big smile after he
mentioned that. His smile is rare and it must be saved. When we don't know each
other, I may have never seen that smile.
"Aren't you afraid that I will be raped by him?"
"I will be the one who will rape you before someone else." This bastard!
P'Dim also formed a team for the competition. When I am watching their practice, I
always encounter the loud rumbling sounds from the instruments that almost broke
my eardrums. So I often walk around the area just to prevent loneliness then return
right after their training.
"Sarawat, someone tagged you on Instagram." I picked up the phone of the person
who is just playing dumb on the bed and did not want to move anywhere.
"Who?"
"I don't know, bunch of girls. There are also signage and banners showing their
support for you." I quickly gave him his phone so he could see the post.
"All of them are so determined for that. Don't you want to help them?"
"Can I go?" I asked excitedly. I also want to ask my friends to help.
"Someone tagged you too."
"Really? I did not see that."
"You are probably becoming dizzy because of my handsomeness."
"Ehh..." He is a narcissist but he really looks good. Someone like him is not
interested in anything except himself...
...and my boobs.

~
My life with Sarawat continues. We arrived at university by eight o'clock in the
morning, then I ran away to party with my gang. After eating at noon, the crowd
came together under the building to do an activity from the Crossword Club. A lot
of Sarawat's fans also came to participate.
The wives of my husband started to accept me. Every time they do something, they
tag me on their posts so I can help them. The reason is that they are claiming that
my lover is also their lover.
Today, the #TeamSarawatWives gather to make a poster for the Ctrl S band and to
promote it in different locations. They also have the Sarawat merchandise items
such as shirts and wristbands.
Looking at what the fans are doing, I suddenly looked down at myself. They invest
their efforts for the guy of their dreams. They are so serious that after school, they
have to finish these works. As for me, what did I do for Sarawat?
Thinking about it for a while, I poured all of my determination... into my mind. I
told myself to do some pretty cute things for him. But after a few minutes, I gave up
on that idea because I am too shy to do that. So, I can only encourage him when
he's tired. I think that is enough.
"Tine, does Sarawat prefer white or black?" One of the wives asked me. If I
remember correctly, she was a third-year senior in Public Health.
"Black."
"Tine, what do you think? Should we decorate the poster in a cool, cute, or lovely
way?"
"Ctrl S consists of crazy people." That is based on my observation. All of them did
not look normal. Even Earn who seemed ordinary is really crazy. As for Sarawat,
there's no need to ask about it. Now my mind is floating again. There is nothing to
admire about him, only his physical appearance.
"I don't believe you, Tine. That word doesn't fit 'our' Sarawat."
Really? You guys should listen to Teepakorn's words. Then I remembered that
Sarawat is a public figure. But I feel bad for these people because they have no idea
about that bastard's true colors.
"Well, it is up to you. I think they will like it whatever the design is."
"Really? Thank you for the encouragement!"
After that, everyone was busy decorating the poster design. I have to escape for a
while to eat. However, a fifth year senior from the medical department entered. She
looked so beautiful. Her eyelashes were crooked and her breasts were so large that
I'm afraid one of the buttons in her uniform will pop out anytime.
"Tine, did you pay your tuition fee already?"
"..." What? I raised an eyebrow because I am completely puzzled.
"Let me pay for it."
"Hey! No need. We already settled that."
"How about Sarawat?"
"He is being supported by his parents so I think there should be no problem."
"You want anything, Nong Tine?" I think this lady is rich because of those
questions. Also, her bag and shoes looked so expensive.
"No. I'm good."
"In that case, I'll sponsor Ctrl S. If there's anything you need, just tell me. If you
need costumes or money for make-up, just contact me. Do they need new musical
instruments?"
Okay, grandma. Relax. Thank you for your support but I think there's no need to go
that far.
The reason why she is doing this is because she wanted to have her name on the
posters and the signage. Whenever I watch Ctrl S perform, there is always a 'From:
Som' in every huge signage hung at the Faculty of Medicine.
To be honest, there is nothing wrong with that. It is her happiness and we have to
support her with that. I am even happy that someone likes my lover that much.
With that being said, give me the Oscars now.
"Oi~ Our husband arrived! Ahhh~" The screams of the wives resounded, making
my hair stand on the back of my neck. They are all working so hard earlier but now,
they all rushed in front of the person.
Sarawat did not come alone but went with the White Lion gang. Their hands are full
of sweets and snacks. Looks like it is for the strength of his wives.
"Here's food for everyone." His low voice was softly heard before walking to the
long table where everyone was working.
"Thank you! Good timing, I want to drink milk." Som hurriedly ran to get the bag in
Sarawat's hand even though Man and Boss was right in front of her.
"There's no milk in it."
"That's fine. I can drink it all until the very last drop." Wait a minute... Did she just
refer to Sarawat's...
After distributing the snacks to everyone, the atmosphere returned to normal. Only
that grandma with big breasts was sitting next to him. What's more, she just stepped
in between me and Sarawat.
"Does Sarawat have afternoon classes?" Not only did she say it, she also tried to rub
her huge breasts to Sarawat's arms. Sarawat glanced at her for a moment then
replied...
"Two in the afternoon."
"That's good. Can I borrow your phone? I just have to make a call."
"Man, can you lend her your phone?" Man already knew what this girl was up to so
he handed his phone to Som immediately. It made her speechless for a while then
let out a laugh.
"Eh, there's no need to call anymore."
"..."
"You don't have new posts on Instagram these days."
"No idea what to post."
"So, shall we take a picture together so you can post it on Instagram?" Hello?! His
wife is sitting right here!!!
"Phone memory is full. No storage left." Oops. I know there's a lot of room for
your games and the memory of your phone isn't full yet. What a lame excuse of
Sarawat to escape himself. I just want to laugh at him.
"Sarawat is so funny. I thought you were serious."
"I am saying the truth."
"Hahaha! You are really funny! But... I want to go visit your room. Is that possible?"
"Tine doesn't like visitors." Bastard! Why do you have to drag me here?
"Are you saying that you are living together?"
"Umm."
"Do you need another roommate?"
"..."
"You can have me as your new roommate. I don't eat that much, I don't like messy
rooms, I don't waste electricity, and I won't be loud so I can't disturb you."
"I don't like it."
"What do you want?"
"I only want Tine."
"Sarawat... You just broke my heart!" That is a cruel way to break someone's heart.
She then pretended to be busy and ran away to help others make the poster. I was
about to stand up as well but Sarawat's thick hand held me back.
"I bought a sandwich for you. Eat it." I glanced at the bag and saw the sandwich
and milk in it.
"I don't want to eat."
"Not eating? Okay let me handle that." Without hesitation, Sarawat picked up the
sandwich and tore it into his mouth immediately. He also took the milk and drank
it.
"I thought you bought it for me?"
"You said you don't want it."
"You must really love me."
"Yes."
"I am being sarcastic!"
"Is that so?" He then offered me his half-eaten sandwich.
"No thanks."
"It's delicious. I want to share it with you."
"I don't like that sandwich."
"It has your favorite tuna spread."
"Really?" Just hearing that, I immediately grabbed the food from this thick hand
hoping to enjoy that delicious tuna. Yet something is strange...
"Is it good?"
"It's bitter, bastard! What's this?"
"Don't spit that. Be respectful. Swallow it." I can only pout. Sarawat laughed, picked
up his phone, and took a photo of me.
"I hate you!"
"I'm taking photos of you. Continue making a funny face."
"Stop it! My face is hideous!"
"These photos are for my eyes only. Besides, it is really cute."
This sandwich is really bitter. I don't have a choice but to swallow it. Sarawat was so
persistent in taking photos of me. After that, he stared at his photo and smiled to
himself.
"Delete that. You are wasting your phone memory."
"This is not a waste."
"If it is full, what are you going to delete? Your games or my pictures?" Of course,
he will choose me. I am his wife, you know.
"I will buy a new phone with huge memory capacity." In short, he did not choose
me.
"Investment?"
"If I like it and if it's worth it, then I should invest."
"So, you love me more than your games because you won't delete my pictures?"
"I loved my games more than you."
"Okay."
"Stop being cute. I'm being distracted now. I won't feel bad for you until I'm
satisfied. Do you want that?"
Wow! You just said that you liked your games more than me, and now, you want to
eat me? Hell no! He is really a bastard. And since his perverted mind is on again, I
have to change the topic. So I took his phone and looked at the photos he took
earlier.
"I looked so horrible but you still shoot." I quickly pressed the delete button and
removed those pictures wherein I looked like shit. Looking at these photos, I
remembered my appearance during the time I puked non-stop.
"Why are you deleting it? It's only for my eyes."
"Shut up! I know your friends saw it too, buffalo." Man knows his password in
everything so I am sure Man saw all of those photos.
"What's so embarrassing about that? It's cute."
"I should delete it." Sarawat narrowed his eyes then quickly snatched his phone
back. He then turned on the front camera of his phone.
"Make a handsome face. This time, I won't let you erase it."
"Really?"
"Umm."
The shutter sound of his phone rang once. Sarawat turned to smile at the camera as
well. After that, he took his phone to play without saying anything. Well, I won't say
anything either.
"Wat, we have to go to class now. You can't always stick to your wife." The friends
in his group spoke up. Sarawat stood up and gently patted my head, forcing me to
raise my head to look at him.
"I will go to class now."
"Umm. Pay attention to study." He nodded and followed his friends. I turned to
help his wives in full power. They kept on asking me about this and that. I answered
most of their questions but if it is too private, I kept silent.
It all went smoothly until...
"Sarawat has a new post on Instagram!!!" Som's voice was accompanied by
screaming and dancing which made others pick up their phones.
Sarawatlism our couple picture @tine_chic

It is the picture we took earlier and both of us smiled so brightly.

KittiTee Wow! You have a souvenir now.

Bigger330 Show off?
TheTheme11 I which one is the real wife? i'm confused
Boss-pol Did someone say that you are very handsome?
Sarawatlism @Boss-pol My hot-tempered wife
Boss-pol @Sarawatlism But why didn't you say that you have a wife on that day?
Man_maman yeah. whoever flirted with you that day.
Tine_chic who?

I quickly typed my reply. Knowing the White Lion, I know that they are only teasing
Sarawat. I know he won't touch anyone.

Sarawatlism stop my wife will get maaaaddd

Man_maman just admit that you are unfaithful

It also made me think while sitting. Who is that person? Lately, Sarawat drank too
often even though I am with him most of the time. But there are also times when
people tend to go solo when they are in a group. Right?
Oh! The wait is over. I slowly rolled my eyes and read the text in front of me.

Sarawatlism I have a wife

Sarawatlism I never cheated with Tine
Boss-pol Oh! Fine! But you will separate before graduating
Man_maman Damn it! Can't you just play along? o1o

~
Countdown to five days before the semi-final round. Everyone is very serious
practicing. Sometimes, P'Mil's group comes to disturb us. Good thing I am always
there to talk to P'Mil or else, it would have come to another battle fight again.
Ctrl S became more cautious after. All of their practice must be kept secret. They
usually end their practice before ten o'clock to avoid meeting their rival. But it
seems like today is not our lucky day.
"Practicing until this late?" A member of P'Mil's group spoke when we were closing
the door of the training room. I could only sigh because I know P'Mil's group is
tired of practicing but they still have time to mess up people.
"Stop messing with us. Why don't you practice to be better?" The vocalist of Ctrl S
spoke in a serious voice. P'Mil raised the answer in a joking manner.
"I am not messing with you guys. I just came to say hello."
"Don't bother us next time." Sarawat answered him.
"As juniors, it is better if you hide your faces."
"You don't even respect us."
"..."
"Tine, I have some snacks for you." P'Mil smiled and stared at me as he spoke.
"He doesn't want that." Sarawat immediately replied, not giving me a chance to say
anything.
"I am not talking to you. Don't talk too much."
Sarawat refused to listen and quickly grabbed my hand and placed it in his pocket.
My hand now is not free to accept anyone else's things. Then we left the practice
room.
11:09 PM. Time on my wrist watch never lied. I dragged my body out and waited
for Sarawat in the common room. I am bored so I just played on my phone.
Luckily, there was a crocodile-shaped pillow in the car, so I had a place to lie my
head warmly.
A moment later, I heard someone's footsteps coming. Then I saw Sarawat standing
by the sliding door not far away.
"Are you done practicing?" I asked in a sleepy voice.
"Not yet. I am just worried about you."
"I'm fine. I will just listen to music."
"One more hour. Can you wait a little more?" He sat down next to me. I nodded to
respond. A few days before the competition, all I did is to wait for him all the time
just to motivate him.
Sarawat chatted with me for a while before returning to the practice room. While I
am lying down, listening to music, my eyelids start to close. Sleepiness began to
invade all my thoughts.
When I regained consciousness, my body was carried with my pillow in the car.
"My little buffalo is exhausted already."
"What time is it?"
"Midnight. Are you hungry?"
I shook my head and closed my eyes. I then glanced at the number on the car's
dashboard. It is not twelve o'clock, it is three o'clock in the morning. All the
members are probably sweaty and tired because Sarawat has the same appearance.
He has to wake up eight in the morning tomorrow. I am worried he will fall ill, but
he said he is okay.
And just having me beside him is enough...
I still can't believe that I have him as my lover. In the past, I was the one who
always followed their orders and took care of them. But having Sarawat, everything
changed.
Sarawat is not like Ging, my first lover. She is a total nerd, and always refuses
whenever I invite her to go out. But with him, I have never heard a word "no"
uttered from his mouth.

(flashback)
"Are you free this afternoon?"
"Why?"
"I want to go to the mall. I have something to buy and want to eat somewhere."
"Okay."
"Are you free?"
"Let's go."
"I am asking you if you are free."
"I said let's go."

Sarawat has never been a geek or a camera freak...

"Food is here. This is yours." I took the plate in front of him. I then asked him...
"You don't want to take pictures?"
"What? I came here to eat, not to take pictures."
"To show off. Many people like to show off."
"If it is special, then you show off. Not things like this."
"..."
"Focusing on the camera rather than focusing on the person isn't fun at all."
"..."
"And you looked good in person rather than in camera."
"Hate you." Sarawat is not a talkative guy but his words always make me blush.
Sarawat is not good at showing his concern...
"Where should we eat today?"
"Whatever you want to eat."
"Noodles in front of the school?"
"Okay."
"Well, I want to eat pizza. I have coupons right now." Actually, anywhere is fine. I
just want to tease him.
"All right. Let's go there after."
"Or Chinese food. I don't want to eat anything these days."
"Which shop?"
"But I think buffet is worthy."
"Which restaurant do you want to eat? Think properly. I am getting frustrated now
that you are that hungry."
"..."

Sarawat never shows off that he is rich...

"Can I buy these slippers?"
"Find a pair for me too. But just that brand."
"Cheap."
"You are just walking on the pedestrian. You are not travelling the world."
"Can you change your fashion a bit?"
"Soccer jerseys are fine."
"You have nice clothes in the closet."
"We are just walking around today. What do you want me to wear? Tuxedo?"
"..."
Well, he has a point.

Sarawat is totally different from others...

"Ouch!"
"Does it hurt?"
He just bit me on my neck while we were kissing. What a stupid question.

Sarawat never asked for my attention when I am busy...

"Tine, are you busy?"
"Umm. Doing homework. Why?"
"Nothing."
"You have something to say?"
"You're busy. It's okay."
"I can listen. Tell me."
"It's nothing."
"Don't make me ask again. What is it?"
"I want to..."
Then he kissed me. If I did not force him to speak, he won't do it.

And the most important is...

Both of us don't have menstrual periods so there's no need to hold back.
Unlike my previous girlfriends...
"I want Scrubb limited edition shoes but it is twice the price of the shoes with the
same brand. Do you think I should buy it?"
"Buy it if you really like it."
"Are you sure? I mean, you can tell me honestly if it's worthy."
"Your hobby is expensive."
"See? It is expensive but you still allow me to buy it."
"Are there any shoes from Scrubb out there?"
"None."
"Then buy it. I don't want you to regret it later."
"You are so handsome... Lend me some money."
"... You already have a lot of shoes. No need to buy a new one."
"Damn you!"
We always talk to each other and even curse each other. But we never looked down
on each other's interests.
And those little things are so important to me. Those are the things that made me
love him even more...

~
The semi-final round of the Music Festival has arrived. Everyone looked very
excited even behind the stage. The members of Ctrl S all find ways to calm down
and to reduce their nervousness. Only Sarawat is... sitting down to eat.
I've never seen this guy being so stressed out of anything.

P'Dim is with Sarawat. They are sitting, eating skewers leisurely. He also joins the
competition with a group called 'Sunshine, Daisy flowers and Ripe Avocado', which
consists of seniors and the bastard, Green. I am also curious as to where did they
get their name from? Probably, one of them is a Harry Potter fan.
(Ron Weasley's line in Harry Potter series is "Sunshine, daisies, butter mellow, turn this stupid,
fat rat yellow".)
Not far away, P'Mil's group was trying out their guitars. This time he didn't send
anyone to mess with us or make any threats, so we were somewhat relieved. His
group is called 'The Rhythm'.

"And now, it is the time for the 2016 Music Festival!" The sound of the emcee on
stage rang up to the stage. I turned to look at Sarawat before walking past him to
cheer him up.
"Do your best. I'm going to the front of the stage to watch you."
"Umm. Cheer for me."
"Cheer up, okay?"
"I'll make you proud."
"This is supposedly a touching moment... can you please stop eating for a while?
God! Aren't you nervous at all?"
"You bought this so I have to savour it. It is also delicious."
"We can eat after the competition. Damn! Are you that hungry?"
"Give me a kiss."
"Too many people, buffalo." But he did not care and kissed me on my forehead.
The screams of the people behind the stage made me not know how to behave
properly. I just want to run out quickly like an animal freed from the zoo.
The semi-finals took place at the school's theater so the seats were arranged in a
slope manner. My friends and I sat directly behind the judge's table because that is
the best viewing angle.
The cheers began to rush in and a lot of people arrived leaving no room to sit down.
Some people just stand to cheer on their bands. Team Sarawat's wives brought their
posters and banners with the brightest color in it and placed it on the second floor
hall to see.
"How's it going? Is there a problem?" Peuk asked me then picked up his phone and
took a selfie with me.
"No. I'm just worried about Sarawat. He still eats non-stop."
"Let him eat. If he will have a stomach ache in the middle of the stage, I will let him
enjoy his life."
Next to my boys is the White Lion gang. It looks like they are all prepared for this
competition because they brought... neck pillows?
"Are you all ready?"
"Ready!"
"So let us meet our first band, The Blackboard Story group!"
The cheers and cheers resounded at the same time with choppy music. Each
member appeared in sight. Then the spotlight shone straight into the center of the
stage. Some applauded, others waved to the music.
The first group ended, the second went on stage. Group after group passed happily.
P'Dim's group is number six while Sarawat's group is number twelve. I think it will
take long before their act, so maybe we should go to sleep first.
I already went to the toilet twice, went out to eat skewers with Ohm, bought water
for Fong, but Ctrl S hasn't performed yet. So, I had to lean back to sleep again while
waiting lazily.
It wasn't until I got nudged on the elbow by Puek to focus my attention on the
center of the stage again.
"We are the Ctrl S!"
"Yes!!!!"
It's time for them to perform on the stage. Sarawat was at the back but because the
spotlight was so bright, you can clearly still see him.
Even though there are six people on stage, I only focused on him. That person who
is playing the guitar who doesn't have any facial expression but still so damn
handsome just by standing.
They played a slow and fast song as instructed by the organizers. The cheers were
louder compared before. It is because of his wives and Som who looked so crazy
dancing all over.
"Please give them a round of applause!"
"Introduce yourselves!" After finishing their performance, the emcee continued by
interviewing the contestants to make the atmosphere livelier.
"Hello! I am Taem, the lead singer."
"I'm Earn, the guitarist."
"Nont playing the keyboard!"
"Boom, drummer. Looking forward to your support!"
"Hello!"
"Ahh! That's my husband!" Sarawat only greeted but the cheers and screams echoed
throughout the theater. Sarawat really looked good today. He wore a black shirt with
Ctrl S printed on it, and ripped jeans. His black shoes also fit perfectly. It all looked
so perfect that I couldn't help but say it in my heart.
"Someone at the back stage is asking if Nong Sarawat's lover is here cheering for
today?"
"Woooh! Phiwiiit!" whistle sound.
"Did he come?"
Sarawat doesn't answer but just smiles. The spotlight that is on the stage earlier
moved to me. Then my dumb face appeared on the projector screen.
"What's this guy's name? Time? Tine?"
"Hey!"
"I think he is a cheerleader. Are you on the same faculty?"
"No. He is studying Law." The other female emcee joined the topic. I don't know
where to hide my face anymore.
"That is him right?" This time, they asked Sarawat.
"..." A moment later, the camera turned towards Sarawat again. Fortunately, he just
smiled but did not respond. Just doing his shy gesture in his own style.
"A lot of people are curious about what Ctrl S means." Because they did not receive
an answer from that tan-skinned, the emcee changed the question to another band
member. Earn is the one who answered.
"Ctrl S is a shortcut for saving commands on the computer. We believe that the
computer has a hard disk to store information, so we also have the heart to keep
good memories."
"Nice!" The fans shouted.
"Who came up with that group name?"
"Sarawat."
"So let us ask him a little. What is your inspiration for this name?"
"The people around me."
"Who?"
"Family, friends, and...
"..."
"Tine."

~
Ctrl S made it to the final round as expected. The Rhythm, P'Mil's group, also made
it. 'Sunshine, daisy flowers and ripe avocado' is disqualified. The juniors made fun of
P'Dim because they lost to the first years. In the end, everyone who teased them
was threatened to be kicked out of the club.
Therefore, Sarawat needed to practice triple times this time. Everyday, I will follow
Sarawat to the training room. There are times that we have to sleep in there as well.
My gang and the White Lions usually come and join me to watch their training.
Tonight, we have an honorable guest - the gaylord who once pursued me.
"Is there a problem between you and P'Dim?" I asked Green because he was crying.
"No. We're okay."
"Then why are you crying?"
"I can't move on. You are supposedly mine. We should be together." Damn it! Shut
up! I have a husband already.
But I just kept quiet. To be frank, I really don't like Green and never will I like him.
"P'Dim is totally in love with you."
"I'm scared of him. If I do not obey him, he will fix my death. I do not want to die
just yet. Also, I can only find a new husband if he will die. Right?" What a wicked
thought, Green.
"I'm curious now. Do you even love P'Dim?" I've been wondering for a long time.
"I love you more than him, Tine."
"Be serious now! I will kick you."
"Hey! I am just joking. And why do you bother asking me if I love him? Of course I
love him! We have been together for a long time. It's just that, I want to meet
someone new. Do you understand?"
"So, you want to leave him just to find someone new. Am I right?"
"I used to think that way. But halfway through, my heart is not strong enough to
leave him. I loved him that much."
"But are you happy?"
"If I am not happy, why should I force myself to be with him?"
"..."
"Being with him makes me extremely happy despite the arguments we always have.
You can't remove that in a relationship. All you have to do is to fix it right away. At
the end of the day, P'Dim is always my happiness."
Only then I discovered that Green also has a romantic and serious side.

~
"The final round of the Music Festival is here!"
"Woohoo!!"
"Tonight is the gathering of all music enthusiasts of our university! Do not forget to
cheer for your favorite bands!"
The venue for the final round was moved inside the stadium which is about three
times more capacity than the theater. Students at the school see this as an
opportunity to gather and to relieve the stress from studying and playing hard.
It is a very important competition that there are many artists from famous music
companies to entertain everyone.
Sarawat brought "Troublemaker Bastard" - our baby guitar. I did not see him play
an acoustic guitar at all during practice because they always used electric guitars. But
I don't have time to ask him because today is such an important day for him.
I thought they changed their costume into a tuxedo or something more suitable for
the group. But the moment they stepped out of the changing room...
They are wearing colorful and cheerful cartoon pajamas, flip-flops, and white T-
shirts. It is like they are about to sleep now. Damn!
"Our theme is funny." He immediately defended himself because he saw my
reaction.
"Really? Who's opinion is that? I did not know."
"Man suggested just yesterday and everyone agreed. Is it okay?"
"..." Wait. I am speechless.
"This is also to make the crowd cheer for us."
"I am just shocked because of your appearance. But you look cute."
"Then I will win for sure."
"Nonsense."
"I will try my best."
"You already did your best so I'm sure the result will be good." I walked closer to
him. I saw him smiling with such emotions overflowing. I need to encourage him a
lot today because he really worked hard to be on this day. He is just one step closer
to reaching his dream.
But I still find his clothes so funny...
"Whether I win or lose, I will always be happy because I have you by side."
"Whether you win or lose, you will always be in here." I slammed my chest to
support the sentence I said.
"In your boobs?"
"You ruin my mood. Stay away from me." I heard laughter echoing in my eardrums
before going out of the hall. I chose the location that is closest to the stage together
with my friends. I want to watch him so closely. I want to see the result of their
hard work. I want to see him shine in that spotlight.
"Please welcome on stage, Ctrl S!"
"Ctrl S! Ctrl S! Ctrl S!"
The members not only wore pajamas but they also have colorful raincoats. Sarawat's
raincoat is yellow. He was so cute that I couldn't help but to pick up my phone and
take a picture of him.
They started playing. Their first song is a playful one that made everybody dance on
their feet. It also made everyone sweaty.
Their second song is "See Scape" by Scrubb. I sang along with them and they played
it really cool. After that song, the vocalist spoke...
"One of our friends liked our next song very much. He said that some people are
scared of the rain. They are afraid of getting wet so they have to hide under an
umbrella or this raincoat." Said the vocalist of the band.
"..."
"So through this song, we want everyone to just face the rain and enjoy being wet.
Because there is joy underneath it, especially when you have your special someone.
Whoever knows the song, please sing with us." He continued.
I am glad to be immersed in the thousands of people in this hall. Everytime a
Scrubb song is used by the performers, I am extremely satisfied because that is my
favorite band.
They said, the first song is to introduce themselves hence the fun and playful song
earlier. The second song is to wake us up to be true to who we really are. That made
me want to face the big world out there with someone.
Their third song is called "Rain", still from Scrubb. Then I understood why they
wore those raincoats tonight. Everyone seemed to be enjoying it, swaying to the
beat of the music, letting things turn around. After that, the mood gradually
subsided to the soothing rhythm of their next song.
The 1975's "Robbers" pulled everyone to their feet and waved their hands before
ending with the last song. The song that Ctrl S hopes everyone to understand.
"For our last song, we hope everyone will sing along." The lead singer once said that
a good song doesn't necessarily require a good melody and is famous to be loved by
people.
"This song may be simple, but for us, this is like a soft breath of someone we love.
No matter how soft it is, we can still feel it and it makes us happy."
"..."
"This song is a message that we want to share to everyone. We hope that one day,
when that person leaves us, we hope that they will continue to breath... so we can
still be happy. This song is from Abuse the Youth entitled 'Whisper'."

"The song I keep only in my heart that has been empty

How many more times must I beg?
How many melodies has to pass by?
I only have one life,
standing alone in this chaotic world.
Until you showed up and changed things
And this same song was given a meaning."
I remembered the first time I saw Sarawat... His face is so smooth despite not
smiling.

"I keep the past memories of every yesterday

I write and compose a gentle voice that we can hear.
But you still have my voice
That is why I am still waiting for you to be by my side.
No matter how long it will be,
even the stars will fade away, I will be here."

How long have we known each other? Our conversations, laughters, tears,
everything. It all passed as a beautiful memory to me. The lyrics of the song are like
a dagger to me, stabbing me in my heart. He waited for too long just to have me.
And that is an indescribable feeling for me.

"Let this song be a guiding light when we both look at the sky.
No matter how far we are apart, it will lead us together.
Let this be a song of our memories.
When you are empty, just whisper softly under your breath.
Because you have this song."

I want to hug him. I want to thank him for loving and taking care of me this much.
I am so lucky to have him as my lover.
"You are my everything
You are still my everything, and that will never change.
No matter how long it will be,
Even the stars will fade away,
There is always me."

"Thank you everyone! Again, we are the Ctrl S!"

I wiped away the tears on my cheeks. I looked up at the stage where there were
many people. Taem's voice hypnotized the entire hall. Not long after, two male and
a female emcees came out. I saw Sarawat just staring at me, we looked at each other
for a while before the emcee talked to each other. Then he walked down the stage.
As for me, I still stood motionless under the stage.

~
"And now, the moment you've all been waiting for. Here are the winners of the
2016 Music Festival. Third place goes to... The Blackboard Story! Please give them a
round of applause."
Only three teams passed during the semi-finals. Therefore, only two groups left: Ctrl
S and The Rhythm. The members hurled to each other while waiting for the result.
P'Mil's team is also good. Their songs also made the people dance and sing. But I
only focused on Sarawat's group which gave me no time to pay attention to others.
"The winner of this year's Music Festival is..."
A lot of screaming and shouting is happening. Some are cheering for Ctrl S while
some is The Rhythm. The music was turned on to increase the suspense that forced
me to squeeze one of my friend's clothes.
"Congratulations to...."
"..."
"..."
"..."
"Say it!"
"..."
"..."
"Congratulations to, Ctrl S!"
I jumped and jumped and jumped because I was really happy. Damn! I was about to
have a heart attack because of the suspense.
"And this year's winners are first year. Now, we would like to invite last year's
champion Sssss band to award the winner."
Everything happened so fast. I almost do not know what happened to the front of
the stage. I just remember that our friends from the White Lion put a bouquet of
flowers in my hand before pushing me to the front of the stage where the winner
was standing.
The chaotic sound at first suddenly stopped. Sarawat walked to the front of the
stage and then dropped to his knees to look at me with a smile.
"Is that for me?" He asked me but I am still daydreaming, so I did not reply. I just
gave him this bouquet of roses.
"Sweet~" People in the surrounding screamed. Sarawat took the bouquet and went
back with his group. At that time, the emcee spoke again.
"Per our tradition, this year's winning group will perform for an opening act of our
very own special guests tonight. Please welcome back on stage, Ctrl S!"
Everyone walked down the stage. The bright light that was illuminating the stage
was reduced until turned off. The moment it lights up again, Sarawat is the only
person on stage with his acoustic guitar.
There was no one else. The other members of the Ctrl S went down on stage. Only
him is standing in the middle of the spotlight. I can never imagine a shy person like
him to stand alone on the stage. Then he started to speak on the microphone...
"Actually, I made a bet with my friends from Political Science."
"Sarawat! Aaaahhh!"
"And that bet is about my lover."
"Sarawaaat!"
"If we win tonight, I have to perform a song in front of everyone. If not, I will sing
a song just for him to listen. But regardless, that person needs to listen."
"..."
"The song that I will be singing tonight is entitled 'Tine'. It is also my own
composition."
"..."
"Tine, my love. This is for you."
He looked at me before he slowly struck the guitar. The whole hall which was filled
with screams, suddenly fell silent leaving only the sound of that guitar. I don't know
what to say or do. I just looked up at the stage and tried to find ways to keep my
tears from losing control.
I never had a weak heart like this in my life. Every fragment of memories from the
time I talked to Phukong came rushing back. Sarawat once wrote a song for me,
that has my name as the title, and here it is... I can finally listen to it tonight...

"Our eyes met accidentally on that day.

Even though it was just a moment, it felt really good.
My whole world was extremely happy that day,
Although I don't understand why my heart beated like that.

I am someone who always loved to be alone,

But I looked out everywhere just to know you.
I never knew how long time has passed,
Before I understood my heart that I love you.
Then you became ready to be with me,
Even we had bad moments in our lives.
The world maybe wide,
But it can't be as big as my love for you.

You and me, together.

No matter what obstacles are ahead,
We will always look for the good old days
Just like this familiar world that we have right now.

No matter how bad things are going to be,

Remember that I've always fallen in love with your tears.
If you are willing to accept the past and ready to forgive,
I will be here, and let's start together again."

The song ended with applause from the crowd. As for me, the emotions welled up
in my chest suddenly flowed. Sarawat smiled at me. We just smiled at each other
before he stepped out of the stage. Just looking at him from the beginning to the
end is worth it. We understood each other just by looking at each other's eyes.
Not long after that, the famous band that the university hired performed. I went out
to escape the stifling atmosphere of the crowd and headed straight behind the stage.
Sarawat waited there with his calm face. Sweat rolled down on his face, but still
dared to tease me.
"You looked at me without blinking so I purposely played it wrong."
"But that was a great song!"
"Really?"
"Umm."
"And then?"
"I am so embarrassed..."
"..."
"But... thank you. I don't know what else to say."
"No. Thank you. Thank you because you talked to me that day."
I only nodded. Actually, I have a lot of things to be thankful about. For example,
the arrival of Green, P'Dim's dictatorship, White Lion gang, my male leads,
Phukong, P'Type, and most especially, Scrubb. I believe they all contributed on to
what we have today.
"Are you ready to go out and jump with the crowd?"
"Alright! Let's go!" Now is not the time for us to think far away. Sarawat and I met
through music, therefore, we have to enjoy this moment because this is going to be
a night full of it.
"Sarawat!" Although there were many people inside the hall, there was a person who
chased after us. That person is P'Mil.
"What's up?" Sarwat answered him.
"Nothing. I just want to say..."
"..."
"Yeah! You are right! Next year, I will surely beat you."
"Then bring it on." His thick hand rubbed P'Mil's shoulder firmly before he
disappeared in the crowd. Tonight is an occasion to celebrate and to let go of
everything after a long time of hard work.
The singer in front of us raised his voice through the microphone, once again
drawing our gaze to the stage.
"Let me hear the sound of people who have a lover!"
"Yeah!"
"Those who have a lover and are holding hands right now, I want you to know that
fate has contributed to make you meet."
"..."
"Love each other! If one day they will leave you, just trust each other. Because if you
are meant to be together, you will always be together!"
After that, Scrubb came out. They are always the last group to play in every event. I
once said that I liked Scrubb, and luck is always on my side. Sarawat is on my side
and we just dance until we're exhausted. The song they performed is 'Together'.

"Walking past looking at the unknown crowd."

As usual...
"Let's look through existing memories, probably only me who knows."
As always, like before...
"Days and years passed by like wind passing through. But someone makes me feel..."
Meaningful...
"One person has changed everything, the one who can make me smile"
No matter how sad I am...
"That one person who changed my view of love that I don't know, I don't understand."

Maybe, because we are meant to be together.

[END]